ã€ŠMirror: Twin Citiesã€‹


 Chapter 1 Festival

    "Mirror Twin Cities"

    1. Words in the Snow

    The hurricane blew up the snow, and it raged for a long time, covering the midday sun.

    The sky beyond the snowstorm was still blue, and the goshawk hovered.

    Looking down from mid-air, Muztag Snow Mountain gleams like the brightest one in a series of pearls on a series of huge ice peaks. And those lights are the snowstorms that fill the mountains at this moment.

    However, no matter how good the goshawk''s eyesight was, he couldn''t see the black spots that wriggle like ants on the mountainside under the snow storm. Halfway through the snow-capped mountain where even the goshawk was hovering and could not fall to inhabit, there was actually a group of people in rags wading up slowly.

    When the storm came together, the surroundings were white, and even the north, south, east and west were indistinguishable. Halfway around, a group of trapped pedestrians had to stand on their heels, drag their feet to gather together, and form a circle to resist the hurricane together. The air on the high mountains is already thin, and when the wind blows, it makes people unable to breathe. The biting cold makes the originally thinly dressed travelers shiver.

    The people who had traveled a long distance were exhausted to the apex. Their faces were all horrible purple. They were obviously impoverished refugees. The clothes were ragged, and the skin on the elbows and knees showed white skin that had been frozen. The place scratched by the ice and snow did not bleed at all, but it was frozen into a dark purple color and rolled up like a small open mouth of a child, terribly abnormal.The exhausted traveler has not yet found a shelter from the wind, and the storm has swept in, fascinating everyone''s eyes. There was a terrifying white all around. In the gap between the howling of the wind, only a few screams were heard, and the people in the team who were not physically strong could not stand.

    "Be careful, everyone! Be careful, everyone!" a hoarse voice in the team yelled, full of breath, and penetrated the storm to everyone''s ears, "Pull the people around each other and stand firm! The gale will soon It will be over!"

    He stood in the line, stunned slightly, and turned his face in the direction of the sound¡ªhowever, he couldn''t see anything.

    "Hurry up! Be careful of..." I heard someone talking in my ear, and then a rough hand stretched out and grabbed his hand involuntarily. The wind whistled and erased the words under that fellow traveler, but that hand held his hand firmly, as cold as ice and snow.

    He didn''t even bother to turn his head to see who was next to him, a trace of impatience flashed across his face, and he subconsciously withdrew his hand.

    At that instant, the most violent wave of wind whistled and came from the top! Everyone around was exclaiming, everyone was unstable, and even backed up and caught in the line. He had to follow everyone back a few steps, but at the same time he broke away from that companion''s hand.

    "Oh!" The wind whistled and passed by, and there was an exclamation sound from close at hand. It was the voice of the man. Before he could turn his head, he felt that the hand that had been released accelerates away from his hand in an instant, and followed the fierce gust of wind.

    "Ah! Help! Help¡ª" the man exclaimed with all his strength, but his voice quickly went away with the wind.

    He just stood in the wind and snow, did not move. Hearing the sound, the hairspring generally broke in the wind and snow, and then raised his hand in disgust, patted it, wiped his right hand with the snow, patted it clean, and put it back in his sleeve. In his arms, stood unmoved in the crowd.

    The wind finally left after a violent roar, and the snow that had been raging for a long time gradually fell, and the line of sight became clear again. However, most of the group was gone in a flash."That''s the case when you get to the mountainside, I''m afraid there will be few more who can reach the Tianque alive?" He suddenly sneered in his heart, but he continued to wriggle forward with everyone''s footsteps and found a shelter from the wind. Where, stop and rest.

    The dead branches drew on the snow, first drew a circle, then stopped, and clicked on the center of the circle.

    Fengxue rolled in and rushed to his face. He closed his eyes, and his hand trembled slightly the moment he tapped it down.

    It''s there... it''s there, right? Finally going back to that place.

    The moment he closed his eyes, he saw the white robe, like a shooting star, falling straight from the front of his eyes, farther and farther and farther... However, the strange thing was that the face of the person who fell became clearer and clearer. Appeared, getting closer and closer to him. The pale face was raised, eyes looked at him lifelessly, fingers stretched out almost to touch his face¡ª

    "Suma." The lips that looked like withered petals closed slightly, calling him.

    "Hey!" The dead branches under his hand snapped suddenly, and he opened his eyes, but there was also a blank and hollow look in his dark pupils.

    "Da-Da-Da", the wind was whistling, but the sound of hitting the flint continued to pass into my ears, faster and faster, accompanied by murmured curses. Braving the heavy snow, and unable to light it for a long time, the iron pan Li who was responsible for making the fire became extremely impatient, and shouted: "Hey, who will come and help? Hell!"

    No one among the people sitting next to him said anything. This is already half the waist of the Muztag Snow Mountain. The long journey has just ended, and everyone is so tired that they are falling apart. After stopping to rest, according to the internal division of labor, picking up dead branches and picking up dry food, each completed their work. A group of ragged, hungry and cold refugees immediately found a place to lie down and rest, waiting for the meal, where there is more energy. Take care of other people''s affairs?

    "A group of inexhaustible poor ghosts. Starve you to death!" Li Pooh, cursing, continued to tap the flint.He didn''t make a sound either, but sat in a slightly sunken snow cave in Shanyin, folded his hands, and hugged Suno''s small body in his arms. However, he turned his head to Tie Guo Li silently-when everyone was exhausted, only this old man was physically strong enough to swear... This Tie Guo Li was also leading everyone over the snow-capped mountains this time. To Yunhuangzhou. It seems that this man in his fifties is not simple.

    He thought, but his face was calm, he just touched Arnold in his arms. Along the way, Arnold was already as cold as ice. He carefully guarded him on his chest, and tried his best to lean back against the snow cave, avoiding the wind and snow that cut his face like a knife. I closed my eyes and listened to the whistling of the wind and snow beside my ears. I felt like a knife was cutting on my feet because of the long journey.

    ¡ªIt''s been two months, so it should be close to the sky, right? How many years... I didn''t expect that there would be another day to come back-and it was with this group of refugees who fled.

    There was a tingling sensation on his face, and the howling wind and snow seemed to cut his face with a knife.

    "Uncle, can you see if the tinder is wet? I have a fire sickle here, do you think it will work?" In the wind and snow, a girl''s crisp words suddenly sounded, and there were rustling footsteps on the snow.

    "Hey!" There was a crisp sound, and suddenly there was a flow of heat in the wind and snow, and the tongue of fire slightly licked the dead branches.

    "Hey, it''s better to use the fire sickle! Little girl, thank you!" Li Ru from the iron pan was relieved, breathing heavily, and laughter came in the wind. Since the break of the city in Jingzhou, on the way to the west, this group of mobs gathered to flee more and more, but due to the complexity of the composition, although they are traveling together, they always take care of themselves. Since-only this girl is enthusiastic and lively, and has gained a lot of favor from the refugees.

    "No thanks, cooking is not for everyone to eat together-after crossing this snow-capped mountain, it should be about to reach the sky? Everyone should work hard for a few days." The girl laughed, her voice was tired, but still full of vigor. The stray refugees were shocked. Xiyan stepped on the snow, moving one step at a time, and the girl walked back here again.

    Do these people also want to go to Yunhuang?

    "The land contained, between Liuhe, and within the four seas, there is a fairyland called cloud and desolate. According to the sun and the moon, with the stars in the meridian, and with the four o''clock in the record, it should be the age of the elder, born of the gods, and the things are alien, Either heaven or longevity, only saints can pass it through."-The passage in the "Liuheshu¡¤The Great Wilderness Western Classic" outlines a paradise outside the world in just a few dozen words. Just like the abbot of Penglai, Yunhuang has become a fairyland dreamed of by people in Zhongzhou for many years. Compared with the three blue mountains, where the smoke is elusive and difficult to find, the legend of Yunhuang is passed down from old age. There are evidences and even some jewelers claim to have visited that place and brought back treasures that dazzled the people of Zhongzhou. , The pearl of shark ç¯, the topaz, the brilliance of the pure colors of fineness, is by no means what the world has.

    ¡ªSo, Yunhuang''s existence like a peach blossom garden has been believed by countless people. However, the "Great Wild West Jing" only slightly mentions its location in the west of the Middle-Earth Continent, and it can be reached from the snow-capped mountains of the Western Region through a narrow strip. Legend has it that the trail originated in Yunmeng¡¯s Zee and ended somewhere in the Muztag Snow Mountain.

    Based on such vague rumors, people have never stopped traveling long distances to search every trail in the Muztag Snow Mountain. The people of Zhongzhou had a legend that "you can find Taoyuan so as to avoid Qin" in ancient times. When the war in Zhongzhou was raging and the heroes fought against each other, there would be more refugees who had no way to find Taoyuan to avoid disasters.

    And these hungry people who are disheveled, how can they not think about how they can reach Tianque even if they can''t survive in Zhongzhou?

    Just thinking about it, the rustling footsteps suddenly stopped in front of him, and the girl should have been standing in front of him, but she didn''t speak. The puppet master grasped Suno tightly with his fingers, but did not raise his eyes to look at her, nor did he speak, but just bowed his head in a daze.

    "Can you sit here?" Outside the snow cave, the girl''s voice finally asked, but before he could answer, she walked over.

    A slightly impatient expression flashed across the corners of his mouth, and he finally spoke with a jerky voice: "Can you give me a kiss?"

    "Not afraid, I am not

 Chapter 2 Festival

    Han people. "The girl said, already sitting beside him, grinning, "I am from Dongba." "

    "Dongba?" He was a little surprised.

    "Well, we live next to the Lancang River-as a result, there have been wars there recently, so we had to escape." The girl sighed, picked up a dead branch and rowed across the snow.

    He shook his head slightly exhausted-the war in the Central Plains has lasted for more than 20 years, and countless people have been displaced. It seems that the flames of war have spread to southern Xinjiang. No wonder this group of people are so anxious to escape from the Central Plains, right?

    "My name is Na Sheng-everyone calls me A Sheng." The girl''s voice rang in her ears, warm and lively, "What about you? I didn''t see you talking all the way, what''s your name?"

    "Su Mo." He still didn''t move half of his body, holding Su Nuo in his arms and replied faintly.

    "Sumo? It doesn''t look like the name of a Han Chinese!...Which clan are you from? Tatar? Loulan? Turkic? Goryeo?" Na Sheng was a little surprised, and reported all the country names he knew, but he leaned on Xueku The sitting man has not nodded his head, his eyes are drooping, expressionless.

    After receiving a cold reception, Na Sheng didn''t mean to move away¡ªshe had been paying attention to the young man who was with him for a long time. Although she was displaced and as unkempt as all the refugees around her, the handsome face of this young puppet master could not be concealed. His face was neat and handsome, and his features were almost impeccable. For such a beautiful and eye-catching youth, even in the difficult and difficult way of exile, it is enough to attract the attention of the enthusiastic Hmong girls."Ah, your puppets are so well made...just like they are alive!" Without words, Na Sheng saw Suno who he had been holding in his arms, and laughed, reaching out to touch him, "You Is it a puppet master?"

    "Bang", before the girl''s hand touched, the puppet''s hand suddenly lifted up and opened her hand.

    "Don''t move my brother." Sumo still didn''t look at her, and said, holding the puppet in his arms.

    The little man''s hand slowly lowered, and Na Sheng saw an almost invisible transparent silk thread connected to the joint of the doll''s hand. The other end of the silk thread was tied to the ring of the young man''s right middle finger. Somo''s hand is half exposed outside the robe, his fingers are long and he wears bizarre rings on all his fingers, each ring is tied with a thin thread, and the other end of the thread disappears from the doll''s knuckles.

    That man was even less than two feet tall, had a handsome face, draped black hair, and wore strange non-Hu Fei-Han costumes. Compared with his master''s shabby appearance, he was neat and dazzling. It seems that Somo has kept his props very well.

    "Your brother?" Na Sheng was taken aback, and couldn''t help but laugh, "It''s really interesting... it really looks like you."

    However, smiling and laughing, the girl''s face slowly turned pale, and she fixedly looked at the doll in Somo''s arms, Na Sheng bit her lower lip with her teeth, and then she didn''t blurt out in exclamation¡ªGod, it looks too much. ¡­The level of similarity is so subtle, even if the doll is a strand of hair or skin, it is exactly the same as the Suma in front of you!

    I don''t know if it was an illusion, or it was because of Somo''s finger in his sleeve moving-Na Sheng suddenly saw the little puppet who was only two feet tall and turned his head, and smiled at her slightly.

    Such a weird smile.

    "He laughed!" Unable to bear it anymore, Na Sheng stepped back and pressed his body to the snow cave, blurted out and screamed, "He laughed!""It''s you who are dizzy." Sumo still didn''t look up at her, but replied lightly, and then hugged the little puppet named Su Nuo in his arms and said nothing.

    The howling wind pulled the snow in from outside, as if to freeze the two people in the shallow snow cave. Somo did not speak, except for the sound of wind in the snow, there was only the burning sound of dead branches beeping and peeling, and the aroma of the food had begun to diffuse.

    "Perhaps, maybe it''s too hungry, right? Dizzy." In the silence, Sheng gave in. She raised her head and looked at the puppet master holding the doll in front of her, her eyes changed a few times. Finally, as if finally remembering what could break the current embarrassing state, the Dongba girl excitedly proposed: "Suma, can I help you tell the fortune?"

    Seeing the young man''s slightly surprised expression. She smiled, a little proud: "I am very accurate in fortune-telling-I have been relying on this to make money for food since I was a child. When I ran to Chudi, those people said that I was a witch. Everything is fine!"

    "Then what do you plan to do?" Sumo asked as if he had a little interest.

    Na Sheng put his frozen hand to his mouth, looked at the scattered branches on the ground, and smiled: "Just help you!"

    The two dead branches are tied together, one horizontally and continuously, forming a "D" shape.

    Na Sheng stretched out his left and right hands that were red with cold, and gently supported the ends of the crossbar with his index fingers, so that the ends of the vertical branches lightly touched the snowy ground, closed his eyes, his lips moved, and lightly chanted long and complicated spells.

    The girl''s voice was extremely soft, but Su Mo, who had been sitting indifferently in the snow cave, was suddenly startled, and turned his head in her direction like lightning. The doll in his arms also turned his head with him in an instant.

    "Snow Fairy has been invited by me... Somo, what do you want to know?" After chanting the spell, the Sheng didn''t open his eyes.Su Mo turned his head and looked in her direction, but his empty eyes seemed to pass through her body, falling somewhere unknown. The expression on his face instantly became a little strange. After a long time, he said: "In the past. Now. In the future."

    "Fairy Xue with a pen, write your instructions." After reciting a mantra again, the thin body of the Miao girl shivered in the gale outside the snow cave, but she closed her eyes religiously and moved her left and right. The pen held by the index finger hangs on the snow.

    As if there was an invisible force holding Na Sheng''s hand, and as if the wind was blowing the dead branches on the ground, the pen was moving on the snowy ground, writing rows of scribbled symbols.

    Move, move, move.

    When I switched to the third line, the pen suddenly stopped, the wind and snow still roared, but the dead branches did not move.

    "Okay." Na Sheng let out a long sigh of relief, as if suddenly feeling cold and shivering, but she still closed her eyes and did not open them. "Look, this is your past, present and future. ."

    Su Mo''s eyes looked at her direction, and for a long time, he said lightly: "You read it to me."

    Na Sheng shook his head, still closing his eyes: "I never read the prophecies I wrote myself. I can''t read it¡ªjust like I can''t calculate my own destiny. Look at it, and I will erase it after reading it."

    Su Mo''s mouth suddenly had a fleeting smile, and he shook his head slowly: "Don''t you figure out that I am a blind man? A great pen fairy?"

    The wind and snow were heavy, and the little heat of the firewood filled the air, and it had become cold without blowing on people.Hearing that sentence, Na Sheng was taken aback, and he blurted out and asked, "What?"

    "I said I was a blind man." Su Mo said lightly, but he straightened his body from the wall of the snow cave, leaned over in front of the girl, and covered the snow with the prophecy with his hands. You can''t''see'', but you can still''read''."

    His fingers were slender and pale, almost the same color as Bai Xue. All five fingers are wearing special bizarre rings, which are connected with thin lines of puppets, which are no longer visible on the snow. His fingers touched the first line of words and paused.

    Suddenly, the ironic smile on the corner of his mouth disappeared.

    Fingers trembling uncontrollably on the snow, and paused, the young blind puppet master leaned over anxiously, and fumbled for the second prediction with his fingers. The corners of his mouth were unconsciously pressed into a line, and a strange blush suddenly appeared on his handsome face that had been pale all the time.

    The second prophecy. Sumo''s breathing started quickly, and his fingers cramped against the snow, as if he couldn''t believe it. For a moment, there was a strange expression in his empty eyes.

    "Have you finished reading it?" After waiting for a long time with his eyes closed, when Sumo''s rapid breathing was heard in his ear, but his comment was not seen, Na Sheng finally couldn''t help but ask.

    As if awakened, the puppet master''s hand trembled, trembling, and approached the last prophecy.

    However, in the moment of pause, the frantic wind and snow on the barren mountain has already rolled in, erasing the last prophecy written on the snow.

    "What? What? What is the last sentence?..." Somo''s hands groped around on the snow, but he couldn''t find the third sentence anyway. For a while, the strange young puppet master eagerly called out He said, "You write it again soon! Write it again! I didn''t see it!"Hearing such a drastic change in tone, Na Sheng was startled and opened his eyes. However, in a blink of an eye I saw the puppet master leaning over on the snowy ground. Sumo raised his head in the snow and looked at her with empty eyes: "Write it to me again!"

    With such a weird look, Na Sheng couldn''t help feeling frightened. He walked on his knees and involuntarily backed away, tremblingly: "No! I can''t write it out... For the same person, I can only ask the pen fairy to help you once in a year!"

    "I didn''t see the third sentence." Sumo muttered to himself, looking at the snow-filled sky with his empty eyes open. After a long time, I laughed strangely, "Maybe it''s God''s will-preventing me from seeing the so-called ¡®future¡¯. Or, for me, there¡¯s no such thing at all?"

    "Huh?...Then the first two sentences, are I correct?" Finally, still unable to restrain his curiosity, the Sheng huddled in the wind and snow and asked. Su Mo did not speak, and slowly clenched his fingers on the snow, holding a handful of empty mountain white snow. With his head down, a strange, fleeting smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth¡ª

 Chapter 3 Festival

    "It''s cooking, it''s cooking!" At this moment, the iron pot Li knocked the wood on the bottom of the pot and shouted loudly.

    The vagrants lying in the sheltered area of ??the snow-capped mountains suddenly jumped up when they heard the sound.

    Na Sheng said "Oh," and didn''t care for him to answer. He quickly got up from the snow, took out a small bowl from his arms, stumbled over, and greeted him anxiously: "Quick! Come on! Ah! Otherwise there will be nothing to eat again!"

    He didn''t move, he just sat on the snowy ground, unconsciously groping for the snowy ground that had fallen crisscrossed by fingers.

    On that, the two sentences once had been erased by him.

    "If you don''t close your eyes, if you see any of the two sentences-I will kill you."

    After a long time, a very low and very low word slipped from the corner of the blind puppet master''s mouth.

    He did not rush to the fire with the group of refugees, but leaned against the snow cave alone, put Anuo in his arms, leaned down and fumbled and untied his leggings, rubbing hard and was about to split in pain. Legs. Finally stood up, walked to the snowy ground and stomped his feet, trying to activate the blood.There was the noise of everyone competing for food in the fire, and occasionally the iron pot Li made a stern drink to stop the looting in order to distribute the grain, and the noise came in chaos, accompanied by the faint heat in the wind and snow. It was already dusk, and the wind at night was even colder. After resting here for a night, these refugees will continue their trek again at dawn.

    The puppet master stopped, but his eyes were empty and looked at the snowy ground, as if the three lines of words were still there. Suddenly laughed, and whispered to the puppet in his arms: "Arnold, come on, move around!"

    With a soft "pop", the two-foot-high puppet in his arms fell out, but it was led by a lead wire. If it didn''t fall into the snow, it just volleyed over and fell gently to the ground. Then, the little puppet kicked and kicked like a real person, stretched out his hand, and rolled on the snow.

    Su Mo''s sleeves were in his arms, and he could only see his fingers moving slightly. However, because of the snow, none of the leads can be seen. The wind and snow rolled over and blew the long black hair of the puppet master, which was obviously invisible, but Sumo kept looking at the little puppet rolling and laughing on the snow with a focused expression.

    On the edge of the fire, the girl who had just been holding a small bowl of wild vegetable batter like a treasure just saw this, and suddenly there was a feeling of dizziness in her eyes¡ª

    He is really a strange man: he has broad shoulders, slender limbs, and a magnificent and vigorous figure. However, looking at his face, his face is unparalleled and beautiful, and the outline is so beautiful that he is almost feminine. That Sheng, who is a woman, feels very self-conscious. Ashamed¡ªSuch a contradictory but wonderful combination made this blind puppet master, who claimed to be Somo, exude an unspeakable magical charm.

    What kind of person is this? ¡­A girl who is proficient in fortune-telling and prophecy can always feel an indescribable strange power in him. Therefore, even on the way to escape, the young Dongba girl was still involuntarily attracted by him and leaned in step by step.

    "Would you like to eat something? I''m going to climb the mountain when it''s dawn-there is no strength if I don''t eat." The puppet master closed the thread, his fingers just raised slightly, and the little puppet named Arnold turned over on the snow with a carp. He jumped up and fell into the owner''s arms. Su Mo turned around and was about to leave, but he heard the bright voice in his ear.

    There was no shyness of the Central Plains woman in the Sheng''s voice, hearty and enthusiastic, and there was a sliver of heat that touched his skin-is that the food that everyone vie for by the fire? For the difference of one and a half spoons, Shang Zi and Tie Guo Li scolded the refugees endlessly. But this girl generously gave him her share of food.

    Su Mo''s mouth bends upwards, there seems to be a rare smile, he did not speak, but he stretched out his hand. The enthusiastic Dongba girl quickly took the shabby pottery bowl in her hand and placed it in his hand¡ªthe puppet master¡¯s fingers were cold."It''s still hot, eat faster, the wind is so strong and it will soon be cold!" Seeing that the other party did not refuse, Sheng''s eyes were full of smiles. However, Somo just held the pottery bowl in his hand quietly, feeling the heat from the food in the bowl, but he had no intention of eating.

    The blizzard was so heavy that the contents of the bowl had already turned into ice mounds in a blink of an eye. The puppet master smiled, did not speak, but returned the food to the Sheng intact, turned his head and walked away.

    "..." The Dongba girl was stunned for a long time. Does this person not want to eat, but just need to keep warm? Na Sheng stretched out his finger, poked the hard-frozen batter, and sighed-it seemed that he could only go to the fire and reheat it to eat by himself.

    As soon as he turned around, there was a strange popping sound in the wind, as if some huge wings were flapping, stirring up the snow all over the sky, and the hurricane was blowing so people couldn''t open their eyes. The bowl in Sheng''s hand fell with a snap, and he subconsciously covered his face with his hands, and was blown back three steps in a row by the gale.

    "Oh my God! Look, what is that! What is that!" In the strong wind, there were exclaims from fellow refugees, frightened and frightened.

    Na Sheng looked at the dimly snow-filled sky through his fingers, and suddenly he blurted out in exclamation¡ªa huge black wing rose from behind the snow-capped mountain! It flew sternly and swept over the place where the mountain tops and the sky communicated. However, such a huge bird always flew on the other side of the mountain, with only its wings protruding from the top of the mountain.

    The black wings concealed the sky light after the snowfall, fluttering and causing a fierce whirlwind, stirring up the snow, sliding down from the top of the mountain like a crash, and the white waves roared straight to the rest of the mountainside group of travelers .

    Na Sheng was dumbfounded. Like all the refugees, he stood in a daze, dumbfounded, but he heard a soft sigh in his ear: "It''s a lovebird... It looks like he has climbed over the snow-capped mountains, and the sky is here."

    Tianque? The girl was shocked, her eyes flashed with joy, and regardless of the strange bird, she turned her head and looked at the puppet master, surprised: "You said the heaven is coming soon? It''s really coming soon?! So that means, we. ¡­We are about to reach a cloud shortage, aren¡¯t we?"

    According to legend, Tianque is located in the southeast of Yunhuang, and is a barrier separating the Zhongzhou mainland. If a traveler arrives at Tianque safely, he can be regarded as reaching the land of legend."The first thing I saw was the black bird...it seems to be a bad omen." Somo didn''t answer her words, but quietly listened to the huge flap of wings in the wind, making a low judgment.

    ¡ªHis prophecy is realized in an instant.

    Driven by the whirlwind lifted by the wings of a big bird, the snow hulala on the top of the snow-capped mountain collapsed, like a huge white wave, rolling towards the group of stunned refugees halfway through the mountain. The few people sitting at the highest point of the mountain were instantly annihilated in the snow waves.

    "It''s an avalanche!" The stunned group of people suddenly heard a loud shout, awakening them, "Run! Run! Avalanche!"

    Accompanied by the loud shout, there was a thumping metal knocking sound. It turned out that when everyone was stunned, the iron pan Li was the first to react, and he lifted his portable baby iron pan from the fire. No matter how hot Shang is, he picked up a stick and struck the bottom of the pot vigorously while screaming.

    "Oh!" Na Sheng was also startled, turned his head, and saw that the horrifying snow waves had hit her face in an instant, and the girl''s face was pale for a moment. However, in the face of such terrible natural forces, the psychic girl also stiffened her hands and feet for a while, trying to flee with her feet, but her feet were soft and not at her disposal.

    The snow waves tens of feet high fell like a sky curtain, obliterating everything.

    The lake surface is like a huge mirror, reflecting the dark night and the city in the lake.

    In the middle of the city, the huge white tower soars into the clouds.

    The wind on the top of the tower was also extremely violent, making the clothes hunting and dancing. The base of the bottom of the White Pagoda occupies ten hectares of land, and the tower body has soft points along the way, but even so, there is still a vast area of ??two hectares on the top of the tower.In such a large place, there are actually only a few buildings: temples, stargazers, and altars.

    On the stargazing platform, the night is as cool as water. When the wind rose, the woman tightened her plain clothes, and the calculator in her hand fell to the ground all at once.

    Next to her was an elderly woman in black. She seemed to hear some ominous sound in the wind, and she turned tremblingly on the stargazing platform and looked towards the southeast.

    -There seems to be a black cloud covering the starry night.

    "Biyi was shocked-someone has arrived at Tianque again." The old woman sighed and murmured to herself, "Those Zhongzhou people who are like moths to the fire...There are a few more stiff corpses on Tianque. "

    "Sirius star turned red!" Suddenly, the silent girl next to her said aloud, looking up at the stars in the night, pointing her fingers far away, her voice indifferent, "-Aunt Wu, there is an ominous person here!"

    "Holy woman, who did you say is here?!" The muddy eyes of the old woman became sharp, and there was a faint wolf-like cold light, all of a sudden, crawling under the feet of the plain-clothed girl, "Is it an ominous person? Saint, please You calculate the person''s position again so that Wu Peng sends people to remove this ominousness as soon as possible!"

    "I can''t figure it out." After a moment of silence, the girl looking at Sirius lowered her head and replied indifferently, "I can''t figure it out...but the danger and ominousness are approaching the deserted cloud continent."

    Wu Gu was stunned, and looked up at the supreme saint¡ªis there anyone in this world who can''t even calculate the Hui saint?

    The lake is vast and endless, just like the sea.On the other side of the lake, countless wings swept lightly across the fog, and the four hooves of the steed fell silently to the ground. The horse with wings is so handsome

 Chapter 4 Festival

    , With a long satin-like mane, runs and flutters like a dream. The wings under the horse ribs were as thin as cicada wings, and they were put away as soon as they hit the ground. Each horse''s high and flat forehead has a little white starburst.

    However, what is strange is that the knight on horseback is dressed in black, and one corner of his robe is flying in the wind. However, everyone wears a helmet and a mask to cover the entire face. The eyes behind the face mask are all dim. Light, like two black holes.

    As if just patrolling his own territory, two knights, one blue and one white, led the legion on the pegasus from the sky to the ground, preparing to return to the base camp. However, when it fell to the ground, the two knights leading the team stopped their horses.

    "Bai Ying, someone is coming..." Sitting on the left was a knight in blue. He raised his head and looked at the loneliest and brightest star in Zhongtian. Life."

    -Sirius has turned into a dark red color, lonely shining cold light, seeming to imply the countless blood that will flow out under the sky. Regardless of their Kongsang nation or the current Ice Clan, Sirius is a disaster star. When Sirius appears, a catastrophe will befall the world.

    "Okay, you go back first, Lan Xia." And riding, was a female knight with a white gauze rising in the night breeze, but it was strange that her face was covered with black gauze, as if she was in mourning for someone." I''ll go to Tianque to remind Meiyu."

    "Be careful." It seems that the female knight''s status is still above him. Although Lan Xia is a little worried, she can''t stop her. She just nodded, pulled up the reins, and exhorted, "Those Bingyi sees you in order, maybe they will... "

    "Don''t worry, I brought a lightsaber." The white-robed female knight smiled slightly, raised her hand, her wrist just turned, and there was a sudden sound. There was a white light about three feet long between her fingers, and the white knight quickly turned her wrist. , That white light was suddenly uncertain, like a sharp sword, pulling up a string of sword flowers, and the frost and fallen leaves in the air were suddenly torn to pieces.Lan Xia nodded slightly, and immediately bent down to Bai Ying, put her hand on the sword collar of the saber, and saluted the warriors: "As one of the three disciples of the sword sage Biyuan, I can''t doubt your ability."

    Bai Ying turned her finger and made a soft click, and the white light suddenly annihilated between her fingers. The female knight in white put her small sword hilt away and looked at the stars in the sky again. The doubts and murderousness between her eyebrows became more and more serious. She nodded and said to her companion: "I will go back, you will lead the team back first."

    "Then, Bai Ying, you must return to the city before dawn!" Lan Xia said nothing, turning the horse''s head. Tianma spread its wings again and rose into the air, leading the other black soldiers into the air. Those pegasus and warriors were silent, flying with countless pairs of wings, and disappeared into the vast water vapor of the lake in a flash.

    "Beautiful child...the darling of the gods...why did you become like this?"

    That voice... that voice rang in his dream again.

    It was like singing, ethereal and gentle, coming in like a veil, wrapping him in layers, like a thick cocoon, as airtight. He only felt suffocated in his sleep, and he stretched out his hand desperately, trying to tear the thick cocoon that bound him, but as if he was caught in a nightmare, it was just a futile struggle.

    The voice continued to drift closer, slowly approaching¡ª

    "My child, I hope the gods and gods of the sky will bless you. Your eyes will only see a smile; your fingers will hold the most precious thing; every drop of your tears will be like a deep blue sea. The roundest pearl is as precious; and every smile of yours will bloom all over the land like a night of dream... Sleeping Somo, why are you crying? Tell me, what do you want?"

    The face was close at hand, leaning close to his cheek, looking at him in his sleep quietly and tenderly, and asked softly like a self-talk.

    Such a pale face, without a trace of blood. The elegant and dignified face, with a cross-star blush on the brows, makes the face pale and pale, like a paper cut, like a ghost that can be blown away in one breath.However, the white man looked down at him, sighing, with a strange look in his eyes. Finally, as if after all he could not bear the inexplicable temptation, the man leaned down and gently touched his cheek with his lips.

    "I want you." At that moment, as if the spell was lifted, he suddenly opened his eyes from his dream. Before the other party was struggling, he stretched out his arms to embrace the pale shadow and kissed the center of his eyebrows. That strange blush, answered in a dumb voice, "I want you..."

    The person caught in his arms was struggling in a panic, but the more he struggled, the tighter his arms became. During the fierce struggle, he easily grabbed the opponent''s arm, and instantly pressed to the ground, cold. His lips kissed the red marks on his eyebrows.

    "What are you going to do? Are you crazy? Let go of me! Let me go!" The person under him was startled and anxious, but his hands were clasped and unable to move. Think you are a good person, a nasty thief! Let me go!"

    ¡ªIs that Sheng¡¯s voice?

    He was suddenly in a trance, as if his mind suddenly returned to his body. At the moment he hesitated, the person under him quickly pulled out his buckled arm, and a slap fell on his face neatly, completely waking him up.

    "You, you... you bastard!" sat up angrily, and hurriedly grasped the torn front of the front. The girl who stepped aside was frightened, and there was already a three-point cry in her voice-she found this when she woke up People were sleeping on the side, and couldn''t help but get closer to see if he had been injured in the snowstorm, but he was treated like this.

    The puppet master''s body was stiff in the wind and snow. He didn''t justify his behavior, just bowed his head silently and didn''t speak.

    His little puppet named Arnold was scattered on the ground next to him. The puppet fell out during the struggle just now and lay on his back on the snow. It was just a smiling mouth, but I don¡¯t know when it has turned into a grin. His expression, lying on his back on the snow, opened his mouth and laughed strangely.

    "Yeah! Yeah!" Seeing the terrible change of the puppet again clearly, the Sheng couldn''t help but screamed out, flinched and leaned against the mountain wall, hugged his head with a finger. At the doll, "It''s laughing! It''s laughing! It''s laughing again!""Arnold." Somo finally spoke out. Although his eyes were invisible, he seemed to know where the puppet fell. He spoke softly to the snowy ground, "Don''t be naughty anymore, come back." He didn''t see how his fingers moved, Xue Xue The puppet lying on the ground suddenly seemed to be led by an invisible fuse, jumped up unwillingly, and fell into the cold embrace of the puppet master.

    "You are naughty again." The puppet master lowered his head and stroked the little puppet''s hair, suddenly a cold light flashed across his face, "was it you just now? Did you play the trick?-you bad boy. "

    The puppet master''s hand was astonishingly fast in an instant, and with two soft "pops", the Sheng was dumbfounded as he watched Sumo''s fingers fall into several pieces, which turned out to be the hands and feet of the puppet!

    "Give me peace, Arnold." In a flash, he took off his beloved puppet''s hands and feet. The puppet master had been calm and empty for a moment with a terrible murderous intent, and lowly faced the man named Suno in his arms. As soon as the puppet''s vicious voice fell, he raised his hand, and squeezed the puppet''s laughing open mouth very hard, as if shutting back the scream.

    "Sorry, I offended." After Sumo said something to his puppet inexplicably, he finally turned his head and nodded lightly at the Dongba girl who was retreating in fear, which was regarded as an apology.

    When Na Sheng saw him come over, there was an unbearable fear in his heart, so he moved a few feet aside against the mountain wall¡ªeven if she had been naively infatuated with this handsome blind puppet master in the first place, now she too Finding that this handsome and innocent man named Somo was far from what she had originally imagined... how terrible it was.

    At that moment, the girl shuddered, but when she was trying to stand up and stay away from this person, she suddenly touched something under the snow with her finger, she subconsciously looked down, and instantly burst out a terrifying scream.

    "Dead man! Dead man!" Na Sheng jumped up, leaving the side of the mountain wall far away, rushing over and tightening the sleeve of the puppet master, trembling fingers pointed directly at the snowy field just before sitting, forgetting the person in front of him. I can''t see anything-there, the thin snow layer has scattered because of her groping just now, and a pale, stiff face is exposed to the sky, and his lips are slightly opened, as if shouting to the sky. When she touched it just now, she touched the cold teeth in her open mouth.

    "This mountain is full of dead people. It''s not surprising." Even though the Sheng screamed and trembled by the side, Sumo''s expression remained unchanged, and said indifferently, "After the Muztag Snow Mountain, the Heaven''s Que-how many years have passed. In order to reach Yunhuang, this place has become a cemetery for you Zhongzhou people."

    "By the way...Where''s Tie Guo Li? Where''s the second grandmother Gu?" At this moment, I thought that Sumo couldn''t see the dead people, and his thoughts turned, and the companions who had just been together to scorch fire again. However, there is only a piece of white snow in the surrounding area, and the large group of people are not there anymore! She jumped up and exclaimed: "They, are they¡ª""They should be under here." Somo smiled, as if recalling a lower position, walked over and kicked away a thick snow with his toes. The snow rustled down, and a purple hand came out under the snow, maintaining a painful and cold posture, pointing to the sky, as if trying to struggle to escape from the avalanche

 Chapter 5 Festival

    Take off, but was buried alive after all.

    "God... That was, that was Lao Er''s hand!..." Seeing the scar on the back of his hand and recognizing his familiar companion, Sheng exclaimed, "They...they are all dead? Just now, the avalanche, Didn''t they escape the avalanche just now?"

    "The lovebirds can detect the arrival of outsiders from hundreds of miles away and startled. If the Zhuniao flies, then the traveler is safe; if the blackbird flies, then it is a snow burial." Sumo continued to kick his feet away. In the snow, a dozen hands were exposed under the snow, his posture twisted strangely, touching his toes, "Their luck is far worse than you."

    Na Sheng looked at the hands of those suffocated companions on the snowy ground. He was shocked. He turned his head subconsciously and couldn''t bear to look at it. After a long time, he asked in a low voice, "It''s you...you saved me in the snowstorm?"

    However, as soon as she turned her head, she saw the answer.

    ¡ªThe monstrous waves caused by the avalanche are still surging above her head!

    She screamed just as she was about to exit, when she suddenly realized that the snow wave that hit her was actually condensed in an instant. It was like tens of thousands of horses galloping down the mountain, but one of the angry horses that caught up with her was about to trample her to death, but was frozen in the air by inexplicable power in an instant, and solidified into an ice sculpture.

    What kind of power is that! ... She had an incredible look in her eyes, and turned her head to look aside that strange puppet master. However, Somo turned his head and didn''t answer her question head-on. He just said indifferently: "It''s just a meal."After walking a few steps, he reached the top of the mountain and stood for a long time, as if feeling some familiar breath in the wind. Na Sheng only felt cold, looked at the corpses all over the snowfield, and shrank for a moment. He wanted to walk to the only companion now, but he was inexplicably afraid of him, and he hesitated for a while.

    The long night and snow storm have passed, and the sky is slightly bright.

    Sumo stood on the top of the Muztag Snow Mountain, the goshawk hovered over his head, and the sky blew his long soft hair. He closed his eyes and stood facing the west for a long time. Suddenly he raised his hand and pointed to a place on the ground under his feet. He seemed to be talking to himself. He smiled slightly and said in a low voice: "Yunhuang, I''m back!" "

    Second, the corpse under the ice

    Standing seven or eight feet lower than him, Na Sheng looked up at the young puppet master, and found that the blind man''s always blank eyes flashed with lightning-like sharp light, shockingly shocking.

    She tried to trek through knee-deep snow, stepped onto the last snow ridge, and stood side by side with Somo. The wind above the top was so violent that she couldn''t open her eyes. However, when she stood still, followed his hand and looked towards the ground below her feet, she suddenly involuntarily blurted out softly.

    The sun has not risen yet, but the dim light of the dawn has enveloped the earth. Standing on the top of Ten Thousand Ren, overlooking the land underfoot, the mysterious new world reveals its true face at dawn, showing strange and beautiful colors: cyan, blue, and sand are interlaced, like a huge blanket woven vertically and horizontally. , Shop towards the end of the sky. There seems to be a huge lake in the center of the continent. In the morning light, it seems as if scattered pearls have been sprinkled by the gods, emitting a bright light.

    Cloud shortage. That is the wild land that has been passed down by people in Zhongzhou for many generations?

    "That''s Yunhuang? That''s Yunhuang!" The Sheng cried out in surprise, so many days and nights of fatigue disappeared, she rubbed her eyes, clapped her hands and jumped, "Suma! Suma! Is that Yunhuang!" We... we finally arrived!"

    The puppet master heard her yelling and laughing, but a faint sneer flashed in his eyes¡ªYunhuang, where is the legendary Taoyuan of those Zhongzhou people? That was just another chaotic Zhongzhou. This Dongba girl is so happy too soon...However, he only said: "It is only after the previous heavenly fault that we have truly reached the cloud shortage."

    "Tianque?" Na Sheng was stunned, remembering the old legend said: After Muztag Snow Mountain, it is the only entrance to Yunhuangzhou: Tianque. Only after passing that mountain can we truly reach the land of legend. When she thought of the dangers ahead, most of her joy was removed. She stood on the top of the snow-capped mountain with a bitter face, looking at the continent close at hand, took a breath, and tried her best to cheer up: "Tianque? Where is Tianque? ?"

    Su Mo stood on the top of the mountain, although he could not see with his eyes, he seemed to know Yunhuang Continent well. He pointed his finger at a certain place under the mountain, and his expression suddenly changed uncontrollably, "Do you see that Jinghu Lake? There is a white pagoda in the center of the lake¡ªit is the center of the entire Yunhuang Continent...Tianque, in it Zhengdongfang."

    "Where are there any towers...that is, how can you see them when you stand here?" Na Sheng followed his fingers and muttered, his eyes patrolling the ground. Suddenly, her eyes froze, and her eyes widened unimaginably¡ª

    At the end of the world, there is a thin cloud in the morning, and behind the cloud there is a glow of sunshine. However, in the cloud group at the end of the sky, there seemed to be a cloud slowly drooping, like a rainbow, touching a large area of ??clear water on the cloud wasteland. In the morning light, the white drooping cloud glowed softly, shining through the earth for hundreds of miles.

    Na Sheng looked at the falling cloud between the sky and the earth in the extreme distance, stammered and almost bit his tongue: "What, what! You, you say, that is... Is that a tower?!"

    "Have you seen it? That is the Garan White Pagoda known as the "heart" of the Cloud Desert State..." Hearing the incredible tone of the girl, Su Mo lowered his head and smiled, with a lot of emotion in his smile, "How many years... It is still here. How many people and countries have fallen, only it is still there."

    "Why, how could there be such a high tower?... How much effort would it take to build it!" Standing on the top of Wanrenxue Peak in the gradually brightening sky, the Sheng completely forgot the cold on his body and stared dumbfounded. The magnificent scene in front of me murmured, "Sure enough...The people who live in Yunhuang are all immortals, right? Such a tall tower can''t be made by Zhongzhou people."

    "The White Pagoda of Garan is on the Jinghu Lake in Yunhuang Island, with a radius of 30,000 hectares. The holy city of Garan, the capital of the Kongsang people, is in the center of the lake." As if recalling the data he remembered in his head, the puppet master hugged the puppet. In his arms, facing the cloud and low road, "The white pagoda is 64,000 feet high, and the base covers an area of ??ten hectares. It occupies one-tenth of the area of ??the capital¡ªabout 7,000 years ago, it was the greatest in the history of Kongsang. Emperor: Xingzun Emperor Xihua, who founded the Piling Dynasty, obeyed the advice of the chief commander and sacrificed to heaven with the blood of nine hundred virgins, and then buried six sides of the white pagoda pedestal, driving 300,000 people for 70 times. It was only in the year that the Tongtian White Pagoda was built in a place known as the center of the Yunhuangzhou Island."

    "Ah? Why do you want to build it so high?" Although Na Sheng was fascinated by this spectacle, he couldn''t help asking, "It takes a lot of effort to even climb up? It''s not really capable of skyrocketing.""Those Kongsang people have always thought they have the ability to reach the sky." Su Mo suddenly sneered, sarcastically, "Later, when it was built to 64,000 feet, a collapse occurred and nearly 10,000 craftsmen died. Xing Zun. The emperor was furious and killed the two hundred supervisors under the master craftsmanship, once again sacrificed to the heavens with 1,800 virgins, and sent additional manpower to start work¡ªthis time exceeding the original height, reaching 70,000 feet. As a result, it collapsed again, falling down to six thousand feet, or returning to its original height... This happened five times in total. No matter how many creatures were sacrificed, the white pagoda of Garan could only reach the height of sixty-four thousand feet."

    "Hey, it seems that God only allowed them to be so high-the emperor is really stubborn." The first surprise passed, Na Sheng finally felt cold again, holding his shoulders and shaking in the snow, "made so What''s the use of high?"

    The puppet master¡¯s hollow eyes looked at Yunhuang Earth, with a mocking light in his eyes: "Kongsang¡¯s Da Si Ming said: The higher the white pagoda is built, the closer it is to the place where the heavens live. Then the Si Ming and the priest Prayer is easier to be heard by the emperor."

    "Oh, but it seems that the emperor didn''t like them being too close..." He was shivering, but Na Sheng still couldn''t help laughing, "What do you mean by''empty mulberry''? Yunhuang turned out to be the same as Zhongzhou. There are also national ones?"

    "Of course-do you think Yunhuang is really the Peach Blossom Spring?" Su Mo shook his head and sneered. He turned around, facing the Eastern World when he came, and raised his hand to point to the land of Zhongzhou, "Yi Tian Que As a boundary, Yunhuang and Zhongzhou are separated on both sides... But Tianque is like a mirror, and Yunhuang and Zhongzhou are like two images inside and outside the mirror¡ªbut now Kongsang has also been subjugated, right?"

    "Don''t say anything. Besides, I think I''ve come here in vain!" Na Sheng became depressed, jumped his feet to warm his body, and pouted, "Tianque Tianque, which one is Tianque!"

    "I told you, it''s the mountain in the east of the White Tower." Sumo replied.

    Na Sheng lowered his head and looked at the ground at his feet, distinguishing the position with the white pagoda as the center. He patrolled the ground for a long time, and finally fell not far in front of him, and suddenly jumped up: "What? You said that hill is the sky." Damn it, shouldn¡¯t the Tianque be higher than this snow-capped mountain? Hey, did you remember the direction wrong, how could this small soil **** be the Tianque?"

    "Tianque was only a thousand feet tall..." Su Mo was too lazy to pay attention to her, and only said, "Don''t underestimate this small slope. There are no fewer dead people there than on this snow-capped mountain. You can go there alone, Even if you are good."

    "..." Seeing the lush green hills under the snow-capped mountains, the girl suddenly felt a strange oppression

 Chapter 6 Festival

    Li, suddenly couldn''t speak¡ªthis undulating mountain forest actually had a more subtle and murderous intent than the Miaojiang jungle!

    "Now you listen carefully to me, I will only say it once, and we will go our own way." Feeling the warmth on his face getting stronger and stronger, knowing that the sun is about to jump out of the clouds, Sumo suddenly quickened his speech. Speed, "With the White Pagoda as the center, it¡¯s right in the east is Tianque. If you can get out of Tianque alive, you will follow the water under the mountain and walk westward to a place where people live-the name of it is''Zezhiguo''. . Then you can ask the people there where you want to go next."

    "I...I want to follow you through the Tianque!" Already feeling terrified at the small mound below the mountain, Na Sheng couldn''t help but grabbed the puppet master''s hand, "Anyway, you have to go this way, aren''t you? You? Take me with you!"

    "Even if I want to go this way, why should I take you along with me?" Su Mo sneered suddenly, and broke away her hand in disgust. "Are people always so greedy? For the kindness of that bowl of rice, I Enough returns have been paid-the sun has come out, and you must go down as soon as possible, don''t say I didn''t warn you."

    Na Sheng was staggered back by his slam. Fortunately, the snow was soft and it didn''t hurt to fall. She opened her eyes wide and looked at the young puppet master who suddenly turned her face to disrespect, and said, "Greedy? We...we walk all the way, and everyone else is dead. Shouldn''t we help each other?"

    "Help each other?" Sumo laughed suddenly, but his face was ridiculous, "It sounds good...what can you help me? No one has ever helped me. And why should I help you again?"

    "You can''t see with your eyes, I can help you recognize the way." Looking at the empty eyes of the puppet master, Na Sheng struggled to get up from the snow, "You...you are groping down the mountain like this, how can you do it?"

    Su Mo was taken aback, and then smiled again: "Oh, yes. I forgot that I was blind¡ª" However, his smile was not restrained, and his face became meaningful: "But, you think I really look like Need someone to lead the way?"Na Sheng was stunned by his question, and looked at his eyes seriously¡ªhis eyes were strangely dark blue, but they looked a bit like natives of Miao territory. However, his eyes are hollow, without a bottom, and always look dim and have no focus. However, when you look at him, you will feel that he is also looking at you.

    Is this person really invisible?

    "Oh! The sun has risen!" After hesitating, she suddenly turned her head and looked at Dongfang cheering, "It''s beautiful!"

    Su Mo turned his head subconsciously, facing the sun''s rays on the ice and snow.

    ¡ªAt that moment, Na Sheng saw: At the moment when the puppet master was facing the rising sun, his eyes were still empty, and the intense and dazzling light did not change his pupils.

    "It turns out that you are really blind." The little Sheng''s trick succeeded. She looked at him with some rejoice and pity, "Don''t you need someone to lead the way? I will help you, you help me, and we will live together. Tianque, isn''t it evened?"

    "You count me?" Before her laughter landed, Su Mo''s face suddenly became ugly, even with a hint of hideousness, and Na Sheng couldn''t help but take two steps backwards, but as soon as she backed away, Su Mo ''S hand has been reached out, clasped her throat, and threw her aside fiercely.

    When Fang Ding was shocked, stroking her throat and stroking her throat from the snow, she saw that the young blind puppet master had already strode away from the top of the mountain and ignored her former companion.

    She opened her eyes in horror: Somo walked through the knee-deep snow, not only did not sink into the snow, but he did not leave a footprint on the snow he stepped on!

    Is he, is he a god? No wonder he came to know what Yunhuangzhou was like when he talked about it. So, was he also the **** who lived on Yunhuangzhou?"Arnold, lead the way." After walking a few steps, between the light movement of his fingers, there were a few knocks in his arms. The hands and feet of the puppets were all installed, and Somo gave a gentle command. The little puppet in his arms seemed to be a prisoner. The bird came out of the cage, a happily somersault fell to the ground, stretched out his hand, kicked and kicked, and then jumped forward on the snowy ground, clattering and clattering, unusually brisk.

    Na Sheng stared at this scene dumbfounded: Could it be that Sumo relied on this puppet to lead the way?

    At the moment when the Dongba girl was stunned, the little puppet who walked away suddenly turned around, grinned at her on the snow, and smiled secretly.

    "Oh!" Seeing the secret smile of the little puppet named Arnold, Na Sheng still felt unspeakably chilling, and couldn''t help exclaiming again.

    However, before she screamed to the ground, Arnold bounced with Somo, and disappeared into the snow on the icy peak like the wind.

    On the top of the everlasting snow mountain, the sky was howling the wind, the goshawk hovered, and there was a horrifying whiteness between the sky and the earth, except for the corpses under the snow, she was the only one left.

    Na Sheng stood up in fear, trembling and hugging her shoulders, cold and hungry-anyway, should we find the way down the mountain first? Otherwise, it will freeze to death on the snow-capped mountains.

    The sky gradually strengthened, and the sunrise in Yunhuang was no different from Zhongzhou, but in the eyes of her visitor from afar, the land shone by the sun was shrouded in indescribable mystery and magnificence. There is the sea on all sides, and on the land with mixed colors, there is a huge lake at the end, like a clear blue eye, shining at God¡ªand the city in the lake and the huge white tower look like blue-eyed ones. Hitomi.

    "It''s so beautiful..." Na Sheng couldn''t help but blurt out his admiration, raising his arms as if encouraging himself, and shouting, "Yunhuang! Yunhuang! I must go to Yunhuang!"

    The crisp voice of the Dongba girl resounded through the empty mountain, making the snow fall."Huh?" Na Sheng quickly covered his mouth, "Don''t make the avalanche anymore. No one will save you if Somo isn''t here, idiot."

    She cheered up, looked at the snow-capped mountains at her feet, and looked for the way down the mountain¡ªthe place Somo had just walked did not leave any footprints. She only followed the route he took after walking for about ten feet, and she couldn''t remember him for a while. I couldn''t help but hesitate. I didn''t know which fields could be settled, and which ice ditch and cracks under the floating snow. After seeing it for a long time, she felt dizzy and dizzy, and that large patch of glaring white made her eyes terribly painful.

    The sun is rising higher and higher, making the top of the snow-covered mountain a little warm during the thousand years, and the sky is clear, there is no sign of snowstorms and hurricanes¡ªthis western **** of Muztag Mountain is comparable. The east side of the time is much better. It seems that even without Sumo''s help, as long as you are more careful, you can still reach the mountainside below the snow line before dark.

    Na Sheng secretly rejoiced, while carefully looking for a foothold, slowly walked down from the top of the snow-capped mountain.

    Suddenly, she heard a slight rustling sound behind her, as if the snow was shaking off layer by layer.

    "Who?" Na Sheng yelled in surprise and joy, thinking that he would be able to meet the survivors of the same group, he turned his head and looked behind him-but the Muztag Snow Mountain was empty, only covered with thick snow. There is no human breath.

    "Have you heard it wrong? But...there is really something moving." The girl looked back blankly, and continued to explore her way down the mountain with some uncertainty.

    However, after she turned her head, the rustling sound rang again, gradually getting denser and denser, as if countless things were moving, and the range of the sound became larger and larger. Later, it was everywhere in the wild. The same voice, weird and terrible.

    "What...what is it?" The psychic Dongba girl suddenly felt the terrible evil intentions, but she looked around the snow mountain but there was nothing but the thick snow. The sun rose and shone warmly on her body, but she shuddered cleverly in the evil spirit that was invisible but ubiquitous.

    "The sun has come out, and it must go down as soon as possible. Don''t say I didn''t warn you."¡ªSuddenly, Somo¡¯s warning echoed coldly.

    Isn''t that a joke? The sun is out, why should it go down as soon as possible? At that time, she just ridiculed herself secretly at another startling sentence said by this weird man, and skipped it.

    However, at this moment, hearing the strange rustling sound of the mountains and plains, and feeling the weird aura slowly approaching, the Dongba girl suddenly had an ominous intuition, and no longer cared about whether the road ahead was a walkable or not, she tried her best to get her feet out in the snow. Run wildly, stumble.

    Suddenly, she tripped over. The snow layer was kicked away, revealing a blue-white stiff corpse. It looked like a Zhongzhou native, but he was wearing clothes that seemed to be ancient. I don''t know how many years ago it was a traveler who died halfway to reach Tianque.

    "This mountain is your cemetery for Zhongzhou people." Somo''s words rang in his ears again.

    Na Sheng didn''t even have time to scream, he struggled to get up, and continued to stagger down the mountain to flee¡ªsomething...something is coming. Something is coming!

    The strong premonition and fear made the psychic girl choose to escape desperately, however, her feet were caught.

    The Sheng subconsciously looked behind him, and suddenly couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Ah! Ahhh-"

    The hand that was frozen into a transparent bluish white, clutching her ankle tightly, the stiff corpse crawling under the snow suddenly moved slowly, holding her ankle with one hand and the other. Supporting the ground, the body slowly propped up from under the snow layer.

    He was clearly an ancient person, and his clothes were completely different from those of Zhongzhou people today. His face and hands were already stiff and pale and almost transparent, and the light blue blood veins under the skin could be seen. Don''t know where

 Chapter 7 Festival

    How many years have been buried under the snow. It seems that its joints are not working well, and the whole body is held up straight, letting the thick snow that is pressing on it fall rustlingly.

    "Ghost! Ghost¡ª" When the zombie''s pale and muddy eyes looked over, Na Sheng finally yelled in fear, struggling desperately, trying to kick off the boots on his feet together with his leggings. However, the preparations she made before climbing the snow-capped mountains were really meticulous and earnest to get home. No matter how hard she tried, her feet were still tied tightly by leggings and couldn''t make it out.

    "It''s over..." Na Sheng wailed in his heart, feeling the sudden force of the hand holding her ankle, dragging her back. She had no choice but to cling to an icicle, not letting go, but she didn''t know how long she could hold on with her own strength.

    However, the surrounding rustle became louder and louder and denser, as if countless things were moving under the snow layer.

    Na Sheng couldn''t help but look up, and was frightened all of a sudden¡ª

    The whole mountain is moving! The snow was shaken off, and under the snow, pale, expressionless zombies burst out of the snow-all kinds of dead people in ancient costumes, and the mountains and plains were filled with dead white faces.

    The sun has risen very high, rising from the back of the Muztag Snow Mountain, spreading the light over the earth, and even on the top of the snow for thousands of years, you can feel a slight warmth. However, when the sun shone on Na Sheng, she only felt desperately cold. Is she going to die here? After trekking for so long and suffering so much, now Yunhuang Earth is close at hand, is she going to die here?

    -Even Tianque can''t be reached, let alone set foot on that mysterious land that is unattainable.Not reconciled... Not reconciled. Not reconciled to death!

    The Dongba girl clenched her teeth secretly, slowly let go of a hand that was climbing the icicle, stretched it into her arms, and held the Miaodao she carried with her¡ªeven if she left one foot on the Muztag Snow Mountain , Better than being buried here, right? She took a deep breath, suddenly let go of her hand, letting herself be dragged by the zombie and slipping out, suddenly looking back, it was a knife!

    However, at this moment, the cold hand that was holding her ankle suddenly loosened.

    She rushed back with that sword, but she hadn''t practiced martial arts, so she couldn''t send and receive freely. The blade still cut through the thick leggings, and there was a slight pain in her ankle, which should have cut her skin.

    However, it is finally free.

    Sheng didn''t have time to think about it, so he bent his knees and stood up. However, she who was about to flee for her life was suddenly stunned by the scene in front of her¡ª

    The sun has risen from the back of the snow-capped mountains, and the brilliance is falling on the earth, and the snow that has not melted for years reflects the crystal light.

    However, the zombies all over the mountain suddenly knelt down facing the east and raised their arms high to the rising sun from the top of the mountain. His pale face was expressionless, his mouth opened and closed like a white seal, making a vague grunt, and opened his hands to the sun. On the snow-capped mountains, those raised arms are standing there, shocking.

    Those zombies... Are those zombies worshipping the sun?

    The Sheng opened his mouth wide for a moment, and immediately recovered and fled panicked among those forested arms. She wants to escape, she wants to escape! If you don¡¯t take this opportunity to escape, you will definitely be eaten by those zombies...She crawled down in the knee-deep snow, not daring to look at the stiff and expressionless faces and muddy eyeballs of those dead people. The sharp ice pierced her palms and ears. She didn''t care, but rolled down with her hands and feet, passing through the kneeling zombies.

    However, the strange thing is that those zombies just kneel facing the top of the mountain, raising their hands to the sky, and there are vague purrings in their throats. They can no longer distinguish the muddy eyes of the pupils, looking straight up at the glare on the top of the snow-capped mountain. The sun looked like he hadn''t seen the living girl who was running away in embarrassment.

    "Maybe they have become blind after thousands of years of freezing."

    Suddenly, a thought came out of that Sheng''s head. The Dongba girl glanced at the zombie beside her side, and involuntarily let out a sigh of relief. She stepped on a zombie''s calf flat on the snow and jumped into a snow. In the ditch.

    However, at that moment, the arms of the zombies were suddenly lowered! They stood up slowly from the snow, their behaviors stiff, and their joints creaked. Then in twos and threes, the zombies with scattered snow all over their bodies wandered around on the snow slope, bending over and pulling on the snow.

    Before Sheng could figure out what they were doing, he saw a zombie not far away pushing aside the snow and pulling something out of the snow. Immediately, all the zombies around it surrounded them, eagerly purring from their throats, and seven or eight blue and white animals stretched out coldly, hulling in all directions, putting them in the mouth and chewing.

    When it became clear that what Xuexia had dragged out was a newly dead corpse, Na Sheng hurriedly covered his own exclamation in his mouth. Seeing those zombies tearing apart the corpses and chewing the corpses with relish, she shuddered all over her body, and she felt that her stomach and intestines began to overturn violently.

    "Uh..." She couldn''t help it anymore, stood up from the hidden snow ditch with her mouth covered, and rushed desperately.

    As she walked together, the group of zombies looking for food were shocked and turned around one after another, looking at her who was running away with gray and muddy eyes, and strode around in stride.

    Na Sheng staggered in the knee-deep snow, and the zombies seemed awkward, and they didn¡¯t bend their knees when they walked. However, as soon as they took a step, they were twice as big as an ordinary person. The Quartet surrounded them in a hurry.She panicked, staggered and fled on the snow peak, suddenly turned her head, and vaguely saw a young girl approaching her not far away, her belt was still shining with a dazzling light blue light. Na Sheng couldn''t help being surprised and happy, and rushed to the snow **** on the left with all his strength. However, he ran in a hurry, but he didn''t notice that the snow covered the icy ridge, and his feet were no longer on the ground.

    She ran towards the living companion, stomped on the air, and fell off the steep **** between the two with a crash.

    When I woke up again, the sun had risen to the middle of the sky,

    As soon as Na Shengfang opened his eyes, he was stabbed and closed, feeling unspeakable soreness all over his body, as if every bone was shattered. The left hand subconsciously supported it when it landed, and it seemed that it really broke, and it was even more painful.

    She couldn''t help groaning, tears from the pain. However, in the extreme bitter wind, tears quickly condensed into ice flowers on the cheeks, and his face was so cold that it stinged like cracks.

    "Damn Somo... I was left alone in such a place! Damn, **** damn! God thundered him to death, snow mountain zombies killed him, mountain malaise poisoned him!" , She scolded the unhuman puppet master in her heart, and exhausted all the vicious spells she knew.

    Swearing and cursing, he suddenly remembered the woman he saw when he fell off the cliff. Sheng''s eyes lit up, and he cheered up, stood up and looked forward, trying to find the girl''s trace¡ªin this deadly empty mountain, there is one more person. It''s always good to be in company.

    However, as soon as she raised her head, she saw a short distance in front of her, a young girl who was also sitting on the snow and looked up at her.

    Sheng was stunned for a moment, and subconsciously moved closer. The girl was also struggling with a pained expression, and moved a little bit.

    "Damn it!" Suddenly, the Dongba girl smiled bitterly, and threw the snow she was holding at the other party. The snowball spread out on the smooth and hard glacier wall, making the girl reflected on it also full of heads. Shirayuki.Actually deceived by his own illusion. Once again confirmed that she must be alone on the snowy mountain to make a way out, the 17-year-old Dongba girl did not cry or scold anymore, gritted her teeth, and managed to get up from the snow.

    Suddenly, she suddenly discovered a strange phenomenon: Those zombies did not chase.

    She was in a coma for more than an hour, but the zombies didn''t come over!

    Only then did Na Sheng carefully look at the place where he fell: In fact, it is just a recessed col on the western **** of the snowy mountain. It is more than a foot high from the place where he just fell. A glacier hangs upside down, like a huge side. Mirror. Looking west, you can still see the Yunhuang Continent and the White Tower. And around, no matter it was on the snow ridge just now or outside the col, there were zombies cruising in the wood expressionlessly, staring at her with gray and muddy eyes, making a gurgling sound in the throat, but did not take a step closer.

    She shivered with fright, and subconsciously clasped her arms tightly, a step back against the ice wall of the mountain col.

    Startled, she remembered that those zombies couldn''t get through¡ªbut why didn''t they come? Is there anything they taboo here?

    When the body was almost numb from the cold, fortunately, her mind was still thinking normally.

    Then, Na Sheng suddenly turned around and looked up at the mirror-like glacier¡ªit was not bad. A light blue light pierced her eyes across the ice.

    That was the light she saw from her own shadow the moment she fell.

    That kind of light comes from a ring. A gem ring sealed under the Wannian Glacier.¡ªHowever, it was not the shining ring that made Na Sheng exclaim, but the severed hand wearing the ring.

    It was a shoulder-length broken right hand, full of flesh and blood, as if it were alive. Bones of different lengths were exposed at the fracture, muscles were rolled up, and the sleeves with pale gold brocade swaths were wrapped in the hands of blood stains. There was a circle of three-finger-wide black lasso on his wrist, which was deeply cut into the skin, and the blood had been condensed in the ice-it could be seen that this hand was torn off by the lasso and the sleeve. I just don¡¯t know why,

 Chapter 8 Festival

    Frozen on the top of this flying bird disaster.

    Na Sheng took a breath of air, and looked at the severed hand sealed inside through the ice.

    It should be the hand of a noble man. The clothes are luxurious, the skin is pale and clean, the fingers are slender, the knuckles are strong, and the nails are slightly purple due to congestion, but they are very carefully trimmed, and the fingers are slightly bent toward the palm to form a half-grip shape. On the ring finger of this right hand, there is a silver-white ring. The bracket is a pair of open wings. In the two wings, the sapphire emits a faint light.

    ¡ªIs it because of this ring...Is it this ring that shocked the mountain of zombies?

    Before he could think about it anymore, a smile of luck filled the cheeks of the Dongba girl. She folded her hands and bowed to the severed hand that was blocked by the ice: "God, I finally left a way out for me¡ª"

    The low roar of the corpses caught the wind and snow to the ears, and the Sheng didn''t hesitate, struggling to stand up: "No way, I don''t know who offended me, let me save my life by borrowing this ring!"

    She couldn''t use her left hand anymore, she drew out the Miao knife with her right hand and plunged it into the ice wall, trying to break the ice and take the ring. When the knife plunged into the ice, she suddenly staggered. As if something moved underground, it shook the snow from the entire snow-capped mountain.

    "Could it be that the lovebirds flew back again?" Na Sheng''s face changed, but he raised his head, behind the chaotic flying snow, the sky was as blue as washing, and there were no traces of birds. ¡ª She didn''t notice it. The moment she looked up and looked at the sky, the ring on her broken hand suddenly glowed again, shining pryingly on her face, and then quickly dimmed.Feeling the change in the air, Na Sheng did not dare to delay. Although he thought about it in his heart, his hands were not stopping. Miao Dao chipped open the ice, and soon broke a square hole in his hand.

    "Okay!" Although he felt the snow under his feet trembling, Na Sheng let out a long sigh of relief, and reached out, trying to remove the ring. However, the ice on the front shattered, and his hands were still firmly frozen by the ice in the other three directions.

    "Why is it freezing so fast?" She became a little impatient. She didn''t bother to continue prying away the ice cube, so she wanted to chop off the wrist of that hand with a knife. When the blade pierced the frozen wrist, the Dongba girl suddenly hesitated. Although the hand wearing the ring had no life, it still exudes indescribable pressure in the ice, noble and mysterious, let There was a sudden jump in the heart of the psychic girl, and she felt some inviolable power.

    "Damn it. It seems a bit too much to do this." Na Sheng sighed and retracted the Miao knife that slashed his wrist. "Is it too barbaric?...It''s not much better than those zombies that eat corpses."

    Regardless of the fact that the vibration under the snow was getting more and more severe, she carefully pried the frozen ice with a knife, striving to pry loose the ice near the broken hand without hurting the broken hand.

    "Click". Finally prying the ice away, Na Sheng carefully took out the entire broken arm, took off the silver jewel ring on the ring finger, turned around under his eyes, and saw that there was a brand on the inside of the ring and touched the holder. The same double-winged symbol.

    She put away the ring, put the broken limb back into the ice hole, and blocked the hole with crushed ice and snow again. I don¡¯t know why, when she was holding this broken arm, she didn¡¯t feel the slightest nausea or fear. She felt ashamed that she took the ring from her hand: "No way, I don¡¯t know who offended it. This ring saves my life! Saving a life is better than building a seventh-level Pagoda. Poor Na Sheng is only seventeen this year, and I don''t want to die here."

    She endured the severe pain like a broken left arm, held the ring, and compared it with her finger. She found that her ring finger seemed to be thinner, so after thinking about it, she put it on her middle finger.

    ¡ªHowever, just now when she moved the ring closer to her middle finger, she suddenly felt a strange force pulling her finger, unexpectedly involuntarily sending the finger into the ring!

    "Hey", with a soft voice, the ring was firmly put on her left middle finger. It was specially made and it didn''t fit so well. She turned the ring, and on the delicate silver double-wing bracket, the gemstone gave out a gorgeous Blu-ray."Ah, it looks very valuable... I don¡¯t have anything to do with me. I went down the mountain and sold it just as a toll. Hehe." Na Sheng muttered to himself, staring at the ring, "But, are you sorry for the help?" Quit..."

    Before she finished thinking about it, the tremor of the mountain suddenly became violent! The snow fell one after another, and the sky suddenly turned gray again.

    "Well, let him go, let''s go down the mountain to survive!" Feeling the arrival of the snowstorm again, and hearing those zombies roaring joyfully in the snow, Sheng was terrified, and he didn''t dare to stay a moment longer. , Rushed out of this small col while holding the Miaodao.

    The snow rose more than ten feet high, and you could only vaguely see the scenery ahead. In the shadows, a few dark shadows stiffly raised their arms in the wind and snow, and stopped in front of them.

    -Is it a zombie? This time, don''t be afraid of those things!

    In the flying snow, she flew out without fear, holding the Miaodao in her right hand wearing the ring, she swiped towards the zombie who was approaching. There was a scream. The knife seemed to have touched something as cold as wood, and cut it off with a squeak.

    However, she bumped into something head-on. When she raised her head, she saw a pair of gray and turbid eyeballs. The zombie didn''t evade the hand that made her wear the ring, and seemed to wave the chopped half of the arm without any pain, and the other hand was stuck straight into her neck!

    what happened? what happened? They, they are not afraid of this ring? !

    At the moment of lightning and flint, the panic-stricken Na Sheng suddenly noticed this. Shouting, he slashed at the zombie with a knife, and with a sneer, he also chopped off the zombie''s other arm. However, the other party didn''t feel the pain, and she didn''t rush towards her. She wanted to avoid the stiff monster and flee. However, the flying snow covered her eyes, and she ran a few steps. I found that the shadows in front of him were fascinating, and there were many shadows slowly approaching.

    The mountain peaks at the foot vibrated more and more violently, and a large area of ??snow suddenly slipped down not far in front, creating a larger snow mist. She heard the sound of the glacier in the mountain cove starting to break and collapse, and in front of her were countless zombies shaking in the wind and snow¡ªThat''s it! At that moment, only two words flashed through Na Sheng''s mind.

    In such a trance, a zombie''s hand fell on her shoulder. She screamed and struggled to free herself, but the cold and hungry she was far from strong enough, only to see a few shadows around her slowly approaching, with weird purring close to her ears. It''s over...

    "Help! Help! Somo! Somo¡ªhelp!" The girl finally collapsed. While struggling desperately, she shouted with all her strength-can she only call this name? No one can save her... I can only hope that the strange puppet master has not gone far at this moment, and can still hear her call for help.

    However, the girl''s voice was covered by the howling wind and snow, and disappeared in an instant.

    The zombie''s cold fingers pinched her shoulder blades as if they were broken, and three or four zombies appeared in the snow mist next to them, each came over without expression, and slowly stretched out his hands, holding her hands and feet respectively¡ª

    "Help! Help...life!" Knowing that death was in the blink of an eye, Na Sheng tried his best to call for help, but his neck was choked out of breath. At the moment of life and death, divination and witchcraft without mathematics passed through her mind... However, she has always only preferred to calculate fate and put all her energy into predicting the future, but she has not learned much to protect herself.

    "Whatever it is... Gods and Buddhas! Immortals and ghosts! Demons!... Come and save me! Any price is available! Save me! Save me!"

    At the moment when her limbs were torn apart by the zombie, she was swaying in the dark and terrible snow, the gray sky, and... the sapphire ring with silver wings engraved on her right hand. There was a sudden flash of shining light.

    "Any price?" A voice suddenly rang from the bottom of my heart.

    His body was in severe pain of being torn apart, and there was a lot of fright and fear. In despair, Na Sheng couldn''t care about the sound of thinking about where it came from, and shouted: "Anything! Anything! Save me! Save me!...Help!""twitter". Suddenly, there was a crisp sound of broken bones in his ears, and instantly the eyes of Na Sheng went black, thinking that his left foot was no longer on his body. However, her body suddenly lightened, and she was pulled by a strong force and flew out. He heard the chirping cracks in my ears. I saw the zombies that were surrounding her and tearing her up and flew out like wooden stakes. There were five or six green and white stiff severed hands left behind and firmly grasped everywhere on her body.

    She retreated quickly, hitting the ice wall hard to stop her castration.

    "Somo? Somo! Is that you?" Seeing such amazing power for an instant, Sheng blurted out the moment his body fell, "Damn, you are finally back?! Somo! Somo! Help! I!"

    However, in the snow, no shadow of Somo and the little puppet could be seen.

    Feeling the cracking sound of the ice wall behind him in the vibration, Na Sheng subconsciously struggled and climbed a few steps forward, trying to escape from the ice wall.

    "Take me away." Suddenly, the voice rang from the bottom of her heart again, and she felt someone grab her shoulder suddenly.

    "Who?" Na Sheng was startled and turned back. Suddenly, she jumped up--

    That hand! That shoulder-length broken hand broke through the ice wall at some point, stretched out and held her!

    "Ah!" The Dongba girl felt the force beyond words. Her eyes widened with shock and fear, staring at the one holding her shoulde

 Chapter 9 Festival

    Lifeless severed hand, speechless. Suddenly, feeling fear subconsciously in her heart, she struggled to get out and ran wildly.

    She ran a few steps, her ankles suddenly tightened, and she was pulled again, and she fell face-to-face into the snow.

    Before she got up, she only saw that hand "walking" on the snowy ground, and her slender fingers tapped her cold cheeks, and Na Sheng seemed to hear a sneer from the bottom of her heart.

    "Nah la la..." The vibration of the Muztag Snow Mountain became more and more intense, and the ice wall could no longer withstand the pressure of the snow above it. The whole piece broke from bottom to top, thousands of snow and broken ice. He drowned her head and covered his face!

    Where there is always nothingness. Never see where the sun is.

    All can''t be regarded as a word "have", but only "nothing" exists. It is invisible and innocent, odorless and shadowless.

    However, there are countless "beings" in that emptiness. Upon closer inspection, it is illusory, like the condensation of smoke and the rising of steam, all the illusory floating things are revealed.

    The intertwined streets and alleys, the castle walls, are all in the details, like a mirage.It''s just that there is no one alive in this illusory "city".

    In such a strange place, in all nothingness, on the pedestal carved with sapphire covered lotus, complex spells are engraved with shrines. Inside the shrine, a lonely head suddenly opened his lips on the bowl held up by the treasure bottle, and spoke¡ª

    "Everyone, my right hand can move."

    The dangerous building is a hundred feet high, and the stars can be picked by hand. Don''t dare to speak loudly, for fear of shocking the heavens.

    In the hall on the top of the White Tower, it seemed that the cold wind blowing from the snowy mountains at the far east end of the mainland could also be felt. On the stargazing platform, the atmosphere is solemn, and the cold chill has been in the hearts of everyone present.

    Since the last dynasty of the Kongsang people: after the fall of the Menghua Dynasty, a new Cangliu empire has been established by the foreign ice tribe. It has dominated the continent for more than a hundred years, and its rule has penetrated deeply into this new land. The rule of the new nation slowly stabilized, and a new order was established¡ªeverything went smoothly under the iron order.

    However, tonight, the elders who hold the highest authority of the Cangliu Empire, the "ten witches" in the Senate, have all gathered on the stargazing platform at the highest level of the Garan White Pagoda! This is an extremely rare situation in a hundred years. That''s why those attendants and female officials who might not see an elder show up over the years will be shocked and inexplicably chilled.

    ¡ª Counting it all, when the sharks rebelled and occupied Yecheng and approached the Holy City of Garan 20 years ago, they never saw the "ten witches" of the Senate gather like this, right? Could something important happen again this time?

    The ten black-robed elders centered on the observatory, scattered in circles, sitting there quietly, the night breeze from the high sky blew their pale beards and hair, but each elder closed his eyes quietly.

    The girl in plain clothes was holding a counter in her fingers, staring at Ji Heng on the star-observation platform blankly, her pale face was dignified, and the counter kept rising and falling. However, near the third watch, Sirius finally disappeared from the peeping tube-Jiheng peeping tube, unexpectedly, can no longer contain its trajectory!"Sirius is out of control, chaos will rise!" The girl in plain clothes left the peeping tube, and announced coldly.

    In the ten black robe, there was a slight vibration suddenly. The ten elders opened their eyes at the same time, and for a long time, one of the youngest elders spoke: "My saint, where does Sirius get out of the process?"

    "Zhengdong." The Suyi girl replied indifferently, with no expression on the pale Guazi''s face.

    "Zheng Dongfang..." The young "elder" who asked the question pondered for a while, and looked at the end of the sky to the east, with an unpredictable expression, "Is it from the Tianque side?"

    "Wu Peng, what do you think? Hurry up and send soldiers to eliminate the disaster." A gray-haired woman next to her put down her wrist bead that had been turning in her hand and asked Senran, "Twenty years ago, you rebelled. Raising soldiers to rebel against the party, blood stained Jinghu, and entered the Senate at the age of thirty-two-this time if you make a great contribution again, you will be the first seat in the Senate."

    Although it was talking about twenty years ago, the elder in front of him who was called "Wu Peng" still maintained the appearance of more than 30 years old. There was a gentle expression on Qing Jun''s face, completely unlike Zeng Lixia. A famous general who has turned the tide of war.

    "Aunt Wu, this time is different." Still smiling, Wu Peng looked up at the night sky in the east, "I haven''t even confirmed who the opponent is, how to fight? Is it possible to kill all the people who came from Tianque?-know that The border country of Zezhi is the territory of Governor Gao Shunzhao, and it is not advisable to arbitrarily use troops."

    "Those barbarians in Daze, what are you afraid of him?" Wu Gu Jie laughed, "Said it is a country, Gao Shunzhao is not our appointment? In the Cangliu Empire, except for our ice clan, everything else is just humble ants. !"

    "An ant bites a person, and it hurts after all." The man smiled slightly, but he always kept his words back.

    "Okay." The old man with white beard and hair sitting in the east made a muddy voice, coughed a few times, and said, "According to the old system: support the deepest kingdom of Ze and kill all the people from the east, Changluo. Grass; against the use of swordsman, short yarrow."The ten black-robed elders bowed their heads and pondered, and slowly raised their hands under the robes, each holding a piece of grass.

    -The Cangliu Empire does not have an emperor. The countless destinies on this continent have always been determined by the yarrow in the hands of the ten elders on the top of the white tower.

    The ten yarrows had just been gathered together, and the length had not been sorted out. Suddenly, in the temple behind the observatory, there was a deep long chant, and the door slowly opened silently from the inside to the outside. In the depths of the temple, there is a faint light.

    The faces of the elders suddenly became solemn, and they changed their cross-legged postures into long knees.

    "The wise man tells you!" The unclothed girl''s always indifferent expression finally changed. She knelt down on the stargazing platform, listening carefully to the deep and long chants coming from the temple, distinguishing instructions that were difficult for others to understand.

    Ten Wu Qiqi lifted his face from the black robe, all turned around, and squatted down toward the door of the temple that opened in the black hole.

    "The wise man has an order: disasters come from the east, approaching the heavens. The heavens of the east have collapsed, and one of the five seals has been broken! The princes, please guard the remaining four seals, and immediately send troops to kill those who come from the east of the heavens! Make every effort."

    The saint recounted the incomprehensible dictation word by word, her voice indifferent.

    "Follow the teachings of the wise!" The ten black robe crawled on the ground, and all replied, with a very respectful voice.

    The sound in the temple fell silent, and the heavy doors closed silently. Until the door of the outermost hall was closed, those who were crawling outside dared to raise their heads. The ten elders glanced at each other silently, and suddenly an atmosphere of solemn killing filled the group of people closest to the power center of the empire.In the silence, another blast of cold wind on the snow peak blows, and those long and short yarrows fly all over the sky.

    "Um... Was it originally meant to use swords and soldiers?" He raised his eyes and scanned the yarrow in the air. There was a wry smile on his face under Wu Peng''s cloak, "Seven long and three short... I don''t know who the other two are. Cast."

    The low self-talk was unfinished, and the wind rolled over, and the yarrow that determined the fate of the mainland suddenly disappeared into the night sky.

    -It turns out that grass is grass after all, so how can it really influence the fate of the Cangliu Empire and the Wild Continent like the voice in the temple?

    Three, the hand of the devil

    "Oh!" Na Sheng, who had just woke up, blurted out in exclamation when he looked at the ten-foot-high icicle below, and started to sit up with a tremor. However, the ice was so smooth that she lost her balance as soon as she moved her body and planted straight down from the top of the tall icicle.

    With a "pop", she was lifted by her ankle and pulled upside down.

    "Where is this?" The Dongba girl only remembered the moment when the last monstrous snow wave drowned herself, her face pale, thinking in her heart, tightly grasping something next to her and letting her body sit on this tall icicle. Keep your balance. At her feet was a big storm passing by the unrecognizable snow-capped mountains behind, and she escaped the earth-shattering avalanche and sat steadily on the top of a ten-foot-high icicle¡ªthe height made her feel dizzy and dizzy. .

    "It''s the half **** of Muztag Snow Mountain." Suddenly, a voice answered.

    "Who?" Shocked that the thoughts in his heart that he had never spoken were actually known, Na Sheng suddenly looked back and looked around. However, the empty snow-capped mountains were empty, and the sky was gray, and even the zombies cruising around were gone. She sat on the tall icicle and became more nervous, "Who is it? Who is talking!""It''s me." Someone answered suddenly and patted the back of her hand as a greeting.

    Na Sheng lowered his head subconsciously, and saw that he was sitting on top of the icicle, holding a pale severed hand tightly.

    "Yeah!" She let go of her hand like a fire, suddenly remembering everything before the avalanche. Seeing the active severed hand, her eyes showed extreme fear, and she staggered back.

    "Be careful!" the voice screamed. However, it was too late, and Na Sheng stepped away desperately, tilted his body, and immediately fell from the top of the icicle that was less than three feet in radius.

    The wind whizzed past her ears, and the moment she fell, she realized she was approaching death. The sharp icy edge on the ground pierced the face like a sharp sword, and the instinct of life made her blurt out in exclamation: "Help-life!"

    "Smack", she suddenly felt a tightness on her ankles, and the speed of her body''s falling suddenly slowed down in an instant. Then one hand stretched over, hugged her waist, and gently put her on the snow.

    Life and death are on the line.

 Chapter 10 Festival

    Na Sheng''s feet finally stepped on the ground, and the hanging heart also fell to the ground. However, she lowered her head and saw the ring on her right hand and the severed hand wrapped around her waist. She exclaimed again, and jumped up like hot, jumping and screaming while breaking with force. Open the severed hand: "Let go! Let go! Let go of me!"

    "Let go and let go." The voice said indifferently from the bottom of my heart, and then let go of his hand, fell on the snow with his broken arm, and "walked" lazily to the side with his fingers as a step.

    After all, it was the second time to see such a weird sight. The Dongba girl finally calmed down a little bit, stepped aside and watched the severed hand moving on the snowy ground, and asked carefully: "You... did you save me?"

    "Of course." The voice came directly into her heart, and that hand stood up on the snowy ground, lit her remotely, and changed various gestures with the voice, "I saved it twice-it seems that it was still before passing the Heavenly Fault. I have to save you several times. But you don¡¯t have to thank me because you promised to pay the price."

    "You..." Na Sheng gazed at the severed hand, only to feel that the coldness in his heart was rising one after another-it was a terrible feeling... What exactly is this hand? demon? Fairy ghost? God Buddha? ¡ªIt doesn''t seem to be either.

    Suddenly she jumped up and pushed down the ring on her right hand: "Give it back! Give it back to you! I won''t do it. I won''t do it!"

    However, no matter how hard she tried, the silver-white ring seemed to have taken root, and it couldn''t be taken off on her right middle finger. The harder she tried, the tighter she tightened.

    "Don''t waste your effort." The voice laughed when she saw her jumping so eagerly to take off the ring. "If it fades, your finger will be strangled."However, a word reminded the Dongba girl, that Sheng didn''t even think about it, picked up the Miao knife in his left hand and slashed it down!

    "Huh?" That voice expressed surprise for the first time, "Awesome!"

    However, the knife never touched the finger, and the ring suddenly flashed a dazzling light! In the light, as if encountering a lightning strike, the knife in Sheng''s hand was cut into two pieces and flew straight out. Her left arm had already been broken, and the force this time made it even more painful to the bone marrow. The pain made her hug her arm and bend down.

    "The bone in your arm is broken." The broken hand nodded her left arm and said, "Don''t use any force, you have to tie it up first."

    "Don''t come here!" Seeing "walking" on the snowy ground to succeed, Sheng took a step back in horror, "You...Don''t come over!"

    The hand hesitated for a while, and the voice in his heart suddenly laughed: "It''s sad, seeing you scared like that...Do I look so scary? I won''t eat you again."

    Na Sheng looked at the pale and slender hand on the snow, the indescribable pressure was still used like a mountain, and he couldn''t help but blurt out: "It''s terrible! ¡ª I, I have never felt such terrible pressure on anything! ... You, you ...Whatever you are, stay away from me!"

    "It''s so ruthless... How can I be your savior?" The voice smiled helplessly, but the hand gave her a thumbs up, "But, it''s amazing-you can actually feel that I am already The hidden power. Worthy of being a psychic who can wear this ring. I have waited for this opportunity for thousands of years. But... why is it such a troublesome little girl?"

    "I don''t want it! I''ll give it back to you! You, don''t follow me." Anxious, Na Sheng shook his hand hard, trying to take off the ring, "You take it back, take it back!"

    "Tsk tsk, it doesn''t count to talk like this... Once this ring is put on, it won''t fall off unless I want to." Seeing her angrily expression, the voice laughed sarcastically, "Actually Why are you so scared? I won''t hurt you, and if you don''t have me, you probably won''t even be able to descend the Muztag Mountain, and you will become a zombie''s feast."Na Sheng shuddered suddenly, and the encounter that she was almost torn apart by the zombies just now still had a great deterrent effect on her. Thinking that the zombies that have temporarily disappeared at this moment are likely to be under the snow, she suddenly dared not sit on the snow, and suddenly jumped up. Looking around the vast expanse of wildness, the fear in her heart grew stronger.

    "You just have to take me through the Heavenly Fault to the Kingdom of Zezhi." Approximately seeing her shake, the voice in my heart continued to be tempting, "Look, it''s easy. I can protect you safely to the cloud and wasteland." , And you just need to take me on the road¡ªI''m not heavy, am I? Not like you, too heavy to drag and drag."

    "You!" After all, it was the girl''s house, and the Sheng jumped up with anger. However, remembering that he had just been in the avalanche, it must be the other party who pulled himself out of the danger. Suddenly, there was a moment of loss in his heart, and he couldn''t speak.

    "Forget it, don''t make it difficult for others." Seeing her groaning silently, that voice seemed to finally be discouraged, "Without you, I will spend more time walking to Yunhuang at the most. You can stay here and feed the zombies."

    Before the voice fell, Na Sheng suddenly felt that the ring on her right **** suddenly loosened and fell into her palm.

    "Hey! Hey! Come back!" Seeing that hand suddenly walked in the opposite direction, leaving her alone in the snow, the Dongba girl felt lonely and helpless in her heart, and finally couldn''t help yelling." That hand! You bring me back!"

    However, that hand moved faster and faster, and the five fingers quickly moved alternately on the snow, and quickly disappeared into the icy edge. That ubiquitous and overwhelmingly weird breath finally dissipated, but Na Sheng suddenly felt another kind of murderous danger, holding his shoulders shivering in the blank snowfield.

    "I promise you! I promise you!" Fearing that this mysterious hand would drop and disappear completely like Somo, Na Sheng hurriedly put the ring on her middle finger, held it high, and shouted at Shino, "Hey, Look, I put it on! You, don''t leave me!"

    However, the sound dissipated in the wind, and the sound was not heard.

    That Sheng didn''t give up, and he called out again, but there was still a whistling wind in his ears. She stood on the snow, and her sense of fear made her stand still and dare not take a step. Suddenly, wondering if it was an illusion, she felt the snow under her feet move again, as if something had broken out of ice."Yeah!" The dormant zombie was about to haunt again, yelling in fright, but couldn''t wait for her to jump away, that pale hand had already reached out from under the snow, and instantly grabbed her foot. ankle. She staggered and fell on the snow.

    "Hahahaha..." Suddenly, the voice rang again, and he smiled triumphantly.

    Fang Ding was shocked and looked at the hand that grabbed her. It was just a severed hand. She was taken out of the snow with a frightened leap. When she fixed her eyes, it was the terrible walking and talking monster.

    "You!" With a long sigh, she kicked off that hand, struggling to get up from the snow, "Get away!"

    "Okay, I will ask the girl for your care in the future." The proudly arrogant voice finally subsided, gentle and polite. At the same time, one hand stretched out, took Na Sheng''s hand, and pulled her up from the snow: "Excuse me, please send me to Yunhuang¡ªand remember that you must not make any outsiders notice."

    "Okay, okay! I said I promised you¡ª" Na Sheng replied angrily, standing up, trying to shake off the pale severed hand holding her wrist. However, before the voice fell, her impatient tone suddenly froze¡ª

    When I looked up, I saw a handsome young man pulling her up on the snowy ground in front of him, with eyebrows flying into the temple, high crown and wide sleeves, gorgeous clothing, and staring eyes. The smile on the corner of his mouth has not yet subsided, and the smile looks radiant like the sun.

    "Huh?" Na Sheng was dumbfounded, looking at the man in front of him who descended from the myth, "You, you..."

    However, it was just a momentary loss of consciousness, and the person in front of her suddenly disappeared out of thin air. The pale hand that was still holding her was still **** and terrible in appearance.

    "Condensing an illusion to show you¡ª" The voice in my heart rang and laughed, "Remember my handsome appearance, you won''t be scared by seeing my right hand in the future. What''s your name?""Uh..." Na Sheng hadn''t recovered from the awe-inspiring glimpse just now, Nana was speechless.

    "Forget it, I know that you are called Na Sheng-but I only ask you according to the etiquette." That hand was too lazy to wait any longer, then pulled her sleeve, "It''s not early, let''s go down the mountain soon. It will be bad if it gets dark. ."

    -

    Because of the guidance of that hand, the way down the mountain became surprisingly smooth and easy. Na Sheng slid down the mountain easily stepping on the snow, while facing the hand on his shoulder with a series of questions:

    "Are you a human? Or a **** on Yunhuangzhou?

    "You seem to be great! Why did you go to that place? Are you dead?

    "It''s weird, you can understand me, and I can understand you! Does Yun Huang say the same things as Zhongzhou?

    "Are there gods like you on Yunhuangzhou?-Oh, I forgot that Yunhuang is completely different from Zhongzhou Continent! You don''t have any problems with life and death, do you? Do you eat or not? I heard that you also have a country. Yeah! So do you have parents and siblings too?

    "By the way, when I think of it, you can''t use common sense to measure it¡ªcould it be that... could it be said that you are in such a divided state that the gods of Yunhuang are usually like you? Are you born to be divided, only rarely? Did the limbs get together intact?

    "Uh... By the way, it seems that you only have two hands and two feet¡ªI thought the people on Yunhuang looked the same as those from Zhongzhou.

 Chapter 11 Festival

    It''s all different. "

    Obviously, after seeing the real body with the severed hand, there was no fear of the alien at all, and she kept asking curiously. The voice sighed, already losing the strength to answer. When she asked the 98th question, that hand finally stretched out and blocked her mouth: "Please stop, can you? Go faster, it will be dark! "

    "It''s dark... well, what if it''s dark?" Na Sheng struggled to free his hand and continued to ask.

    "My strength will be weakened when it gets dark!" His hand replied coldly and hit her hard, "Not only will I not be able to protect you by then, I may not even have the power to talk to you with a phantom voice-let''s go. !"

    Na Sheng was startled, and finally stopped the conversation and tried to trek down the mountain. Knee-high snow hindered her footsteps, she staggered and fell several times.

    "Oh, you don''t seem to be capable." Falling down in the snow again, the sheng who fell back almost pressed against that hand. Seeing her embarrassed, he sighed helplessly: "I''m unlucky when I run into you."

    "You can afford it, why don''t you fly over the sky by yourself?" After earning a few times, the Sheng was also annoyed. "People are walking hard, cold and hungry, you are here to talk coldly!"

    "Okay, okay, get up." Seeing her annoyed with that hand, she got angry and got out of her back, pulling her up, "I can''t use my power casually¡ªthe less I use, the better, otherwise It''s easy to be caught by those ice endors.""Bing Yi?" Reaching out and grabbing that hand, standing up, Na Sheng heard a new name, which she hadn''t heard of from Sumo, "It''s the guys who made you look like this. ?"

    "Let''s go." For the first time, as if reluctant to say more, the one hand held her to continue down the mountain.

    Before dark, Na Sheng finally reached the bottom of the mountain.

    The air gradually warmed up on the road, and sparse plants have been seen below the snow line¡ªthe appearance of those shrubs is indeed unseen on the land of Zhongzhou.

    Na Sheng, who lives on the edge of Lancang, knows a lot about vegetation, but at the moment he doesn''t know one kind. She touched a two-foot-tall bush full of red fruits in a daze, and there was a gurgling sound in her stomach-she hadn''t eaten anything for a day.

    "You can''t eat it." Seeing her hand stretched out to the attractive piece of red fruit, that hand suddenly grabbed her, "It will die."

    Na Sheng pressed his stomach, frowned, and his fingers pulled up another purple moss sticking to the ground: "This?"

    "Let go, if you touch the leaves, your hands and feet will fester." That hand quickly pulled up the moss and threw it away, "Don''t touch the things here¡ªthere are zombies underneath, and the things that grow out of the soil can''t be eaten. ?"

    However, his stomach was terribly hungry, Na Sheng lay on the ground looking for it, and suddenly his eyes lit up: "Carrot!-This is always okay?" She moved like a rabbit, and before the hand could react, she rushed over. A handful of them grabbed the emerald green leaves and quickly uprooted the tubers under the soil.

    "Huh?" He pulled it out with a puff, and when he saw the underground tuber, he was dumbfounded-unexpectedly... it was actually a golden radish? It was actually in human form, like a fat baby."People... ginseng?" She grabbed the young leaves and looked in front of her for a long while, she blurted out, "It''s a big tree."

    "Ha!" The voice in his heart laughed, but did not speak.

    At that moment, Na Sheng suddenly moved when he saw the "Ginseng" in his hand! As if struggling, the pale golden human-shaped tuber twisted and suddenly let out a baby-like cry.

    "Damn!" With a shock, the Sheng subconsciously threw away what was in his hand and backed away, "It''s so ridiculous!"

    As soon as the "ginseng" tree touched the soil, it quickly burrowed into the ground. However, just halfway through, the hand stretched out like lightning, grabbed the emerald green leaf, and pulled it up again with a pop.

    "It''s Xueyuezi." The voice laughed, "Good thing¡ªyou are such a fool."

    "Xueyuezi? What''s that?" I heard that it was a good thing, and when he saw the broken hand holding the wiggling monster, he happily asked, "Can it be eaten?"

    "..." The hand remained silent, seeming to have been defeated by her, "No. This is for medicinal purposes!"

    The Dongba girl let out a very disrespectful "groo" in her belly, and finally sat down on the ground in disappointment: "I''m starving to death... You''re fine, don''t worry about your stomach."

    "Okay, get up and get up¡ªyou''ll get to the Tianque Mountain Pass after a long walk! There are many things you can eat." The voice sighed, dumbfounded, "Go, it''s going to be dark."Na Sheng raised his head to look at the sky, the twilight had already enveloped the cloud and wasteland, so he could only get up and said, "Okay..."

    "You pull the hairpin," the hand said to her.

    "Why?" The mountain was already warm, and Sheng was tearing off his leggings, and he was startled by the words.

    "Prick the hairpin into the roots of Xueyongzi-use gold to stop it, so it won''t escape into the soil."

    The Sheng snorted: "I can''t eat it, why do you want it?"

    "... It is a very precious medicine."

    "Precious? In other words, very valuable?" Na Sheng finally got interested and took off the hairpin.

    "That''s it."

    "Puff", the copper hairpin pierced into the tuber cleanly, and the wiggling plant finally became quiet.

    "Ah, my hairpin is also very precious, but don''t lose it." The Sheng muttered, and carefully put Xueyuzi with the copper hairpin in his arms, preparing to get up, and suddenly her eyes lit up. Looking ahead¡ª"Hey, look! There is a fire over there! ... It seems that someone or someone is lighting a fire over there!" Seeing the light burning in the thick twilight, the joy was pleasantly surprised-after spending a day with these monsters, I finally saw it How did the trail of her companion make her unhappy?

    "Be careful." When she ran out, the hand suddenly caught her. Then when she lowered her head to ask in surprise, she saw that hand quickly marked these two words in the underground soil.

    "Ah? Is there a monster in front of you?" Na Sheng asked hesitantly, startled.

    The hand shook, denying her speculation, but continued to write: "Enemies and friends are unpredictable, be careful. Hide me so that no one can tell."

    Na Sheng patiently watched it finish writing each word, wondering: "Why did you stop talking suddenly?"

    "At night, power consumption is unavailable."

    Na Sheng was immediately shocked by the words that he quickly wrote down. She didn''t dare to be careless, and quickly took off the heavy coat and spread it out, her hand bends her elbow in cooperation. Na Sheng wrapped the severed hand and tied a package to his back.

    She walked towards the distant fire a little nervously, dragging her feet hungry and tired.

    "Ge Laozi, I have finally passed that damned mountain..." I have heard the long-lost Zhongzhou dialect before the bonfire. Although the voice was rude and unpleasant, it sounded like Xianle to Na Sheng at this moment.

    I am from Zhongzhou! Unexpectedly... There are actually a group of travelers from Zhongzhou ahead!There was a burst of joy in her heart, and her footsteps suddenly became much lighter, almost rushing towards the bonfire.

    "Stop!" Suddenly, the hand inside the package behind her back pulled her vest through the clothes, and quickly wrote two words. She slowed down in amazement, not daring to speak out, only wondering in her heart: "Why?"

    "It''s different." She severed her hand against her back, and rewritten the next two words. After a pause, he wrote again: "Avoid!"

    However, at that time, Na Sheng had already ran to a place less than ten feet away from the fire-under the big tree in front, as expected, surrounded by a bunch of people in Zhongzhou costumes, shouting and drinking by the fire, making noise. She couldn''t see anything abnormal, but she felt the high tension of the hand behind her, and she still reluctantly stopped.

    However, before she turned around, a person slightly far from the fire casually looked up in her direction. When the bonfire went out, she suddenly recognized the man''s face:

    -Somo!

    As if the trek caused him to consume his energy, the puppet master''s expression was indifferent and weary, and he held the little puppet who was no more than two feet tall in his arms. However, even though he knew that the other party couldn''t see, when he looked over, Na Sheng''s heart still jumped for some reason, and he subconsciously stepped back a few steps and disappeared into the shadow of the tree.

    While the other party did not notice, she left the group of people and turned into another thick shade.

    -

    The night has come, and the sky is dark below the sky, the shadows of the trees are faint, and there are strange animals calling from time to time. Na Sheng turned a corner until he could no longer see the bonfire, then sat down and fumbled, being careful not to make any noise."Are you afraid of him?" As if I could feel her mentality just now, that hand suddenly wrote on her back and asked, "Who is he?"

    "His name is Sumo-he came here from the snow mountain with me." Na Sheng sighed, feeling hungry and tired, and replied in his heart, "Yeah, I''m afraid of him. I can''t tell why I''m afraid." -He, he looks so good-looking, better-looking than all the women I have seen! But...I can''t tell."

    "He is very strong." After a moment of silence, his hand suddenly answered three words. After a pause, he wrote again: "Avoid him."

    "Huh?" Na Sheng laughed silently, and untied the package from behind by the moonlight spilt among the leaves. "Are you afraid of him too?"

    As soon as the package was loosened, that hand jumped out, making a helpless gesture, and writing on the palm of her hand: "If I haven''t been sacked, of course I don''t have to be afraid of him."

    It was written very quickly, some words were not recognized by Sheng for a while

 Chapter 12 Festival

    It''s finished when it comes out. With the fingertips gently scratching her palms, the Sheng felt itchy terribly, and suddenly couldn''t help but let out a "card" laugh.

    "Huh", that hand moved as fast as lightning, and immediately covered her mouth.

    "Um..." Na Sheng glanced around and saw that he didn''t disturb the people over there, and then he took the hand and pulled it off his mouth, "Okay, I''m silent!-Don''t you Can you just move around? If grandma, I''m a Han, I would have killed your nasty stinky hand long ago."

    "..." The hand paused for a moment, and a gesture was made to her.

    Fortunately, she didn''t see Na Sheng in the night, she only felt that her stomach was getting hungry, but where could she find food at night? Hearing the faint noise of laughter over there, my stomach gurgled. In order to spend time, the Dongba girl suddenly suggested: "Hey, stinky hand, come here, can I show you the picture?"

    He didn''t move his hand, staying in the darkness on one side.

    "Ah, I forgot that I can''t see it now." Na Sheng looked up at the dim moonlight, sighed, and suddenly had an idea, "By the way, you can Mogu!-I''m very accurate in fortune telling, believe it or not. The witches of Chu are not as good as I am! I know your origins as soon as I touch them. Come..."

    However, a slight rustle sounded, and that hand ignored her, instead crawling away into the jungle behind her."Hello! Why are you going?" Na Sheng almost blurted out. Behind it suddenly, something seemed to be pressed up, and he wrote viciously: "Go find something to eat and stop your mouth!"

    "..." That Sheng was speechless, before turning her head back, that hand fell from her shoulder, quickly crawled away, and disappeared.

    In the darkness, she sat with her knees on her knees, intermittently heard from her ears that the group of Zhongzhou people were laughing and cursing loudly by the fire in the distance. She sighed enviously, and took out the snow peas with a hairpin in her arms. Child playing. Vaguely, it seemed to hear the sharp cry of the woman.

    "Eh? Why are there women?" Na Sheng was taken aback, couldn''t help but slightly moved a few steps out, poking his head out of the grass¡ªhowever, it was too far, even the fire was only a vague beating. I can''t see the others. Out of curiosity, she leaned over there by Nong Yin, trying to see what was going on.

    "Help! Help! Let me go!" The woman''s voice became more stern, crying like a ghost in the dark, "Cousin, cousin! Help me!"

    "Wow, my fierce girl... Youngest, come over and help hold her!"

    Hearing the call for help and the lewd laughter that came at the same time, Na Sheng suddenly understood what had happened, but felt the blood rushed into his head and jumped up suddenly.

    "Snapped". Only a few steps out, her ankle was caught, and she staggered and almost fell. Under the dim moonlight, she looked down and saw the pale hand grabbing her. Na Sheng was anxious, kicked hard, and wanted to throw it away, but instead, that hand climbed up along the way and grabbed her shoulder: "Don''t go!"

    "They, they''re bullying that woman!" Na Sheng yelled out, but fortunately, the hand was so fast that he covered her mouth. Na Sheng raised her hand and pulled it away, but no matter how hard she tried, she refused to let go. Seeing her struggling hard for fear of making a sound to attract attention from the other side, her hand suddenly loosened, and then she struck somewhere in her cervical spine with lightning. Na Sheng felt her whole body numb and fell down suddenly.

    The hand supported her and sat slowly under the tree, Na Sheng glared at it angrily, cursing: "You¡ª"Before she finished her words, the hand stretched out again and gagged her mouth.

    "Hmm!" Na Sheng had to stare at the hand crawling on the grass, yelling in his heart, "Smelly pig hand! Let go of me... Let go of me! I''m going to save that woman!"

    "Leave it alone." Lazily crawling his hand on her shoulder, he replied, "You eat yours."

    Na Sheng gritted her teeth subconsciously, and found that the stuffed in her mouth was actually a big fruit, bite it through, the shell gurgled out sweet as honey. She couldn''t help but swallowed a few mouthfuls, but she still struggled to stand up: "Let me pass! I killed the guys who are inferior to the beasts!"

    "If you pass, you will be stripped naked." Knowing that she can''t move, that hand casually continued to write, "Nothing, don''t push your head. No one will save you then."

    "You don''t need to save it! Let me pass anyway!" Na Sheng was furious, struggling hard, "They want to ruin that girl!"

    "There is Somo there, why are you so anxious?" Feeling the violent anger of the girl, she dared not carelessly cut her hand off.

    "He? It''s better to expect him to save people than to expect a pig to climb a tree!" His advice made Na Sheng more irritable, "He won''t care! That cold-blooded guy! Let me go over and kill the beasts!"

    The woman''s screams continued to come, tearing through the dark night of the barren mountains, but her mouth was obviously blocked by something, the screams were dull, while the laughter and nasty words of the group of people became louder and louder.

    "He is very strong, and he would never stop doing that kind of work." The severed hand continued to soothe Na Sheng''s emotions. However, hearing the sound from the wind, the Dongba girl''s body trembled violently, painfully slow. She curled up slowly, although she couldn''t move her hands and feet, she could feel the skin under her clothes tighten and tremble slightly."What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Feeling her anomaly, that hand quickly patted her shoulder.

    "Don''t touch me!" The sudden scream from the bottom of Sheng''s heart made that hand fall to the ground with a snap. In the dark night, listening to the intermittent sobs over there calling for help, the Dongba girl''s body trembled like fallen leaves, and tears rolled down her cheeks one after another, "Kill them! Kill them!-The same as the group of robbers three years ago." It''s the same! I killed them!"

    The severed hand was about to re-climb on her shoulder, and suddenly froze.

    "You...you know why I have to come to Yunhuang? You know what the world is in Zhongzhou! There are wars and turmoil everywhere! The army burns, kills, and loots, where can we women and children survive? ¡­" The mouth was blocked by the fruit, and the bitter tears seemed to pour into his throat. The Sheng curled up and shivered, "Even the small village like that will be wiped out... beasts... beasts!"

    The hand stopped, did not move for a while, just patted her shoulder lightly.

    "At that time, if it weren''t for the sister of the same race to save me, I would have died long ago!-She replaced me and was dragged away by the group of beasts... Doesn''t she know the consequences of not being able to get ahead? She is desperate to save I''ll come out!" Na Sheng felt the blood rushing into his head, and his whole body was shaking. "Now, I can''t just watch...I want to be the girl if I''m desperate!"

    "But," Dao Shou patted her shoulder, but it became more and more solemn, and slowly wrote a word of advice, "It may not be useful if you are desperate now."

    After a pause, that hand stretched out and wiped away the tears from her face: "When the day breaks, I will kill those guys for you."

    "No! It''s too late!" Na Sheng yelled from the bottom of his heart, "You don''t need your help! You let me out!"

    The woman''s sorrowful cry was still reverberating in the woods, and the Sheng trembled more and more severely.However, that hand didn''t listen to her anymore, and tore off a bunch of leaves to block her ears.

    -

    Somo also wanted to plug his ears.

    Although sitting away from the fire, the sharp screams of the woman in the bushes over there and the laughter of the group continued to reach his ears, and he was awakened as soon as he closed his eyelids several times.

    What is the valiant army of the Shu Kingdom¡ªthe remnant army who escaped here after climbing the mountain is really worse than the robbers...how could I meet this group of people? It''s better to be on the same road with those refugees.

    But... the original group of Zhongzhou refugees who climbed the snow-capped mountains together are all dead, right? -Including the annoying Dongba girl who knows fortune-telling, and it''s time to feed those zombies. However, at this moment, Sumo hoped that there was still the talkative girl next to him¡ªbetter than this group of rebel soldiers who were too noisy to sleep in the middle of the night.

    He turned over against the tree, but his heart gradually became agitated.

    The bonfire was burning with a beep, and the flames reflected the desperate faces of a few people who were **** on one side.

    The scholar among them was obviously taken into captivity with the young lady. The woman in the bushes kept calling him "cousin" with a stern voice, but the scholar with no hands was full of sweat, pale, and listened. His face twitched, but when he was forced by the knife, he didn''t dare to scream.

    "Hey, I took my life and climbed the mountain. Brothers must celebrate!" The bushes separated, and the big man came out contentedly and laughed at the scholar by the fire, "Ge Laozi, your wife is pretty good. , So white meat!""Ah, it''s my turn to uncle-go and see how to give birth to nothing?" The soldier guarding the scholar next to him was happy, threw the knife hurriedly, and rolled into the bushes.

    "Lao Ge, why is it interesting except for this little girl, the others are not at all oily?" Several soldiers guarding the fire muttered to themselves, looking at some of the travelers who were robbed by them, "I wanted to guard. Yamaguchi fished a little and went there to live a good life, but after waiting for a long time, I caught these!"

    "Uncle Bing, the small body has no long objects. The uncle has also searched it, so let go of the small one." tied to the scholar is a young boy with a shaggy face and only a jacket-obviously outside clothes It''s worth some money, it''s been stripped away.

    "Fuck your mother!" He was obviously angry when he saw this man, and the leader of the rebellion kicked him away with a kick.

 Chapter 13 Festival

    Then he kicked a back basket next to him and cursed, "Did you say you are carrying a basket of hay leaves on your back? You are full! I think you are a fat sheep when I see your clothes!"

    The boy in the jacket was kicked into the air and fell to the ground groaning and unable to get up. However, he moved quietly to the knife that was thrown down by the rebels, and sharpened the knot in his hand behind him on the knife.

    The yelling voice of the little girl in the bushes was also weakened, and the laughter of the soldiers on the edge of the fire was still loud. The boss sat down by the fire, took a sip of the wine he had brought, and squinted at the puppet master who was leaning against him from a distance. His eyes were grim and stern-only this blind trickster, he didn''t dare to start casually.

    This evening, when I watched the shadow coming down from the snow peak from a distance, the speed was simply beyond the reach of the world.

    Such an incomprehensible fellow, he still dare not start ill-intentioned. However, after observing for a long time, he didn''t see any actions from the other party, and even when he deliberately acted on his side, he just turned a blind eye to the other party. Obviously, it was weak to be deceived-his courage couldn''t help but slowly increase.

    However, without waiting for him to drop the bowl to order the brother to start, the puppet master under the tree turned over and said: "It''s noisy! Just shut me up!"

    Sumo''s voice was not high, but it was faint and cold, and the rebel soldiers clamoring for fun around the fire were immediately taken aback.

    "Ge Laozi! You dare to tell Lao Zi to shut up?" The boss took the opportunity to slam the bowl to the ground, "Little ones, cut him into eights for me¡ª"The voice stopped instantly, as if someone had strangled his neck.

    As the fire was extinguished, a thin circle of blood red appeared on the neck of the leader of the rebellion army, and then with a puff, the whole head flew out, and blood sprayed out of the cavity.

    The other two soldiers who had pulled out their knives suffered a pain in their wrists and found that their entire hands had fallen to the ground along with the knives.

    But the puppet master who was one foot away from the bonfire had never looked here.

    "Ah?...Ghost, ghost!" Seeing such a weird situation, it seemed that there was a monster in the air that could kill people without seeing blood. The remaining few soldiers were panicked, turned around and fled to the depths of the dense forest.

    "It''s finally quiet." Somo didn''t chase, muttered to himself, turned over, and continued to take a nap.

    "What''s the matter?" Hearing a sudden yell from his companion outside, the cheerful soldier in the bushes jumped out with his pants, only to see the separated body and **** severed hand of the boss on the ground. He yelled, picked up the knife from the ground, and slashed at the prisoners: "You! Did you do it!"

    "Still noisy?" The puppet master under the tree murmured without looking back. The doll''s hand moved slightly¡ªbut in an instant, the soldier''s head also rolled from the neck to the ground.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" The several prisoners who were **** blurted out in shock, but immediately closed their mouths, for fear that it would be their own heads that would make another noise.

    The young man in the jacket had secretly broken the ropes that bound his hands on the ground, but he changed for a while, and he was dumbfounded for a while, and he couldn''t get his head back. At this moment, he got up quickly, went up and untied the ropes for the prisoners who were also bound.A total of four people were caught by the group of insurgents. Except for the woman who was dragged into the bushes, besides himself and the scholar beside the fire, there was also a middle-aged man with tattered clothes. He fell to the ground as soon as the rope was untied, groaning.

    As soon as the scholar was released, he crawled towards the bushes with his hands and feet, and criedly called the woman''s name: "Peer, Peer!" Fang yelled a few times, and then remembered that weird puppet master was there. Resting, he dared not call again.

    However, there was no answer in the bushes.

    "Suma made a move." Returning silently from the blade of grass, the hand "telled" her.

    Na Sheng widened his eyes in disbelief: "What? A person like him can care?"

    The severed hand didn''t decompose much, only the blade of grass that was blocking her ears was pulled out. Na Sheng listened carefully, and only heard that the outside was silent, that group of robber-like noises really disappeared, only the slight sobbing of the woman, it seemed that the danger had passed, she couldn''t help but doubt it.

    "Eat." Seeing that she calmed down, that hand took out the fruit that was blocking her mouth, and put all kinds of melons and fruits in her hand on the lap of her clothes. Na Sheng was originally annoyed, but in the moonlight, he saw that his hands were covered with mud, and when he remembered that he had to "walk" with one hand on the ground and take things back to her, it must have been a lot of effort. Does not come out. Just out of anger: "My hand can''t work, how can I eat?"

    It was late at night, and when it was quiet, the strange sounds deep in the woods became very clear.

    "Guru¡ª" Suddenly, a low sound rang in the jungle in the dark night, and the calls of insects and birds died immediately.

    "What is that?" Suddenly, the Sheng felt uncomfortable that he couldn''t tell, he felt something slowly approaching, and he blurted out, "Something...something strange is coming!""Did you feel it?" The hand suddenly moved, pulling her into the bushes and hiding.

    At that moment, the Dongba girl heard the air suddenly become weird, as if someone mixed honey and Su Hexiang in, making people start to lazily think about nothing. The wind swept across the treetops, and inside the wind, there was suddenly a ray of music.

    Soothing, lazy, sweet, people can''t help but smile.

    "Be careful!" When she stood up with a smile involuntarily, that hand suddenly twisted her ears, pulled her back, and woke her up with the tingling, "Don''t go out!"

    Four, Gui Ji

    The prisoners by the fire also heard the music.

    The young boy in single clothes was lowering his head and picking up the hay leaves that had been kicked around in the back basket. The moment he heard the song, he subconsciously glanced in the direction where the sound came from¡ªthe terrible puppeteer just closed it. With eyes closed, this guy who hurriedly made annoyance is afraid that he will be unlucky again.

    In the bushes, the scholar hugged the unconscious woman, but did not dare to shout, sobbing and taking off her coat to cover her bleeding skin. He didn''t pay attention to the melody in the wind at all.

    The eyes of the middle-aged man who was kidnapped by the fire suddenly changed, and he retreated to the side of the fire in fear, looking at the direction of the dense forest¡ªthe beautiful music was getting closer and closer, and the middle-aged man didn¡¯t feel it at all. Intoxicated, he grabbed the young man''s hand, regardless of his unknown acquaintance.

    "What''s the matter?" The young son just finished picking up the grass leaves, looking for something on the grass next to him, his wrist was suddenly pulled. Perceiving the strange fear of his companions, he suddenly felt a dharma in his heart."Gui Ji! Gui Ji is here!" The middle-aged man totally ignored the sleeping murderer, blurted out and trembling forcefully grabbed the young man''s hand, "Run away...Run away!"

    "Gui Ji?" The young man gasped, obviously understanding the meaning of these two words. However, he has no fear, not only does not he flee, but also reluctantly digs through the grass to search for: "I will find my stone first!"

    "Run away...Run away..." The accent of the down-and-out middle-aged man was a bit strange, not in Zhongzhou Mandarin, and could not tell where it was. He saw that the young man insisted not to leave, and the pair of fateful mandarin ducks couldn''t take care of the others, their faces were pale, and the next person got up and ran away.

    The music is getting closer and closer, filling the night. The tune spreads like water, as if it is tangible, sticky, and deep, blocking people''s footsteps.

    The middle-aged man got up and ran for a few steps, and suddenly his pace slowed down disobediently. He looked back, his hands and feet suddenly limp: "Gui Ji! Gui Ji!"

    The snoring sound and melody were all approaching. In the jungle late at night, Ying Ying Chuo Chuo appeared in several human figures and walked slowly over.

    The young man found himself trapped by the sound of the song, and wanted to stand up, but couldn''t move¡ªhe quickly picked up a transparent stone from the ground and put it in his arms, and then put a piece of hay in the basket under his tongue. .

    Those figures approached. However, the walking postures of those few people were strange, like sleepwalking, silently.

    As he got closer, the flames reflected his pale face. At that moment, the young man blurted out in exclamation-it was the few soldiers who had just escaped into the jungle who came back!

    The walking posture of the few people was very strange, with their hands hanging down and dangling, like sleepwalking; but strangely, the eyes of the few of them were completely awake, full of fear and frenzy, and they turned around, almost convex. Out of the eyes. However, as if being manipulated by invisible hands, they involuntarily walked slowly towards the fire.Very strange situation. However, what made the young man exclaimed was the person who appeared behind the group of rebels¡ª

    A beautiful woman with long waist-length hair, playing a piccolo leisurely, walked out of the dark night forest exuding the cold, and the bells on her wrists rang out under the moon. Her mount is a striking white tiger.

    -However, looking closely at Yuexia, her moon-white dress floated around her knees, and she had no feet!

    Gui Ji played on her flute and came leisurely, like a shepherd driving lambs. However, in the sound of that flute, the rebel soldiers swayed from the depths of the forest as if they were being manipulated when they returned to the place of fleeing, and fell to the side of the fire with a bang, unable to move.

    The down-and-out middle-aged man is completely unable to move, can only fea

 Chapter 14 Festival

    Watching the woman appear. However, his consciousness slowly blurred and fell into a deep sleep; the pair of people in the nearby bushes was also silent, obviously being controlled by the same.

    Only the young man opened his eyes soberly, watching the beautiful woman riding a white tiger approaching. The herbal medicine under the tongue gradually took effect, and he felt that his hands and feet could move again. However, when he saw the woman approaching, instead of running away, he knelt down suddenly, put his palms together and prayed: "Will you see the ghost girl, please open the gate of heaven!"

    "Huh?" Obviously, there was no expectation that someone could move and speak here. The **** the white tiger put down her flute in surprise, looked over, and looked at the embarrassed young man by the fire, "Why don''t you run away?"

    "Meiyu, one of the three female fairies of Yunhuang, although known as the ghost girl, is not as murderous as the world''s rumor." The young man wearing only the jacket shivered in the cold of the night, but his voice was awkward. Calmly, "There are many evil birds and beasts in the Tianque. If there are no female fairies, probably no one can go out alive-where does the Zezhi Kingdom, which is now composed of the remnants of Zhongzhou, come from?"

    "Hee..." With some surprise, Gui Ji covered her mouth and laughed, and the silver bell on her wrist rang slightly, "You know so much-you didn''t get caught by my charm. What''s your name?"

    "Under Murongxiu," the young man spit out the hay leaves pressed under his tongue, "by the order of the family, go to Yunhuang Jiahuo."

    "Oh? Absinthe?" Seeing the leaf on the palm of his hand, Gui Ji was a little surprised, "You still brought a basket? Are you going to sell it? You are a jewelry merchant from Zhongzhou? How do you know that it will be ordinary? Wormwood is brought from Zhongzhou, and can be sold at a price more expensive than gold once it passes the sky?..."

    "The surname is Murong Zaixia." The young man repeated gently, his palms squeezed with sweat, hoping that this reminder would make Gui Ji remember¡ªotherwise, he would be killed here."Oh, your last name is Murong!" After asking a series of questions, Gui Ji suddenly understood, and hid her mouth and smiled: "My memory is really bad-I forgot everything twenty years ago. Yeah, you don''t grow up at all. Like Hongshan...How are your father and mother?"

    Murong Xiu breathed a sigh of relief, raised his hand, and rubbed his face vigorously. The powder-like thing rustled and fell, and his sloppy and dirty face immediately changed strangely, like a pearl that removed the dust. , Brilliance, unexpectedly handsome.

    He lowered his head and said silently: "My father passed away last year... He inherited the Murong family, so he came to Yunhuang..."

    "Oh, I understand." Gui Ji lifted her finger and knocked on her head. "Your Murong family has always been known as one of the three richest families in Zhongzhou. The world must be wondering where your wealth comes from?-Murong Zhen, that child Said: The Murong family has been secretly rumored for generations to have a map to go to Yunhuang. Before inheriting the family, every male must be sent to Yunhuang to sell wormwood for thousands of miles, in exchange for the pearl and the city of Liancheng, and he can make a profit at once. Support I."

    "Yes." Murong Xiu was wearing a jacket, shivering in the cold in the middle of the night, "This is also a test-although I am the eldest son, but... But the evil kind that has always been regarded as an ominous person... If this time can''t be completed smoothly. In the case of a deal, then the wife will have more reasons to embarrass our mother and son. So, please let me go!"

    "Ominous man..." Gui Ji put down the piccolo and sighed, "Hong Shan must be very sad in Zhongzhou, right?"

    Before Murong Xiu was surprised to hear his mother''s name suddenly, Gui Ji leaned down on Baihu''s back, looked at his face carefully, and suddenly reached out his hand, pressed his helix, and looked at his ears. Later, he blurted out: "Huh?...Sure enough, there are gills! When you were born, you must have frightened your family, right?"

    Murong Xiu leaned back as if being electrocuted, and dodged Gui Ji''s hand in a gaffe, his face pale.

    He no longer remembers what he looked like before he was a year old, but according to Mrs. Tai''s vicious scolding, he was born an ominous and ugly monster-and his mother seemed to know in advance that he would give birth to a freak, and resolutely refused to let the midwife in. Moaning in the room, gave birth to him all day and night.

    He was born a monster with a fish tail, thin scales and gills behind his ears.However, although the mother tried her best to protect, she couldn''t hide it for a long time. On the day of full moon wine, the baby who was carried out to meet people accidentally kicked the baby away, and the exposed fish tail frightened everyone in the family-"God! It''s a monster... It is the monster born by the ominous woman that Yun Huang brought back!"

    From then on, except for the father, all relatives in the family are no longer relatives. Even if he became exactly the same as everyone around him, they still could not eliminate the alien hostility and disgust towards him.

    "That child Murongzhen is too stubborn... He shouldn''t have insisted on taking Hongshan away at the beginning." Twenty years seemed to be just a flick, and Gui Ji on the Tianque still called his dead father that way, sighing, " He thought that the sharks could be treated like ordinary people in Zhongzhou? The blood of the sharks is strong, no matter who they are combined with, even if their offspring are incapacitated because they are not pure blood, they will definitely remain the sharks. Appearance... Hongshan might not believe this iron rule at first, so she hoped in case?¡ªWhen did you break your body?"

    "Broken body?" Murong Xiu was taken aback, looking at Gui Ji inexplicably, Junxiu''s face suddenly blushed.

    "Uh..." Suddenly remembering Zhongzhou''s explanation of this word, Gui Ji knocked her head on the piccolo and smiled, "Oh, I mean when did you split your legs like a human..." Yunhuang specifically refers to this."

    After a pause, when the young jeweler blushed, Gui Ji laughed: "Hey, you blush like your father twenty years ago. That kid just turned away with this cute expression. Hong Shan¡ªDon¡¯t you know? Your mother was a famous beauty in Yunhuang Continent... It is said that even among the beautiful people, no one is more beautiful than Hong Shan, except for the one hundred years ago. Up."

    "Huh?" Murong Xiu opened his mouth wide, wondering why his ordinary-looking mother could get such a high praise.

    "... It seems that Hongshan is still smart-did she hide her appearance when she arrived in Zhongzhou?" Gui Ji saw the young man''s stunned look, and then guessed the inside story, sighed, and muttered to herself, "Yes, that kind of look In Zhongzhou, where can I live a peaceful life? Most of it is regarded as a first-class disaster... However, the Yuren have ten times the life span of human beings. After Murong Zhen died, the poor Hongshan must have been lonely for a long time..."

    "When I, I was three years old, my mother broke my leg." I didn''t understand what the ghost girl riding a white tiger was talking to herself, Murong Xiu blushed and answered her question-remembering so clearly, it was because of that. The sharp pain was the beginning of his memory.

    "Oh...it hurts? Poor, in order for you to grow up in the "people" of Zhongzhou, can Hongshan bear the heart to "break your body" for you by herself?" Gui Ji continued to sigh, sighing as she was sitting down. Bai Hu began to grumble involuntarily, making everything in the forest silent, "Don''t hate your mother, she also knows the pain, but for your own good..."Murong Xiu raised his face and looked at Gui Ji, sternly: "As a son of man, how can I hate my parents? Heaven is intolerable."

    "Ah...Is the Zhongzhou people''s courtesy, justice and shame already completely full of mind?" If there is emotion, Gui Ji mutters to herself. However, looking up, seeing the complexion on the young man''s face, Gui Ji suddenly saw the shadow of Hong Shan. Suddenly he became curious. Although he knew it would embarrass the other party, he couldn''t help but blink, lowered his voice and moved towards him: "Uh... Um... When did you become a man? How old?"

    Unexpectedly, the female fairy would have such a problem, Murong Xiu''s face was even redder, and he hesitated for a long time: "I, I still..."

    "Ah, I didn''t mean this!" Suddenly knowing that she was almost bullying this young man who wanted her, Gui Ji hurriedly waved the piccolo to stop him, lowered her head and smiled and asked, "Jiuren is born without gender. Right? Men and women will only be separated when you grow up. You are the child of Yuren and Ren, and your life span should be calculated in terms of people¡ª"

    "The first person you like is a girl, right? That''s why you become what you are now! On the contrary, if the man who made your heart move first, then you are now''Miss Murong'' instead of''Mr Murong'' -" Guiji sitting on the white tiger leaned over, poked his chest with a flute, and smiled and asked the shy young man: "When did you change?"

    "Ah?...It turned out to be like this...It turned out to be like this!" Murong Xiu was taken aback, and he let out a long sigh of relief-he knew he was a monster since he was a kid. When his body changed when he was a teenager, he was even ashamed to ask his mother. What''s the reason? Now, I got the answer here.

    "Thirteen years old." Blushing, the handsome young man lowered his head and replied.

    "Ah, so young?" Gui Ji almost fell off the tiger''s back and laughed. "Have you gotten married this year?"

    "She is my uncle''s wife who has never been through." With her head down, Murong Xiu replied, her face grimly, "It''s my aunt."

    "What''s wrong with my aunt?" The white-clothed girl retorted without hesitation, and Piccolo slapped him **** the head. "If your father is like you and twists and turns, where did you come from? Really, by Zhongzhou. Has that set of three guides and five constants turned into wood?""..." Murong Xiu lowered his head, obviously neve

 Chapter 15 Festival

    People persuaded him this way, he hesitated for a while, then suddenly smiled, raised his head, blushing, "It''s useless...she likes my uncle very much. They are very good together-so, I think, I want Work hard to bring back gold for Murong''s family, so that their family can live a happy life."

    Gui Ji looked at the young man for a long time, and sighed again: "This is like your mother."

    She couldn''t help reaching out, and gently touched Murong Xiu''s dark and soft hair. The young man''s face turned red again, but he was embarrassed to get away from her hand. Gui Ji couldn''t help but laughed: "What''s the matter? Let a thousand-year-old grandmother touch it. Don''t be embarrassed, right?"

    When she was speaking, the bright and tender face of a ghost **** the tiger''s back suddenly grew old like a weathered rock, and in a flash, it was withered and wrinkles densely covered her face like vines. Gui Ji sighed and touched the young man''s head: "Don''t be intimidated by seeing my true face, boy. It''s great to be young, and it''s great to die in time, but unfortunately I can''t."

    Murongxiu was taken aback by such a horrific change, but apparently he had been warned by his family before he came here, and he didn''t dare to be rude, but once again begged: "Fairy Guiji, please let me go through the heavens."

    "Actually, I never stop the travellers who come to Yunhuang." Guiji Meili got down from the white tiger, her empty skirt floating in the night breeze, came to the campfire, and looked at the comatose Zhongzhou people, "I Do not kill, nor will it hinder people from passing through the Tianque-the Tianque is full of ferocious birds and beasts, and those who are incapable will naturally be scouted."

    After a pause, looking at the rebel soldiers on the ground who were driven back by her, Guiji''s eyes had a groaning meaning: "But, not tonight! ¡ª I promised a friend last night, and she said that Sirius has changed and the disaster will be It will be approaching Tianque tonight. She asked me to pay attention and don''t let people go into the cloud."

    "Well, I can wait for one night and go by tomorrow." Although I didn''t understand what Gui Ji said, Murong Xiu answered obediently, "I''m not in a hurry."Gui Ji nodded, her face suddenly stunned, lowered her head, leaned close to his ear, and warned: "Do you really have the courage to go to Yunhuang?¡ªDo you know what kind of treatment will be given to the scorpion there? Little guy , Be careful, don¡¯t be seen by others as a shark!"

    Surprised by the female fairy''s cautious tone, Murong Xiu raised his head and looked at her blankly.

    "The destiny of the sharks on the land of Yunhuang has been miserable for thousands of years. Your mother has been enslaved for a long time because of her beauty...not to mention the person who was called the color of the country a hundred years ago. ''..." As if recalling the thousand-year history of the cloud and wasteland she had seen, Gui Ji''s voice was emotional, "Later that country really fell...the more beautiful, the more miserable!-little guy, you Looks very''tragic'' too. Fortunately you are a male. However, you still have to be careful to hide your blood."

    "Huh?" Murong Xiu''s face suddenly flushed, and he lowered his head to play with the spar in his arms-he picked it up halfway on the bed of a river in Kunlun. After a long time, she whispered: "Mother didn''t tell me much about her stay in Yunhuang¡ªshe just said that Zhongzhou is better than Yunhuang anyway, because the Jongren are not treated as''human beings'' there. of."

    Gui Ji nodded, and looked up at the sky in the night: "Yes... Since 7000 years ago, the Kongsang people¡¯s star emperor conquered the Quartet and enslaved the shark people. No one has ever regarded the shark people as human beings. Look-those people in the Zezhi Kingdom in the East and the Sand Kingdom in the West also regarded the sharks as untouchables. Later, the Kongsang people were defeated, and Yunhuang was returned to the ice clan. They also regarded the sharks as animals and tools. Ah...little guy, when you are in Yunhuang, don''t be found out that you are a shark!"

    -

    "Ah, what is Guiji? Is it a fairy?" The Sheng couldn''t make a sound in the chaotic grass far away, asking in his heart.

    "Yeah..." The other hand held her for fear that she would move, and replied casually, writing two words, "Mountain God."

    "Understood." This analogy made Na Sheng nodded immediately, and the image of an old man with a short beard in the Earth Temple appeared in front of him. However, upon hearing a conversation over there, Na Sheng was in the fog about those disputes, but when he heard the word "Murong", his eyes flashed suddenly, "Let''s go out!" Did you hear that? Murong''s family! That is the richest family in Zhongzhou! I heard that the son of Murong''s father is a well-known beautiful man, I want to go over and watch it! "

    "..." The severed hand disagreed, and held her, and didn''t let go."Did you hear? That Guiji is harmless! Let''s go out!" Na Sheng was anxious, and protested loudly at the severed hand that was holding her tightly, "Don''t be afraid of her!"

    "Of course I am not afraid of her-but I am afraid of Suma!" The hand retorted with a helpless gesture.

    "Ah... can we go in quietly? He can''t see it anyway!" After thinking about it, Sheng suggested it cleverly.

    "He can see it!" I didn''t bother to care about her, and replied with severed hands.

    "He is obviously a real blind man! How can he see without eyes?" Na Sheng retorted.

    "I don''t have eyes either. How can I see?" Severe hand blocked her mouth without hesitation, and wrote a heavy sentence, "The strong, take the heart as the eye-this is the truth, you girl said you I don''t understand either."

    "You!" That Sheng was anxious, but had to admit that it was indeed a strange thing that the stinky hand could see things¡ªbut she still had to argue¡ªat this moment, suddenly she heard Suma''s voice ringing in the wind¡ª

    "It''s so noisy."

    As if finally awakened by the conversation between Gui Ji and Murong Xiu, the sleeping puppet master murmured to himself, turned over and sat up-suddenly there was almost invisible white light flashing in the air.

    "Shoo", Gui Ji was startled, and suddenly fluttered back three feet, her clothes tumbled. Fingers stretched forward and grabbed something. However, that thing actually shocked her aura for a while. The female fairy on Tianque was taken aback and looked down at the things in her hands:It was an odd-shaped ring with a wire that was almost invisible at one end¡ªthe other end of the lead was in the hands of a puppet. But the one holding the puppet was a young man who had just gotten up by the fire. The fire shining on his face, his eyes are empty, and his face is pale, but anyone can''t look away when he sees him... That kind of strange charm between men and women, with a magical charm. ! An indescribable charm like an abyss.

    At a glance, Gui Ji''s face suddenly changed.

    When the puppet master uttered the three words "too noisy", Murong Xiu immediately knew the ominousness, but he had no time to dodge. A thin light flashed in front of his eyes, and he only felt that something had hit him-he was going to die!

    At that moment, he shouted desperately.

    However, he suddenly found that he couldn''t make a sound-just couldn''t make a sound.

    -

    "It''s a charm, I can actually catch my''Ten Commandments''." The young puppet master who was awake under the tree stood up, walked over with a faint smile, his fingers shook, and the lead flew back, "It has been gone for many years, but good?"

    "Sumo?...Sumo?!" Looking at the puppet master for a long time, as if shocked by him today, the face of Guiji, known as one of the three fairies of Yunhuang, changed, "Oh my God... is it you? Did you return? No wonder... no wonder. Bai Ying told me the sign last night¡ªit should be on you!"

    "Bai Ying..." Hearing this name, Master Puppet''s tall body suddenly shook, and he blurted, "She, isn''t she dead? Didn''t she jump from the top of the white pagoda that day, but didn''t die? ?"

    Gui Ji did not answer, just floating in the air, looking at his current face coldly, and suddenly laughed: "It has been gone for more than a hundred years-Somo, you have grown into a man."Su Mo''s hand trembled, and a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth, not knowing whether it was ironic or helpless.

    "Yes, that day Bai Ying jumped down from such a high place, but she was not dead-the lovebird caught her." Gui Ji finally replied, noticing an imperceptible look passing by the puppet master''s eyebrows, she suddenly As soon as the voice changed, she sneered, "But she is still dead after all! She was already dead when the country was overwhelmed! You can go north and see her body in Jiuyi."

    "Oh, it turned out to be really dead." Somo said, but his voice was indifferent, and the corners of his lips smiled, "It''s a pity, I thought I could relive the old feelings when I came back-I got her back in the past. It''s something to be proud of in my life."

    "Devil." Seeing the puppet master''s smile, Gui Ji''s eyes suddenly felt cold and sharp.

    "People who are called''ghosts'' are not qualified to say that others are demons." Somo looked at her, but as if she had seen somewhere else through a footless girl floating in the air, he said lightly, "Get out of the way, I Going to cross the sky."

    "Don''t think about it!" Gui Ji became angry, Bai Hu roared suddenly, and countless creatures in the jungle responded with roars at the same time. In the dark night, there seemed to be a whirlwind roaring between the sky and the earth, causing all the creatures in the sky and the earth to roar together.

    "Meihua, don''t forget, although you are walking on the cloud and wasteland, you belong to the''God''!" Not at all intimidated by that momentum, the puppet master sneered slightly, and the corner of his mouth twitched, "You forgot the rules of the sky What¡¯s the first one? Do you want me to remind you? Don¡¯t disturb the Tianzun or interfere with the process of the stars! ¡ª Are you going to violate the Mandate of Heaven?¡±

    Gui Ji''s body was frozen in the air, and she looked at the blind puppet master incredulously: "You...how do you know our ¡®God¡¯ heaven rule?! How could you know!¡ªWhere did you come from?

 Chapter 16 Festival

    eturn? "

    "Ha, ha ha..." Somo lowered his head, holding the little puppet in his arms, and slowly laughed, then raised his godless eyes and "looked at" Gui Ji, then slowly said, "Don''t ask. Where did I come from? I only know that I stood on this mountain a hundred years ago and looked back at the Cloud Desert Continent for the last time. At that time, I swear from the bottom of my heart: One day, I will bring this land into ashes. The strength is back!"

    "Where did you get your power?" Gui Ji looked at him and asked in disbelief.

    "Zhongzhou, Persia, Dongying, Lion Kingdom... Over the past 100 years, I have been to many, many places." The young puppet master suddenly smiled, "Meiyu, under the world, it is not only cloud and waste that are the source of power. There are many powers floating in the Liuhe, as long as you can pay the price, you can get it!¡ªDo you know? Now I have nothing to fear from God!"

    "No, I have never believed in what God can do." After a pause, Sumo smiled sarcastically, "Just now, when you talked with that kid, didn''t you even feel my existence?-even me I can¡¯t even feel the''existence'', why do you stop me from entering the Tianque?"

    Gui Ji''s face gradually paled, but even if she was as arrogant as her, she couldn''t deny it. She looked at the puppet master who returned from **** a hundred years later, and sighed softly: "You...really will bring a **** wind to Yunhuang... Do you remember the last words Bai Ying said to you back then? Huh?"

    After another shock, the puppet master asked indifferently: "Remember what?"

    "Remember to forget." Gui Ji sighed and lowered her head. "She was not resentful or obsessed in the end. She just told you: Remember to forget-she is afraid that you will become what you are now.""Ha, ha ha ha!" Hearing these words, Sumo suddenly covered his face with his hands and laughed. Such a dramatic emotional change caused a strange change in his usual indifferent voice, "What a rebellious word! What determines what I need to forget? Forget how blind my eyes are? Forget the blood and tears that have been enough to fill this mirror lake for thousands of years? Forget those who insult and harm us? Forget about this world? Is there the word''resistance''? Let the weak people go to eternal extinction in silence, and then say that it is the destiny?"

    "Hahaha... the gods of the nine heavens! You remained silent when the sea kingdom was destroyed, and you remained silent when the Kongsang was destroyed-are you finally going to speak and show your strength now?" There was a burst of laughter. After that, the puppet master''s face was still calm and motionless, and he walked away, and dropped a sentence, "Magic, now I can even draw a sword against the sky."

    As if being overwhelmed by the harsh questioning, Gui Ji just floated in the air, staring at this person leaving.

    The little puppet clicked to the ground and led the way. And the puppet master, who was completely blind, was walking in the dark night, without any hindrance, and went all the way.

    Leaning on Baihu, she looked in the direction the person was leaving, until he disappeared into the night. It took a long time before she recovered and found Murong Xiu whose voice was sealed on the ground, and quickly moved her sleeves to release his confinement.

    "Fairy...that puppet master, is he, is he a human?" After seeing Sumo''s **** and cruel shots, and hearing such arrogant remarks, Murong Xiu suddenly became a little dazzled and confused, as if he was lost. Attracted by the overwhelming intrepidity like that gust of wind, Nane, "He... is very strong."

    "He is very strong... I''m afraid he is already too strong." Gui Ji looked at Murong Xiu, nodded slightly, and smiled, "You ask me what he is?-Do you know why he didn''t kill you? Because you are His family!"

    "He, he is a shark?!" After suddenly understanding, Murong Xiu blurted out in exclamation, "Is he a shark?"

    "He...no, it''s the''person'' who caused the''pour the country'' a hundred years ago!" With a sigh, Tian Que Gui Ji looked up at the stars in the night sky, "When he left Tian Que, he was still a genderless man. The boy, has now become such a weird puppet master-a puppet master that is stronger than any man and more beautiful than any woman!... Isn''t he manipulating blood and blood in his hands?"

    "Yes, those of us who are called''gods'' can''t interfere with the endless flow of glory on the land. The Emperor said that the gods can only do their best to keep the balance between the universe and the universe." Gui Ji stroked the white tiger''s forehead, that The spirit beast seemed to have been alarmed by the people just now, and kept roaring in an uneasy voice, "But, seeing the chaos re-emergence, I can''t be indifferent in my heart?-Yunhuang is about to be involved in a **** storm, Murong Xiu, I asked last You once: Do you really want to go there again?"Hearing such a warning, the ragged noble son on the ground raised his head, his eyes were firm, and he clasped his palms together and prayed: "Yes, I will go to Yunhuang at any rate. Please be the fairy!"

    "Okay, just as you want." Gui Ji flicked her sleeves, pointed her finger, hula la, a vine hanging upside down on the tree in front of Murong Xiu slipped down and fell to the ground. The green vines climbed up to the white tiger as if they were alive, and stood by like a vine-tip snake.

    "Let you a''wood slave'', follow it, and you can walk out of Tianque safely." Gui Ji asked, glanced at the young noble son, and sighed, "Tianque is sinister, don''t walk around-when you arrive in Zezhi Country Sell ??the goods, and then quickly return to Zhongzhou."

    After hesitating for a long time, Murong Xiu didn''t agree. He flushed and raised his head: "I, I want to sell a part in Zezhi Country. The rest is sold in Yecheng-I heard that Yunhuang is the most prosperous place. In a place where merchants gather, they will surely be able to sell at the best price."

    "..." There was a moment of silence. Gui Ji looked at this shy young man. He didn''t expect that the young boy who blushed when he talked had the talent of a family heir to a businessman. She couldn''t help but shook her head to advise, "Yunhuang is about to be upset soon. , Don¡¯t want to stay longer. And you are a son of a brother who has no power to restrain the chicken, and you carry a lot of money with you, are you not afraid of being taken captive by the bad guys?"

    "I have hired a guard, and someone will respond when I get down the mountain." Murong Xiu told me again, "The female fairy shouldn''t worry about it."

    "Oh?" Gui Ji looked at the young man and smiled, "You know who are those who haunt the land of Yunhuang... the bird spirits of Zezhiguo, Wuzhu of Jiuyi, the treasure thief of the sand country And those rangers who wander around and kill people!¡ªWhich guard did you hire? So confident?"

    "This..." Murong Xiu hesitated for a while, and answered honestly, "I don''t know how capable that person is¡ªbefore I set off, my mother repaired a book for me and asked Feiyan to send the book to Yunhuang. Invited for me. My mother said, if that person is willing to help me, then I should be safe in Yunhuang."

    Gui Ji was taken aback, with a thoughtful look on her face: "Did Hongshan invite you? Then it should not be a general... I think who it is-yes!" The white goddess suddenly remembered, using the piccolo. Knocked his forehead, laughed, and patted the kneeling young man on the shoulder: "I know who it is¡ªthe individual''s name is''Xijing'', isn''t it?"

    "Yes." Murong Xiu thought for a while and nodded honestly."Oh, it''s him..." Gui Ji laughed, the wrinkles on her face were like chrysanthemums blooming, apparently recalling something in the past, "Hong Shan can only rest assured if he entrusts you to him... if that guy agrees. Now, you can really worry about nothing-go ahead, kid."

    "Is that person... very strong?" Murong Xiu asked when he saw Gui Ji''s tone.

    Gui Ji smiled and tapped his forehead with a piccolo: "That guy is not a word that can be summed up as a''strong''! Wandering in the wild land ranger, he is known as the number one, and the Cangliu Empire has been wanted for a hundred years. , One of the three disciples of Sword Saint Kongsang Zunyuan! You don''t need to come in person, as long as you use these names, no one will dare to make you think."

    With such a glorious name, the young people from Zhongzhou sounded just confused. After thinking for a long time, Murong Xiu asked, "So, then, compared with the puppet master just now... which one is better?"

    "Eh?..." Unexpectedly, the kid would ask such a question. Gui Ji was taken aback for a moment, and she hesitantly knocked on her head with a piccolo, and hesitated, "Well... of course it was Xijing a hundred years ago... Well, I don¡¯t know anymore. They will know when they play once~"

    "I won''t let Xijing compete with him." Murong Xiu suddenly said with a serious face, "I won''t provoke someone like him."

    Gui Ji froze again, and couldn''t help looking down at the young jeweler who was only twenty years old. He laughed and nodded: "Well...very mature and sensible! No wonder your mother would let you come alone. Okay, I No more nagging." She raised her head and looked at the sky at the moment: "It will be dawn in a while. You can follow this''wood slave'' out of the sky!"

    "Thank you female fairy!" With joy, Murong Xiu put his palms together again and thanked him, but he looked at the Zhongzhou companions lying beside the extinguishing fire, hesitated, "When they wake up, I will go with them-after all It took a lot of hard work to arrive..."

    "Good boy." Gui Ji smiled, leaned over and stroked Murongxiu''s hair at the end, "I''m leaving¡ªI will take care of myself during my future journey. I hope to see you return to Tianque safely¡ª It¡¯s better to bring a beautiful girl, just like your father."

    "Huh?" Murong Xiu

 Chapter 17 Festival

    Nene was speechless, blushed, lowered her head, and said for a long time, "Men and women are not allowed to be married... And without the order of their parents, how can they be fooling around outside?"

    ".... Forget it." Gui Ji sighed, looked at the young man with anxiety, and shook his head, "You are really poisoned by those Zhongzhou people."

    In the bushes on one side, Na Sheng heard that the night''s conversation finally ended, and threw away that hand impatiently, wanting to go out. The strange thing was that the severed hand took off as soon as it flicked, and it flew out and fell on the grass-it made her startled.

    "Uh... now I know who the puppet master is!" He fell into the grass covered with morning dew, and suddenly made a fist with his hand, and shook the sky hard, "It''s that guy! Surprisingly! came back!"

    "Huh?" Na Sheng was taken aback, "Do you know Somo?"

    "It''s been a long time... I didn''t expect that he would come back today." Suspended his hand and murmured, without answering Na Sheng''s question. Suddenly he jumped up and took her shoulders: "Hurry up! Go to Yunhuang quickly-things are complicated now."

    "What are you doing? You gave me an order?" Annoyed by that tone, the Dongba girl glared, and suddenly recovered and exclaimed, "Oh! You, can you ¡®talk¡¯?"

    "The sky is about to dawn, and my strength has begun to recover." The hand replied briefly, but patted her on the shoulder again, with an eager tone in his tone, "Hurry up, we have to go to the top of the mountain before dawn !""What''s so urgent?...Don''t push and shov!" The sheng was picked up by it and yelled angrily-that kind of blurry scream suddenly attracted the attention of the young jeweler by the extinguished fire in front. In the dim light of dawn, Murong Amendment looked at several companions who had been in a coma, and raised his head when he heard the sound.

    Na Sheng hurriedly closed his voice and smiled at the son of the Murong family.

    "Don''t be idiot! Hurry up!" Supplementing his hand no longer waited patiently, and immediately grabbed her by her clothes, and instantly took her to the mountain quickly, "You must hurry over before Suma meets them! Otherwise, there will be trouble. !"

    "Girl!" It was so easy to see a person in the empty mountain. Murong Xiu greeted him quickly, but saw that the girl dressed up as a foreign race suddenly quickened her figure and swept up the mountain at such a speed, let Murong Xiu look at it. ''S dumbfounded.

    "Is it another great person?" Muttered, the young man from Zhongzhou shook his head.

    -

    Already standing on the top of Tianque Mountain, he took a deep breath from his chest, and looked at the cloud and waste land close at hand and the white pagoda standing between the sky and the earth at the end of the earth, slowly closing his eyes.

    The moment he closed his eyes, he saw that white robe fell straight down from before his eyes like a shooting star, farther and farther and farther away... However, strangely, the face of the person who fell became clearer and clearer. Appeared, getting closer and closer to him. The pale face was raised, eyes looked at him lifelessly, fingers stretched out almost to touch his face¡ª

    "Suma." The lips that looked like withered petals closed slightly, calling him.

    "Bai Ying." He finally couldn''t help but blurted out, opened his eyes suddenly, stretched out his hand, trying to hold the person who fell from the top of the White Tower-however, the illusion immediately disappeared.He only saw his hand stretched out to the blue sky before dawn. Ten weird silver rings on the fingers are tied with transparent leads, which are inextricably entangled-like the entangled gratitude and resentment, love and hatred that began a hundred years ago.

    More than a hundred years of time flowed through my fingers like quicksand.

    "It''s her! She seduce me!" That day, the young blind mackerel boy was led by the guards, stood in front of the kings of the hundred officials, pointed at the noble girl in front of him, and made a cold accusation, "Yes. Princess Baiying took the initiative to seduce me!"

    The kings were in an uproar immediately.

    "Oh, the seal on the eyebrows really broke!" He saw Qing Wang sneer, and relentlessly walked up to lift the girl''s veil, glanced at it, and then announced loudly, "I have been touched by someone! "

    In the hall, countless pairs of cold and sharp sword-like eyes were cast at the pale aristocratic girl¡ªthe prince and concubine who was supposed to be "untouchable".

    All aristocratic girls selected as the crown prince concubine must leave their parents and family after the age of fifteen and live alone in the shrine at the highest point of the White Tower. The bright red star-shaped mark on the center of the eyebrow was sealed by the chief commander when he was selected, and was kissed by her husband when the wedding ceremony was held.

    Today, Princess Baiying''s eyebrow seals are scattered, and they have obviously been touched by others.

    The residence of the concubine on the top of the White Tower was originally not allowed to be approached by any man, even if he was close to his father and brother¡ªunexpectedly, a blind mackerel boy who was underage and was good at playing puppet theater was arranged in front of the hall because of his outstanding appearance and good at playing puppet theater. To relieve the boredom of the prince''s concubine watching the show. However, this humble shark boy actually took advantage of the loophole and approached the crown prince and concubine who was not allowed to be touched by outsiders.

    ¡ªAs the future mother of Kongsang, a woman of such a noble status was actually tainted by the humble shark! For thousands of years, the shark people were nothing more than slaves and tools of the Kongsang people. As soon as this happened, it was a shame for the entire Menghua Dynasty!The girl''s pale face was even paler, like a piece of white paper, without any expression. She stood alone in the middle of the hall, looking straight at the young man who was standing under the steps and led by the guard to identify her. Suddenly, the corners of his mouth moved, and he smiled: "Yes, I was deceived by the magical nature of the mackerel, and touched by him...I am inferior to Kongsang, and also tarnished the seal."

    "Princess Baiying has become innocent and should be deposed as the crown prince and concubine." In the palace, the chief commander announced, "Then he should be fired and burned to be unclean!"

    Hearing that sentence, the White King shook his shoulder and clenched his fist hard. However, under the iron evidence, facing such a serious crime, even his daughter was unable to protect him.

    On the other side, Qing Wang calmly proudly patted himself on the young man''s shoulder.

    The shark boy with an amazing appearance was expressionless, watching everything happening in front of him coldly.

    "Destroy her..." On the throne, with the voice of the chief commander, the emperor holding the gold cup repeated drunkenly. He was so anointed that he had lost his mind and murmured, "Destroy her."

    As soon as the emperor''s voice fell, the left and right guards rushed up, quickly cut her hands back, took off the beaded crown ornaments on her head, and pressed her down to prepare for the fire.

    "Run! Run away!" The White King was watching, almost shouting to his daughter, "Ying''er, run away!"

    -Although my daughter is young, she has amazing talents. She was taught by Kongsang Sword Master Zunyuan since she was a child. In terms of skills, she is already the strongest in one of the six Chinese and White titles. If she were to escape, the guards on the top of the white pagoda would definitely not be able to stop her.

    However, the Kongsang noble girl just stood blankly, letting those people deal with it without any resistance."Let go of her!" In countless cold eyes, a voice suddenly rang.

    "His Royal Highness!" Turning his head, everyone in the hall knelt down.

    I don¡¯t know which attendant has leaked the news. The prince Zhen Lan, who was leading the army, returned in a hurry, and walked up the hall from the road, looking at the kneeling Baiguan, and sneered: "How dare you treat Kongsang like this? The queen of the future!"

    The officials didn¡¯t understand why the Prince Zhenlan, who had always been licentious and was very resistant to this marriage, suddenly changed his tone when the palace scandal was revealed¡ªhe refused to marry the White King¡¯s daughter as a concubine. He insisted Many years of accent, right?

    However, Kongsang is a country decided by the emperor in one word. Now that the ice clan surrounds the holy city of Garan on all sides, the emperor is in danger, and the crown prince has actually taken over the country when the country is in trouble.

    When he spoke, no one dared to talk too much.

    Silently pulling his daughter, the white king wiped away his cold sweat, but the blue king was secretly angry.

    With the insistence of the crown prince, the ceremony was held as scheduled¡ªbecause of the invasion of the Ice Clan outside the city, the ceremony seemed rather hasty. The Prince Zhenlan, who hurried back to attend the wedding ceremony from before the battle, even wore battle armor.

    On the top of the white pagoda, on the square in front of the temple, the sky was strong.

    The future princess of Kongsang dressed up in Chinese clothes and waited quietly for her husband to come. When the distance was too close to be heard by others, the silent woman spoke, with a sneer, and asked her husband: "His Royal Highness Zhenlan, weren''t you very opposed to this marriage before?""Of course!" Because he walked up to the 10,000-foot-tall White Tower, the crown prince was still a little calm, and while waving away a courtesy officer who came up to replace him with his shirt, he threw a sentence, "-Who wants to accept a beard? The rationed woman? Uncle, am I the kind of person who is at the mercy of others?"

    Princess Baiying was stunned, and looked up at him from behind the pearl-encrusted face-a long time ago, she heard from the palace people privately: This Prince Zhenlan was actually born to Emperor Chengguang and a commoner woman. It''s in the folks all at once. When he grew up in the northern kingdom of sand, he was fourteen years old. Because Emperor Chengguang was already old, he lost the ability to conceive the harem and give birth to children. He had to welcome this less noble child into the holy city of Garan and accept the royal family. All education.

    Looking at the person on the opposite side, Bai Ying suddenly smiled: "Why is your Royal Highness willing again now?"

    After drinking a cup of osmanthus dew in one breath, he felt a little relieved. Prince Zhenlan snorted: "I can''t see those guys bullying a woman like this! That shark is still an untransformed child, can What are you doing? What happened to being kissed?

 Chapter 18 Festival

    ? I don¡¯t mind, uncle, what ancestral rules they brought up to burn you alive! -What is the truth! "

    Maybe...it might have been very happy originally, right?

    "..." There was an indescribable look in Bai Ying''s eyes, and she suddenly lowered her head and smiled, "Because of this? If you make a hasty decision, your Royal Highness will regret the enrollment in the future."

    "I''ll talk about the future things later!" Prince Zhenlan put the cup aside and pointed to the ground covered by black clouds under the white tower, "Now we have to deal with those frozen endorsements first! Really, where did these barbarians pop up? Their strength is very strong..." After a pause, the exhaustion after the battle appeared on his face, and the crown prince leaned back: "I really don''t know how long it can be supported-if the country is subjugated, then what''after'' No need to talk about it."

    However, those national events obviously cannot reach the woman''s heart. As she listened absently, Bai Ying seemed to be thinking about something. Finally, she seemed to gritted her teeth and said in a low voice: "His Royal Highness Zhenlan...please, please, please You forgive Suma."

    "Sumo?" The Prince Zhenlan thought for a while, but couldn''t remember who it was.

    "That''s the shark..." Bai Ying said, as if it were a little difficult, "He is still a child."

    "Yeah." The crown prince nodded absently as the ceremonial officer started the lengthy procedure."Can, let the concubine see him again?" She made a desperate request.

    However, Prince Zhenlan just glanced at the woman who was about to become his wife, and simply agreed: "Okay!"

    "Sumo, the prince said you will be pardoned-you go, leave Kongsang." At the canonization ceremony, with the permission of the prince, she called the shark boy under the railing in a corner of the white tower. Come over and say softly, "Yes... the Azure King sent you here, right? He sent you to the White Tower and asked you to do this, right?"

    However, hearing that his crimes like that could be forgiven, the young shark''s face remained unmoved, and his empty eyes stared coldly at the beautifully dressed woman in front of him. Suddenly, he smiled: "Qing Wang said, if the seal between the crown prince''s eyebrows can be broken, he will burn my alchemy and set me free, and no longer need to be a slave to the Kongsang people."

    After a pause, the young man who was only a child had a sharp light in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth twitched upwards and laughed: "Of course, for me, a humble shark boy, if I can seduce the prince of the Kongsang people , What a thing to brag about!"

    The young man''s eyes had the pleasure of revenge and the overwhelming venomousness in his eyes, and he suddenly burst into laughter.

    "Suma." She stared at the shark boy in a daze. Even if he was tortured in prison these few days, she still couldn''t conceal the young man''s dazzling face like the sun¡ªthat''s the unique magical nature of the shark family, right? For how many years the nobles of the Kongsang people have been deceived by these sharks, is she also deceived by such a demon?

    However, under the urging of the maid, the princess and concubine just leaned over at the shark young man, smiled without resentment, raised her hand to caress his soft hair, and whispered: "No matter what, it''s all over. Remember to forget... forget all of this! Somo."

    He only felt her fingers touch his face lightly and slid over¡ªthe prince of Kongsang suddenly leaned back and floated out of the white jade railing on the top of the white pagoda, falling towards the ground below ten thousand feet. There was a panic all around, and the court lady nearby came up and pulled her belt, but with a sneer, all two or three belts were cut off like decay.

    The warp threads of those clothes were cut all secretly.It turned out that she had already prepared.

    Even the prince Zhenlan couldn''t hold her in time, and that costume, as if fluttering down like a feather, was submerged in a thousand clouds of air lingering under the white pagoda. Whether it was the Kongsang people who were preparing for the ceremony on the tower, or the invaders who besieged Garan City across the lake under the tower, they all exclaimed.

    In the distance, the three female fairies Yunhuang who came to participate in this ceremony on the winged bird could not help but lose their voices.

    As for the shark boy, he couldn''t see what had happened, he only heard the exclamation that echoed in the sky like a tide in his ear. The warmth of her fingertips is still on her cheeks, but the person has fallen from the 64,000-foot-high Garan White Pagoda like a feather of a white goose.

    Watching the beloved daughter fall from the tower, the white king''s eyes were about to split, and he could no longer hold back, drew his sword and slashed at the green king, and the wedding square was in chaos. Civil turmoil broke out in the six parts, and the blue and white parts began to attack each other endlessly, and the other four kings were divided into several factions because of their different positions, and they were involved in one after another.

    But the crown prince Zhen Lan still knows very little about the way of governing the country, and he can''t stop him, and can only fight against foreign enemies on his own.

    Only separated by a lake, the foreign Ice Race had already conquered the rest of the land on the Cloud Desolate Continent, and completed the encirclement of the holy city of Garan in the center of the lake from the four sides, and even Yecheng, the only passageway to the outside of the holy city, was also conquered.

    Flames burned across the cloud and wasteland. Ten years later, Kongsang nation died at the hands of the foreign ice tribe, and the entire nation was completely wiped out.

    However, the shark young man who caused the "turbulent country" at that time was no longer in that land.

    Soon after the wedding ceremony was disrupted, Prince Zhenlan kept his promise and released the shark boy who caused the turmoil of the whole country. He left with the doll and stood on the top of Tianque Mountain. His hands and feet flowed because of groping. Full of blood. Although he can''t see it, he is still facing the west from the top of the mountain, looking back at this piece of land for the last time, and secretly vowing to himself.Then, when he climbed over the top of Muztag, he never looked back again.

    A hundred years have passed like a white horse, and now, in such a dawn that is about to break, he who has become a man has returned here. Staring at the white pagoda standing between the sky and the earth for a long time, vaguely, it seemed that I could still see the white feathers that fell in that instant.

    However, after all, everything is too late... it''s over.

    In fact, when he practiced astrology in the sea of ??stars ninety years ago, he looked towards the end of the west and he had vaguely seen the dissipation of King Kongsang''s energy. That huge meteor shower started in Tianquan, like a storm, indicating that tens of thousands of creatures disappeared in an instant...The last dynasty established by the Kongsang people: the Menghua dynasty, finally returned to a dream.

    She, she also fell in that meteor shower, right?

    However, it is always necessary to hear that Gui Ji, who is her best friend, also confessed in person, to truly believe it in her heart.

    But in fact, before that, when she jumped down from the top of the 64,000-foot white pagoda, she should have really died... She died in front of her eyes, but he couldn''t see anything.

    Holding the doll in his arms, he opened his empty eyes and looked towards the dark blue sky. The doll in her arms opened her mouth sometime, and made a sneer expression, and turned her eyes together with the owner to look at the sky.

    Suddenly, the look of the puppet master and the doll changed¡ª

    Under the bleak sky before dawn, there are six stars from north to east, piercing the sky, falling towards the sky!Five or six stars

    When the six stars came through the sky, Murongxiu had just put out the bonfire at the foot of Tianque Mountain, covered the cover of the basket, and prepared to go on the road with three of his companions. However, he inadvertently raised his head and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Oh my God. ¡­Look! Six stars! Six stars appeared!"

    The few people who were in a coma in the middle of the night because of Gui Ji''s music all woke up, and they didn''t know what happened after the coma. Those who were robbed were only pleasantly surprised to see that the rebels were killed, and the remaining few were **** and thrown aside by Wuhuada. The scholar was still comforting the crying woman. He didn''t hear his exclamation at all, but the down-and-out middle-aged man who spoke to him was looking at the sky with him: "Six stars? What is that?"

    When I raised my head, I saw that under the sky before dawn, there were six big stars across the sky, emitting six different faint rays of light: blue, white, red, blue, purple, and mysterious. In the forest.

    "You are the person from Zezhiguo, don''t you know the legend of the six stars?" Murong Xiu smiled slightly as he looked at the down and out middle-aged man, unmovingly.

    The middle-aged man scratched his hair with an awkward expression and looked at him: "You, how did you know? Have you been to Yunhuang?"

    "My name is Murongxiu." The young jeweler introduced himself shyly and shook his head. "I''ve been here for the first time-but I have heard from Yunhuang''s elders. Most of the people in Zezhiguo migrated to Zhongzhou. Then, speaking in the Zhongzhou dialect, wearing Toba''s clothes, with wide-sleeved hair and hanging hair¡ªjust like your attire."

    "My name is Yang Gongquan." The middle-aged man in ragged clothes chuckled and did not deny. "It is indeed from the country of Zezhi on the other side of the mountain...Unlucky, the fierce and hungry beasts of Tianque didn''t eat me. But I was caught by this group of robbers, and I met Guiji again. I was so scared that I fainted¡ªit was my brother, did you save a few of us? Good skill."

    But Murong Xiu didn''t deny it, thinking that in this barren mountainous place, the defensiveness is indispensable, so that it is not a bad thing for the other party to feel that he has the ability. Hearing that the man was speaking in Zhongzhou Mandarin, but the pronunciation was a little different, he laughed: "Everyone is desperate to go to Tianque, why did you come here instead, uncle?"

    "Hey, only you people in Zhongzhou regard Yunhuang as a source of peach." After hearing this young man ask, the middle-aged man named Yang Gongquan wiped his face with a shabby feather coat, "I have no food there. The old lady in the family was almost hungry, so she risked her death and ran to Tianque-it is said that there are snow poppies growing on the slopes of the snowy mountain, and one tree is worth ten thousand gold. Come and hit your luck.

 Chapter 19 Festival

    Get angry. "

    "Oh..." Hearing what the person from Zezhiguo said, Murongxiu responded thoughtfully. After memorizing the sentence, she asked about the appearance of Xueyuzi in detail.

    "This is¡ª?" Yang Gongquan was troublesome, and he looked over at him broadly. I saw that it was a rather shabby booklet with lines written on it, but it remembered some of the customs and customs of various places on the Yunhuang Continent. In his opinion, they were all trivial things. But this young man took it down seriously: "Xueyongzi emerges from the western **** of Muztag Snow Peak..."

    The savory middle-aged man laughed and rubbed his hands: "This little brother is a careful man."

    "My ancestors have also been to Yunhuang. People from generations to generations have left their knowledge in this "Foreign Lands" to help future generations." Murong Xiu finished writing about Xueyuzi and turned the book forward. After flipping it, it turned out that the handwriting was different.

    "Brother came to Yunhuang not far away, because of--" Yang Gongquan was speechless and asked. However, as soon as the words were spoken, suddenly there seemed to be a flash of lightning in the sky, so scared that he had forgotten what he was about to say, he held his head and looked at the sky.

    The sky is about to break, and the six big stars that have just submerged into the jungle have actually swept out at this moment, coiling on the top of the sky, as if looking for something, just linger on the top of the jungle-the six-color light is like lightning and reflecting The splendor of the land is so splendid that people dare not look up.

    "Six stars!" Murong Xiu hurriedly opened the booklet and opened the booklet, "Six stars!" "Six stars!""What''s that?" The man from Zezhiguo raised his hand to cover his eyes when he was so startled that he fell down and sat beside Murong Xiu, surprised.

    "You really don''t know''six stars''?" Murong Xiu saw that Yang Gongquan''s surprise was not fake, but he couldn''t help being surprised. He squinted to see the six big stars hovering over the forest in the dark blue sky. "That''s not it. Do you have the legend of Kongsang Country above Yunhuang? There are six kings in the universe and six kings; six stars appear together, and a colorless city opens!"

    "Ah! How do I know this?" When the word "Kong Sang" was heard, Yang Gongquan''s face changed drastically somehow, he blocked Murong Xiu''s mouth, and looked left and right, "Don''t tell me! These two words are a thousand words! Don¡¯t mention it! That¡¯s a taboo! Kid, shut up quickly-I''m known to mention the previous affairs privately, so I might lose my head!"

    Murong Xiu was taken aback for a moment, looking at the nervous look of the Zezhi countryman next to him, he couldn''t help being shocked--before he came, he knew that after the establishment of the Cangliu Empire, the Bing Clan had adopted a violent method of burying everything in the previous dynasty. : Except for the White Tower, almost all palaces in Garan City were torn down and rebuilt, ancient books were burned, and coins were recovered and recast, as if the previous dynasty had to be completely erased from history in order to establish a new dynasty.

    However, the practice at that time was limited to Guodu and Yecheng only-he did not expect that after his father came to Yunhuang 20 years later, this policy of solidifying the walls and clearing the wild has been extended to neighboring countries!

    Murong Xiu secretly gasped in his heart, remembering this taboo, and decided not to cause such trouble.

    However, the six stars in the sky above the woods were still hovering, shining brightly from time to time.

    Murongxiu looked at him, feeling dizzy, his fingers slowly flipped through the booklet on his hand, and when he arrived at the homepage, he silently read the poem written by the distant ancestor above that was circulated on the land of clouds and waste a hundred years ago¡ª¡ª

    "Jiuyi is filled with the mist of Hades

    "Canglong pulls Baiyu''s chariot"The wings of the sacred bird are covered with sunlight

    "The emperor with a high crown and a long pin flying down from the sky

    "Awaken the cloud wasteland from the morning light

    "Six voices rang from Liuhe

    "The Wings of the Dark Night

    "Red Asuka

    "Under the purple light

    "The Blue Field and the Blue Lake

    "The emperor standing at the top of the white pagoda

    "Listen to the echoes of the king of Liuhe one by one"¡ª¡ªGod bless Kongsang, Guo Zuo is long!"

    Na Sheng was pushed to the top of Tianque Mountain by the broken hand. Although it is only a few hundred feet high hill, the vegetation is extremely lush, and there is almost no road in sight. Na Sheng galloped all the way, passing through the trees and vines, and ran to the top of the mountain involuntarily, already exhausted and out of breath.

    "Fortunately... Fortunately, they haven''t met Somo yet." The severed hand muttered as if he was relieved, and withdrew the sheng, "Hurry up."

    "What are you doing?" She bent down, supported her knees with her hands, panting violently, and asked.

    "Hurry up and wipe your ring!" Suspended his hand and picked her up, eagerly instructed, "Quick! It''s going to dawn!"

    "Dawn is not just right? You don''t want to be able to¡ª" Na Sheng rolled his eyes and glanced at the sky above the dense woods: the faint blue color was the color before dawn. She panted and replied, but halfway through the conversation, her left hand was suddenly pulled up, and the tone of the severed hand was unexpectedly harsh: "Don''t be wordy! Come on!"

    There was a sudden sharp pain in the injured left arm, and Sheng blurted out, frowned painfully, and glared at the severed hand. However, hearing the abnormal eagerness in her hand-severing tone, she obediently raised her hand and rubbed the ring on her right middle finger, once and again, without seeing anything abnormal, she couldn''t help but ask inexplicably: "Just... just like that? "

    Before she finished her words, a flash of lightning flashed out of her right hand!

    Before the screams fell, the light from that ring had penetrated through layers of dense forest and shot out the Tian Que.

    The six stars hovering in the sky above Tianque spotted the beam of light, and suddenly gathered in that direction, quickly pierced the dense forest, and fell to the ground, enclosing the screaming Sheng at the core.That kind of spiritual power that is so strong that you can''t breathe.

    The six colors of blue, white, red, blue, purple, and black light fall to the ground in a round shape. The stars fell to the ground, and they blasted the land in the forest out of six shallow pits. The light gradually faded away, and the moment it disappeared, it became six kneeling people, four men and two women, all dressed in bizarre styles of Chinese clothes, all bowing their heads towards her.

    "Congratulations on your Royal Highness Prince Zhenlan''s return to Yunhuang!" When Na Sheng was dumbfounded, a blue-clothed man in the lead said, bowing and saluting, "Your subordinates are late to pick you up, please forgive me."

    Na Sheng looked at the six people who suddenly appeared before him in a dream, and heard the man in blue, but for a moment he didn''t know what to do. However, the severed hand pushed her and made her walk involuntarily to the man in blue.

    Seeing her approaching, the man in blue knelt down on the ground, respectfully holding up the right hand of the Sheng wearing the ring, and touching the gemstone with his forehead: "Six stars return, the colorless city opens-welcome your Royal Highness to return immediately !"

    "The emperor, your royal prince?" Na Sheng stammered and repeated, and withdrew his hand like a hot, "You have admitted the wrong person... I''m a woman!"

    "Lan Xiaqing said this to me." Suddenly, a voice smiled and replied.

    That Sheng was taken aback, and suddenly reacted: it was the sound of the severed hand! ¡ª¡ªHowever, that voice didn''t come from the bottom of her heart as before, but it came to her ears literally!

    The Dongba girl looked around with the sound and was shocked: Half-kneeling in front of her left side was a woman in a white shirt, her face covered in black gauze, her face calm. She was holding a gold plate in her hand, and there was a lonely head on the plate with a face like a life. Na Sheng was startled and looked at the strange head. What is even more bizarre is that the head''s lips were closed and he actually opened his mouth to speak to her: "Thank you for your care along the way. Now that I have returned to the land of Yunxuan, I can Go back with them."

    "You...you..." Hearing the same voice as the severed hand, Sheng couldn''t speak, "Smelly hand you, you are... ah! How could it be possible?!""My name is Zhen Lan-the last crown prince of the Kongsang people." The head smiled at the stunned girl and explained, "These six are my wife and courtiers."

    "Wife..." Na Sheng hesitated to look at the six people. Only the white and red were women, and the woman in red was obviously not young anymore. Sure enough, the woman in a white shirt with a black veil raised her head and greeted her: "My name is Bai Ying, and I am Princess Kongsang, the wife of Zhen Lan-thank you very much, girl, for saving my husband."

    Although it was behind the veil, the cold expression and voice made that Sheng, who has always been laughing and joking, immediately bound his hands and feet, and hurriedly responded: "Ah...ah, I just dropped in... No thanks, no thanks."

    Lan Xia next to her took out another gold plate and held it above her head. The severed hand loosened from her shoulder, fell into the golden plate that Lan Xia was holding, raised her elbow, and waved her hand: "Thank you for taking me from the top of the Muztag Snow Mountain. We are very destined to bring Yunhuang in the seal-in return, I will leave that ring to you!"

    "Ring..." Na Sheng raised his right hand in a daze, looking at the strange ring on the middle finger: a blue gem was held on the silver-white wings. Such an exquisite thing, I really can''t believe that the light that illuminates the sky and the earth just came out from here.

    "The power above should be able to protect you from all over the cloud, but don''t be easily seen by others--" Prince Zhen Lan''s head smiled on the gold plate, paused, rolled his eyes to see the sky, and quickly Said, "It''s about to dawn, there is no time to speak. Little girl, take care of yourself."

    The six people stood up together, and the two men and women in blue and white shirts were holding gold plates and leading the crowd to turn around.

    "Hey, smelly hand!" Hearing dumbfounded, Na Sheng was seeing that

 Chapter 20 Festival

    The few people came back to their senses when they left, and blurted out. The woman in white with her head in her hand stopped, but she just stood and didn''t look back. When the head on the golden plate heard the sound, he turned his face and raised an eyebrow at her: "What''s the matter, little girl? Reluctant?"

    Na Sheng looked at the person who made her familiar voice for a long time, and suddenly jumped up, pointing at it and yelling: "Smelly hand, you lie to me! You, when you showed me your own face, you didn''t have this face at all. !you liar!"

    "..." The head on the golden plate suddenly curled his lips at her, and finally couldn''t help laughing, "You little nympho, I don''t change your handsome face, why are you willing to take me away?"

    "Let''s go!" Before she could answer, she looked at the sky, Lan Xia''s gold plate in his hand, with a triumphant wave of the broken hand, instantly six rays of light shone through the forest, and six stars rose into the sky and stroked. The sky that had already exposed the first rays of light, disappeared.

    In the Jinghu Lake at the end of the sky in the distance, the shadow cast on the water by the huge white pagoda of Jialan suddenly gave out strange distortions.

    Colorless city opened. Welcoming its owner.

    The sky is already breaking, and there will be no stars flashing anymore. Dawn shattered from outside the forest, a little bit of gold.

    "Ah... That stinky hand just left like this?" The Dongba girl muttered to herself, looking at the six stars that disappeared in a flash, and then frowned, no Solution, "But... it''s strange how a crown prince speaks like that. Hey, the crown prince is very beautiful and elegant.""What are you talking about, the prince, the prince?!" Suddenly, someone in his ear screamed and asked urgently.

    The leaves were rustling apart, and in the extremely dense woods, a person swept over by lightning and grabbed her.

    After the almost invisible movement paused, Na Sheng saw that the person standing in front of her was the weird puppet master. He couldn''t help but blurted out in fright. Unconsciously, the astonishing speed broke free of Somo''s hands, and hid away a few steps: "You, what are you doing?"

    Obviously he didn''t expect that the girl could break free from her own hand. So Mo was taken aback for a moment. His empty eyes looked in her direction, but the puppet in his arms had his eyes dizzy, and he was also surprised. The color. Finally, the puppet Suno''s eyes were fixed on the hands of the Dongba girl, and her mouth split silently, as if she smiled.

    "Oh!" Seeing that weird little puppet, Na Sheng was more frightened than seeing Somo, and took three steps back at once.

    "Where did the ring on your hand come from? What did you just say about the crown prince and the crown prince?" The calm puppet master spoke in a calm manner. He kept asking and took a step forward, "You see Are they?"

    Never allowing the other party to escape again, Somo stretched out his hand. At the moment when he stretched his hand, ten rings flew out like lightning and silently, driving the leads on the rings and flying towards the sheng in the air, like an invisible net.

    After the ring was taken off, the other end of the lead was controlled on the puppet named Suno. On the joints of the doll''s hands, wrists, feet, ankles, arms, feet, waist, and neck, there were ten leads. If it died, the puppet fell from the puppet master''s arms with such a clatter and clicked to the ground, but instead of getting down, he moved.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the flying ring affecting its body, or the movement of its body controlling the ring. The Sheng only watched in amazement as the little puppet, who was out of his master¡¯s control, moved by himself in the woods, raising his hands and feet, as if there was a saying Unexpected strange rhythm.

    As soon as Na Sheng was about to dodge, she suddenly felt a pain in her wrist-lowered her head, a thin transparent thread tied her wrist, cut into the skin, and oozing blood. It was a thin thread, but it was sharper than a blade.If she saw the terrible deaths of the rebel soldiers by the fire last night, she would know that she is only "a thin line" away from death.

    However, Na Sheng didn''t see it, she couldn''t help struggling unconvincedly, trying to break free.

    "Don''t move, your wrist will be cut off as soon as you move." Somo''s words rang coldly, and the puppet master came over, and his fingers put up the face of the girl whose hands and feet were restrained. "Answer my words honestly." ¡ªOtherwise, I will cut off your limbs one by one, then thread them up with a thread and hang them from the tree like a doll."

    Facing his empty but expressionless dark blue eyes, the Sheng shivered cleverly, and immediately did not dare to move, but her hands and feet trembled slightly, she could only control her voice: " You, what are you asking?"

    "Where did the''huangtian'' in your hand come from?" Somo began to ask.

    As soon as the voice fell, the little puppet on the ground in the distance moved, and Sheng felt his wrist tingling, so he couldn''t help raising his right hand and placing it in front of the puppet master. Suma slowly stretched out his hand and stroked the silver ring with a complex expression.

    "You, do you mean this ring?" Na Sheng said, "I, I found it from a severed hand under the ice of the snow mountain..."

    "Snow Mountain? Severe your hand?" Su Mo was taken aback for a moment, "Emperor Kongsang''s token, why is it there?"

    "Ah, that severed hand said he was Prince Kongsang! That head said the same!" Seeing that the other party didn''t believe it, Na Sheng was afraid that Sumo would really kill him in his anger, so he quickly argued, but he didn''t know what he was saying. Inexplicably, "They said, what kind of crown prince of Kongsang country he is... By the way, his name is Zhenlan."

    However, the Dongba girl''s unbelievable and unbelievable remarks did not sound absurd to the puppet master. Na Sheng felt Sumo''s hand stroking the ring tremble suddenly, and then the person close at hand closed his eyes slightly, repeating the name in a low voice like a dream, unpredictably happy and angry: "Zhen Lan...Zhen Lan ?"What a remote name that is.

    "Head? Hand? So there is a seal on Moustag outside of Yunhuang?" The puppet master muttered to himself. Suddenly his tone became a little abnormal, and he continued to ask in a low voice, "Then, you have also seen the emperor. Princess?"

    "Well, yeah, very dignified and beautiful sister." Na Sheng was shocked when he heard the other''s tone slowly eased, "The stinky hand said that it was his wife, dressed in white clothes and black veil. It seems...it seems to be called Baiying?"

    "Hey", Su Mo''s fingers tightened suddenly, and she grabbed her ringed hand, so hard that the bones and hair made a crisp sound, and the pain suddenly screamed.

    "Bai Ying...Bai Ying..." In the dark blue eyes that had been empty, for the first time some unspeakable complex sentiment flashed, the corners of the puppet master''s mouth seemed to be smiling but not smiling, without turning his head, he suddenly said sharply. Said: "Gui Ji! You lied to me that Bai Ying is dead?!"

    "You let go of that girl first." Sure enough, a voice behind him answered indifferently. The branches and leaves of the dense forest were silently and automatically separated to the two sides, as if the trees were respectfully avoiding the woman who appeared from the depths of the forest riding a white tiger.

    Obviously, I just rushed over when I saw the appearance of Six Stars¡ªGui Ji was sitting on the white tiger with her skirt floating, staring indifferently at the puppet master in front of him: "Yes, Bai Ying is indeed dead, ninety years ago. Up!"

    "Nonsense!" Somo stopped paying attention to Na Sheng, turned his head and sneered, "Although I am late too, I haven''t met-but you see, there is the afterimage of her just left here!"

    With a wave of the puppet master''s hand, following the trajectory of his arm waving flatly, it seemed that the air on that surface had suddenly condensed and turned into a thin, translucent mirror, reflecting the moment when a woman in white clothes left. -That was the moment when power was flashing, the woman with a black veil on her face, holding a golden tray in her hand, stared at the head in the disk. On his finger, a ring that looked exactly like Na Sheng''s hand was radiant.

    The woman reflected in the air is faint, like a mirage faintly visible in the smoke, illusory and unreal.However, Gui Ji''s face turned pale, and she blurted out: "Fixing technique?"

    Sumo didn''t deny it, and Leng Ran: "So, even if it''s a''God'', it''s best not to hide anything from me."

    "Ha." Startled and shook his head as if helplessly, Gui Ji looked at this puppet master with amazing spiritual power and smiled sarcastically. Can''t you see that Bai Ying is not a human being today?"

    "Not a human?" Su Mo was stunned, his pupils contracted, "You, you mean¡ªshe is now..."

    "It''s Mingling." Gui Ji laughed and shook her head. "She was dead ninety years ago! Do you think I lied to you? If you pass by the Jiuyi in the north, you can see her headless body. Stand by the side of Cangwu Abyss with the other five colleagues."

    "Underworld?" Master Puppet exclaimed, suddenly remembering the huge meteor shower he had observed in the sea of ??stars¡ªninety years ago...it was exactly that time!

    "Don''t you know?" Guiji stroked Baihu''s forehead, looked at the white pagoda under the mountain, and sighed. Prince Lan was killed in battle. At that time, in order to protect the more than 100,000 Kongsang people who had nowhere to escape in the city, the Chief Commander decided to open the Colorless City."

    Sumo''s hand clenched suddenly, and he repeated in a low voice, "Open the Colorless City?"

    Colorless City is an "empty" city, said to be built by the most powerful emperor in Kongsang history seven thousand years ago: Emperor Xingzun Xihua.

    After conquering the Quartet, Emperor Xingzun entrusted six kings according to his military merits, guarded the six kingdoms, and established the capital in the center of Jinghu Lake, with the white pagoda as the center to define the cloud.

 Chapter 21 Festival

    The position of the barren continent.

    However, the ancient records that can only be read by the Kongsang royal family indicate that the "national capital" established by Emperor Xingzun does not only refer to the holy city of Jialan, as ordinary people in later generations believe, but includes another city under the water: nothing Secheng.

    If the Garan city on the water is the "real" center of this continent, then the colorless city under the water is an ethereal existence. It is a city in a "different world" completely different from the world above the water.

    The existence of the colorless city is like the reflection of Garan City, coexisting like twin sisters, reflecting each other like light and shadow.

    Emperor Xingzun obeyed the advice of the chief commander and used his supreme power to establish this city for the "great calamity" that the Kongsang people will inevitably come someday, then sealed it and closed the two cities. Between the channels. Before the death of Emperor Xing Zun, he left a will, explaining the method to open the sealed channel, and instructed that unless the end comes, the city must not be opened casually.

    Over the past seven thousand years, Kongsang has experienced catastrophes, and has been on the verge of falling the country several times. However, all the kings have gritted their teeth to support the deadly battle, and none of them have opened the city.

    Because, according to the records in the classics, the Emperor Xingzun said that on the edict¡ª

    "Yu divides Liuhe, the earth seals the six kings; the six stars fall together, and the colorless city opens!"Even Sumo changed his face when he heard the words "Colorless City", and asked in a low voice, "Open the Colorless City? Do they, do they have that power?"

    "Of course they have." Guiji smiled, but there was a trace of cruelty in her smile, looking at the sky, "As long as you are willing to pay the price-you didn''t witness how tragic it was... At that time, the Ice Race had already breached the outside world. In the city, the more than 100,000 people in Kongsang who survived in the city prayed in unison, and their voices continued to reach the sky!"

    "In order to protect the last bit of Kongsang''s blood, the six kings willingly listened to the arrangements of the chief commander, threw down the people, and joined forces to fight through the siege, and they fought **** battles to the foot of the Jiuyi Mountain, which is the tomb of the Kongsang people. The tombs of successive emperors and queens knelt down and prayed, asking the star emperor to allow them to use all their power to open the sealed passage..."

    "Then, around the tripod tripod on the altar, the six kings smashed themselves with horizontal swords, and six heads fell into the tripod at the same time!-The six strongest warriors at the same time made blood sacrifices to God.

    "At that moment the seal was broken, Liuhe vibrated, and the white pagoda of Garan glowed through the clouds. Its shadow was reflected in the lake, and suddenly it seemed to be alive. The dazzling light obliterated everything, waiting for the ice clan. When the''Ten Witches'' and the soldiers could see, they were so surprised to find that the entire Holy City of Garan was empty.

    "One hundred thousand Kongsang people disappeared in an instant, and Wuhucheng ushered in its first inhabitants." Gui Ji described the situation of Kongsang''s subjugation ninety years ago, looking at the white pagoda at the end of the sky, and sighed. "Bai Ying died at that time... As one of the strongest fighters in Bai, she succeeded her father and king and died at the foot of Jiuyi Mountain as a six-star-so I said, if you go north, you can still see Her corpse hasn''t fallen to decay for decades, and is guarding the entrance of the passage."

    The puppet master listened silently, his face became calmer and calmer, and gradually there was no expression, and he smiled sarcastically: "It''s a pity that I didn''t come to end this decadent dynasty myself. Kongsang deserves to die-that''s a god''s condemnation! Just nothing! Thinking of... Did she actually die as a soldier? I always thought that she was just a woman who was indulged in fantasy."

    "A person can only have such a dream once in his life." Guiji touched Baihu, the spirit beast licked her hand, Yunhuang''s female fairy suddenly sneered, "And thank you for letting her wake up early."

    "Ah...It turns out that the Kongsan people should also be grateful to me as a slave for creating their heroine." Sumo twitched and laughed.

    Gui Ji looked at him, but couldn¡¯t see what the puppet master¡¯s true thoughts were. After a pause, she nodded and sighed: "You should have an attempt when you come back¡ªbut, anyway, you don¡¯t want to Go find her again.""I didn''t plan to find her." Su Mo said indifferently, "I don''t have the habit of turning back to the grass."

    "That''s good." Gui Ji let out a sigh of relief and smiled slightly, "Actually, in the hundred years since you left Yunhuang, you have also found the woman you love, right? Otherwise, you won''t think of it now. Appeared."

    The puppet master closed his eyes, smiled silently, and turned his head: "You still talk as much as you did a hundred years ago."

    In the memory, he came to Tianque many years ago-he was hunted down by ferocious birds and beasts in the mountains. The boy ran to the mountainside and was covered in blood. He was holding a puppet and could not see the road. steep slope. However, when he was half unconscious, he heard a tiger roar in his ears, and all the animals were far away. The tiger gently leaned down and sent him out of Tianque safely.

    He actually owes some people in this world.

    Thinking about it, the puppet master turned around and waved his hand, as if there was an invisible thread controlling the puppet. Arnold started to move, and the silk thread entwining the siblings suddenly untied, ten silver rings. Flew back to Sumo''s hands. Then, the little puppet flew back and fell into Somo''s arms.

    Na Sheng rubbed his wrist and collapsed to the ground, watching the weird puppet master finally turn and leave.

    "Cultivation for a hundred years, even your puppet can kill people?" When Su Mo turned around, Gui Ji couldn''t help but speak, "You know? Back then, Bai Ying asked me to send you out of the sky-she was afraid of your eyes. Invisible and will be eaten by those beasts. If you still remember that someone treats you well or kills, think more about it."

    Sumo stopped, and suddenly turned his head and smiled-that kind of smile is enough to take away anyone''s soul.

    "Wrong, she was kind to me, but she was obsessed with my appearance at the time-exactly the same as those of the Kongsang nobles of the past who used sharks as dolls." The puppet master smiled, his handsome face With a sarcasm expression, "It''s just that those powerful and powerful don''t know how fragile the so-called''beauty'' is!"He smiled, raised his hand, with a cold light shining from the sharp blade between his fingers, and suddenly "chacha" twice, without hesitation, he cut his face-blood covered his face. The scar that ran across the entire face made the original incomparably beautiful face suddenly distorted like a devil.

    Even the Sheng who looked at him couldn''t help but let out a scream of horror and regret.

    "It''s just a thin layer of skin." Somo put down his hand, put the blood-stained finger to his mouth, and licked it lightly. "Everyone with eyes sees it so importantly."

    Gui Ji was not surprised, looking at his face-as soon as the knife left, the scars on his face closed, lightened, and disappeared for an instant-as if the knife''s blade was crossing the surface of the water.

    "Then the girl who turned you into a man? Isn''t it the same?" She insisted on asking, trying to eliminate the hatred in his heart as much as possible before this person set foot on the deserted land.

    However, Su Mo was startled and suddenly laughed strangely.

    Never talk to Gui Ji again, the puppet master left.

    "Uh... this person is not only murderous, but also crazy." Looking at the back of the puppet master, Sheng felt lingering, and tore off the cloth to wrap the wounds on his hands and feet. "Amitabha, bless you never see him again. "

    When she was bandaging, a hand suddenly stretched out and stroked her wrist.

    "Huh?" Na Sheng raised his head and saw the girl in white sitting on the white tiger in front of him. If he didn''t imagine that the woman had saved herself from Somo, Na Sheng would have to run away when he saw the tiger. Up.However, what surprised her even more was that the scars healed where the woman in white had touched her fingertips.

    Gui Ji... is it Gui Ji? Is it the ghost girl who only heard the sound but didn''t see the face last night?

    "Little girl, you can run to Tianque alone, but you''re very fateful." The legless woman in white leaned down from the tiger''s back, smiled and shook her head, touched her hands and feet to stop the blood." You see, the arm is also broken, and it is not bandaged." Gui Ji''s hand grasped the left arm of the Sheng, and suddenly squeezed, the Sheng screamed in pain, but the pain had disappeared before the voice fell. .

    "Ah...Thank you Mountain God Fairy!" Na Sheng thanked him in surprise, stroking the place where his left arm was originally fractured with his right hand.

    "Hehe, Shanshen...what a new name." Gui Ji smiled and patted Na Sheng''s hand, but her eyes fell on the ring on her right hand. She suddenly constricted and asked, "This''huangtian'', is it? Where did it come from? Did Zhen Lan give it to you?"

    It took Na Sheng for a long time to switch the name that still sounded a little strange, before he came to understand: "Fairy, are you talking about that stinky hand? Yes, it said it was given to me in return."

    "Hand..." Gui Ji murmured, her eyebrows suddenly frowned, and then she opened again, "Yes! It turns out that the big avalanche of Muztag yesterday was because of this! Is the seal unlocked? No wonder the six stars suddenly gathered today. Arrived at Tianque! Colorless City opened for the second time¡ªis it because the first seal was unlocked?!"

    "The turning point of Kongsang''s fate has arrived." Gui Ji leaned down from the white tiger again, looked at the ragged and dirty Dongba girl in front of him, looked for a long time, and asked, "You, opened the seal?"

    Na Sheng was embarrassed by her, so she hid back and laughed: "Ah...I just, just drop by." When she spoke, she blushed a bit, and she was embarrassed to say that she wanted to take the ring as her own and dig it. Bing dug out that hand.

    "There are few foreigners from far away

 Chapter 22 Festival

    Girl...you will unveil the curtain of the troubled world of Yunhuang! "Sighing, Gui Ji lowered her head and stroked Na Sheng''s hair, looked at the ring in her hand, and nodded, "Are you a very strong psychic?" So I can put on this''Emperor Heaven''-a psychic came to Muztag, found the frozen hand, broke the seal, put on the ring, the ring recognized the new owner, and the new owner was willing to break it Limb went to Yunhuang...what a harsh condition, unexpectedly, there really is such a chance. "

    "Huh?" Na Sheng was stunned, blinking a little confusedly, and roughly understood one thing: he seemed to have unintentionally released a remarkable thing--"Is that thing good or bad? Mountain **** fairy, That stinky hand... Is that stinky hand a catastrophe? Am I doing something wrong?"

    "Well... it''s not bad." When she asked, she was taken aback, Gui Ji groaned, and answered with a wry smile, "But it''s not wrong to say it''s a disaster star-ah, at that time Bai Ying came to warn me and said There is an ominous approach to Tianque, and I thought it should be on Sumo at first... It turned out that two forces coincided and entered the cloud shortage at the same time!"

    "Huh?" Na Sheng still didn''t understand, but he was relieved, "It''s not bad¡ªthat Somo is not a good thing, right? I feel scared when I see him."

    "Suma..." Guiji repeated the name, but she didn''t know how to answer, so she smiled, leaned down and patted the back of Na Sheng''s hand, and exhorted, "We are in a place where there are people. Be careful not to be seen by this ring!''Huangtian'' is a ring that has been paired with''Houtu'' by the Kongsang imperial family throughout the ages. It is seen to cause trouble."

    "Well, this ring looks very valuable at first glance. Someone will definitely grab it." Na Sheng shook his hand, looking at the ring on the middle finger, but with a bitter expression, "But I can''t take it off! That stinky hand Say I can''t take off my broken finger-how can I hide it?"

    "..." Gui Ji smiled bitterly at the ignorance of this destined girl, and she had to patiently explain, "Here, you can wrap your palms with cloth--and, Yunhuang is now the world of the Cangliu Empire of the Ice Clan, so you rashly wear it. The''Huangtian'' with Kongsang was walking around, but he didn''t even have his life when he was seen."

    "Ah, it turned out to be a disaster star?" Na Sheng was startled, and waved his hand. "The stinky hand also said that this ring can protect me from all over the world! That liar, there is no truth!""''Huang Tian'' has its power and can protect the person wearing it." Gui Ji shook her head, comforting, "As long as you are careful, that is the best amulet."

    "Oh." Na Sheng nodded, and hurriedly wrapped the palm of his right hand with a strip of cloth, wrapping it layer by layer until it reached the base of his finger, hiding the ring.

    "Such an innocent but not clever child, walking to Yunhuang in Huangtian is always worrying..." Seeing the busy Dongba girl, Gui Ji sighed secretly, but at this moment, I heard it in my ears. The Xisha sound developed by the trees being blown, as if a group of people came by, accompanied by intermittent voices.

    "It''s the child from Murong''s family." Hearing Murongxiu''s voice, Gui Ji suddenly had an idea, pulled up the sheng, and then screamed, as if to greet something.

    The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and the grass leaves were silently separated, and a vine crawled over on the grass as if it were alive, winding like a snake.

    Hearing Guiji''s call, the wooden slave came to the Guiji''s seat, raised Teng Shao, and stood by.

    Sure enough, it was the few people who were sleeping at the foot of Tianque Mountain last night. Murong Xiu walked in the forefront, following the wooden slave, while holding a machete to separate the trees and vines to open the way, the middle-aged man from Zezhiguo and the pair of scholar girls followed behind. The young lady named Jiang Chupei was still crying and crying all the way. She was stopped by her cousin Mao Jiangfeng several times. The scholar didn''t know how to say it, but just helped her cry together.

    Yang Gongquan looked so impatient and wanted to abandon these two troublesome goods. However, Murong Xiu was very patient, and she was also persuasively, and patiently waited for Miss Jiang to move her feet to climb the mountain step by step. Therefore, although there were no obstacles along the way, it took a long time to climb a few hundred feet to the top of the mountain.

    After brushing the branches and leaves, what the four people saw was a clearing in the forest. Sitting in the clearing was a strange girl in ragged clothes and the woman riding a white tiger. The skirt without feet was floating in the wind.

    "Gui Ji! Gui Ji!" Yang Gongquan, who was following Murong Xiu, saw it at a glance, screamed, and then fled. Murong Xiu held him, telling him not to be afraid, but Yang Gongquan ran down the mountain wherever he was willing to listen. The lovers didn''t know what happened, but when they heard Yang Gongquan''s exclamation, they also subconsciously helped each other stumble and ran back."Leave them." Seeing Murong Xiu''s helpless look, Gui Ji smiled and waved to him, "Come here, kid."

    "Fairy." The young jeweler walked over and bowed his head respectfully, "Are there any orders?"

    Gui Ji smiled and took Na Sheng''s hand: "This girl also went to Yunhuang, I want to ask you to take care of her along the way."

    "Ah..." Murong Xiu glanced at Na Sheng, but unexpectedly the Dongba girl was looking at him with surprise, her eyes shining. Na Sheng looked presumptuously, but instead he blushed, lowered his head, and said, "If you are a man or a woman, I am afraid it will be inconvenient for this girl..."

    "Ah, let''s do it! There is no inconvenience!" Before he was finished, the Sheng jumped up, his eyes gleaming, "I am not one of those twitchy Han women, Dongba people are not afraid of that one!"

    Gui Ji looked at the shy Murong Xiu, she couldn''t help but raised her sleeves and smiled secretly, then sternly said: "You are careful to be mature, this girl is not familiar with the world, if you are the same way, you can take care of her by the way. ."

    "This..." Murong Xiu blushed and whispered as he turned against Gui Ji''s meaning.

    "Ah, are you afraid that I will eat and drink for nothing?" Seeing that the son of the Murong family was still there, he felt anxious, and suddenly thought of something, took out something from his arms and held it to him. In front of him, "Hey! Can I thank you for this? This is Xueyuezi!"

    When Murong Xiu saw the pale golden tuber in her hand, his eyes suddenly lit up. As a businessman, he certainly knew the value of this thing in front of him.

    "When you go out, you should take care of each other." Seeing Murong Xiu''s movement, Gui Ji added another sentence."So, I''ll be wronged girl in the future." Rubbing his hands, the young jeweler looked at which Snow Poppy seed, and finally bowed to Na Sheng in a proper manner, "Next to Murong Xiu."

    "My name is Na Sheng! You just call me A Sheng." Overjoyed, Na Sheng replied and handed him Xueyuzi.

    Murong Xiu unceremoniously took it, carefully put it away, and then arched his hand at the Sheng: "The girl is waiting here, wait until I find the three companions, and then go down the mountain together."

    "Go." Na Sheng didn''t answer, but Gui Ji smiled and waved his hand. The wooden **** turned back to Shaotou and led Murong Xiu down the mountain.

    Soon his shadow disappeared in the dense forest, but the Sheng pouted: "Ah, I don''t know if he took something and threw it down and I won''t come back."

    "That kid is cautious and savvy--he insists on finding those companions, fearing that he will need someone familiar with Zezhiguo as a guide." Gui Ji looked at the direction Murong Xiu was leaving, and smiled and patted it. Sheng''s shoulder, "But that''s a good boy. As a businessman, he must be trustworthy in dealing with the business. He doesn''t understand. Little girl, please work hard."

    "What, what hard work..." Na Sheng suddenly denied it with a guilty conscience.

    Gui Ji laughed: "Look at you suddenly sticking to it and have to go with him, I will figure it out as soon as I calculate..."

    Even if he was as refreshing as that Sheng, he blushed for an unprecedented time-fortunately, the dusty face was covered with dust, but he couldn''t see it.

    "Heh..." The fairy riding a white tiger shook her head and smiled, "But it''s hard, that kid is a piece of wood--and, look at you, being a woman is not as good as others, what does it look like?"Before that Sheng was about to jump up, the fairy Yunhuang smiled and patted Baihu, turned her head, and went away leisurely: "Work hard!"

    The Dongba girl clutched her hot cheeks and watched the mountain **** leave. She jumped with anger, but she had nothing to say.

    "I have to work hard... Murong family! How rich... and the people are handsome." Na Sheng thought about it, and smiled unknowingly, "Where do you look for Lang Jun! Don''t let it go. ¡ª¡ªTsk tusk, I don¡¯t know how precious that snow poppy tree is... Forget it, anyway, it¡¯s also picked up at random, and the capital is now available."

    The Dongba girl bounced around in the clearing in the forest. When Murong Xiu returned, her heart was full of various imaginations about the new continent and the new journey in the future.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    In the empty city, everything is unreal.

    If you look closely, you will actually see the streets and houses, flowers and trees-but those scenes are as illusory as rising steam, and disappear with the touch of a hand, like a mirage.

    In this dreamlike city, at the 64,000-foot-deep water bottom of Jinghu Lake, only one thing is true: more than 100,000 white stone coffins lined up neatly.

    It crisscrosses and spreads across the endless water bottom.

    In every sarcophagus, a Kongsang was quietly asleep-this long sleep has been for nearly a hundred years.Lan Xia and Bai Ying held up the gold plate with both hands and lifted them above their heads, with the blessings of the great commander on the side as long as water. For a long time, when the blessing was over, the two men carefully put the golden plate with the head and the severed limbs into the gods.

 Chapter 23 Festival

    Inside the niche.

    The eyes of the head suddenly opened.

    The quiet water bottom suddenly boiled, and there seemed to be ground fire boiling at the bottom of the lake, and blisters rose silently from the closed sarcophagus and floated in the water. In each blisters, there is a pale face, but those faces that have been so pale without seeing the sun for a long time are ecstatic. Looking at the head and severed limbs in the golden plate on the altar, their lips are closed:

    "Welcome your Royal Highness the prince back to the city!"

    With some emotion, the head smiled, and then the severed hand on the gold plate on the other side waved to greet all the subjects.

    "God Bless Kongsang, the time to see the sun again is not far away!" The cheers of ecstasy were blown by the wind.

    "Everyone, continue to rest," the chief commander ordered, and his always haggard face also beamed with joy, "continue to contribute all your spiritual power and provide strength for the Underworld Warriors! God bless, Yunhuang has always been Kongsang people. The world!"

    "God bless Kongsang, Guozuo is long!" One hundred thousand Kongsang people¡¯s blessings trembled in the water, and then those bubbles gradually disappeared¡ªtens of thousands of pearls hung on the bottom of the lake where the sky could not be illuminated, softly Light overflows. At the bottom of the lake after the bubbles disappeared, only the white stone coffins that could not be seen were paved neatly."Teacher, long time no see." After all the people retreated, the hand suddenly got up and clung to the shoulders of Da Si Ming. Among the people in Kongsang who disappeared in an instant, the only one who could "communicate with the world" "The old man does not need to sleep in the sarcophagus, but can act as usual under the water as a physical entity. The chief officials of the Kongsang people in all dynasties were also crown princes and masters.

    "His Royal Highness," Seeing that Zhen Lan''s behavior still fails to conform to the royal demeanor after so many years of training, Dai Si Ming couldn''t help but laughed bitterly in admitting his failure.

    However, looking at that hand, Da Si Ming''s expression suddenly stunned, and he asked: "Why isn''t''Emperor Heaven'' in his hand?!"

    "I gave it away." He replied nonchalantly, "I was sent to Tianque with so much effort. I am a prince at any rate, so I must have some excuses?"

    "What?! His Royal Highness actually gave away the emperor?" Da Si Ming was shocked, looking at Zhen Lan''s head, his eyes almost staring out, "This, this is the treasure of Kongsang in the past! Concubine, this pair of rings not only communicate with the empress, but also echo each other-how can your Royal Highness give away such an important thing easily?"

    "Can''t you let me go back again?" The head made a helpless expression. However, seeing Da Si Ming¡¯s wise and steady face flushed, and the jade slip in his hand was about to hit him on the head, Zhen Lan quickly broke it down: ¡°Ah, you old man, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry! You first listen to me¡ª I gave that girl the ring to let her continue to help us!"

    "Continue?" The trembling gray eyebrows of Dasiming finally settled, and then they wrinkled together: "That''s right-since she can wear the emperor, it proves that she can also break the other four seals for us! Find this It''s not easy to be alone."

    "Yes! It''s not easy, how can I let her go like this?" Suspended his hand again and climbed on the shoulders of Dasiming, and patted in approval, "Teacher, you also know that the vitality between the ring and my body Is it connected? That girl wearing the "Emperor Heaven" will subconsciously feel the call of the "I" in the other four seals, and she will go and break it for us!"

    "I said..." The chief groaned, and looked at the head on the gold plate-a hundred years have passed, and this face still keeps the appearance when the disaster came, but the straightforward tone remained, and the crown prince His Royal Highness has obviously grown up in the suffering and war that lasted for a hundred years.

    Seizing away the severed hand that was crawling on his shoulders, Da Shiming smiled bitterly: "But is that person strong enough? It''s all luck to unlock the Eastern seal¡ªthe other four seals, but all of them must have the equivalent of Six Kings. Only the power of the world can be opened.""She is very weak, and she has no strength at all." The severed hand made a helpless gesture, and the head on the gold plate cooperated with her mouth. "So, we have to help her level the road."

    "..." Da Si Ming groaned, turning his head to look at the six kings who were on standby under Dan Ma, "this matter, wait for the old man and the king of six parts to discuss carefully-the crown prince''s body has just recovered a little, let''s take a good rest."

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D

    "Hi... it hurts me to death."

    After everything went into nothingness, only one and a half people remained on the altar. The white-clothed woman gently untied the rope tied around her right wrist, but the leather rope that tore her body was deeply entangled into the wrist bone, causing pain in her heart with a slight movement. On the other side of the gold plate, Zhenlan complained constantly in pain.

    "Hey", with a soft sound, after cleaning up the blood and minced meat near the wound, Bai Ying cut the rope cleanly, and the blood-stained leather rope snapped to the ground. She took a handkerchief and applied it to the wound¡ªa century-old scar, I''m afraid it will leave marks after it healed.

    Seeing the face in the golden plate next to her, she suddenly felt a bitter sorrow.

    "Huh? Cried?" In the empty water city, there should have been no tears to see, but Zhen Lan found out for some reason, "Don''t think you can''t see it, your mind made the water feel warm-just now What is in my hands?"

    The head in the gold plate next to him was talking, the dismembered arm on the other side moved in response, patted his wife''s face, and smiled: "It''s really hard for you."-However, his hand crossed her body. , Passing through without obstruction.

    He actually forgot that she was already a ghost and had no entity.Zhen Lan was stunned, looking at the condensed illusion in the emptiness, suddenly couldn''t help laughing.

    "What are you laughing at?" Bai Ying frowned, looking at it, "It''s so serious...He doesn''t look like a prince at all."

    "You didn''t just see me like this, Aiqing." Prince Zhenlan laughed, but there was an inexplicable emotion in his eyes. He looked at his wife who has been married to this day, "Suddenly I think it''s ridiculous¡ª There are such a couple in the world...it''s a monster."

    Seeing the strange appearance of the opponent''s head and head separated, and looking down at the void form of her own condensed mind, Bai Ying couldn''t help but smile-but her smile was sad at the end. Zhen Lan held her hand and gently let the illusory figure keep its shape in his palm. Bai Ying turned her wrist silently, holding Zhen Lan''s hand, the ¡®Hou Tu¡¯ on the **** was shining brightly.

    It turned out to be like this...A hundred years ago, she jumped from the white pagoda to the ground, never thought that her destiny would turn into this strange situation. Although Lovebird caught her, she thought, the real Baiying had already died in that instant.

    She felt that she was dead. So he curled up silently in a damp and dark corner of Garan City just like he had died for ten years. In the past ten years, the fighting and howling of the army outside, the panic and despair of the people, did not affect her at all.

    The prince and concubine have gone immortal¡ªthe Kongsang people are so legendary, because it is obvious to all to see the wedding dress falling from the top of the white pagoda that reached the sky, but her body was not found on the ground. And that day, the people also saw the three fairies of Yunhuang appearing together in the clouds on the lovebirds.

    So I don¡¯t know where there are rumors, saying: The crown prince was originally a mysterious girl in the nine heavens. Flew back to heaven in the wind.

    Such legends were accepted by the entire Kongsang Kingdom, who believed in divine power, and believed in them. When the sun sets, many citizens walked to the street to pray to the white pagoda in the clouds, hoping that the immortal princess would bless Kongsang, and called the white pagoda the "Tower of Fallen Heaven"-however, no one knew The author of the rumor was actually Crown Prince Maarashi.

    The lies that deceive the people of the world are to protect the dignity of the Kongsang royal family and the reputation of the Bai clan.However, even if the truth of the incident is concealed, it is strictly forbidden to spread. However, in the private rumors of the people of Kongsang Kingdom, it is said that the Crown Prince Princess Baiying was seduced by the slaves of the same race, and there is no face. Yes, he committed suicide¡ªthe news spread as quickly as a quiet wind. For thousands of years, everyone in the Shark clan who had been slaves was gloating. He felt that the Shark named Sumo slapped the Kongsang hard and raised his eyebrows for all Sharks.

    Soon, there were rumors that the shark man named Sumo was the descendant of the sea emperor who was swept into Kongsang by the emperor Xingzun. His blood is noble, so his appearance is unparalleled in the world¡ªthis news is even more unfounded. It was close to the association, but the servants of the shark were very happy to believe that it was true. The Sea King awakens, and the dragon vacates the abyss of Cangwu¡ªand the young man named "Su Mo" is the hero of the sharks, and he will surely lead all the enslaved sharks to freedom, return to the blue sea, and rebuild the sea.

    When the rumors were flying in the sky, the offensive of the Ice Race outside the city became more and more fierce. However, the two parties in the rumors didn¡¯t know all this anymore-Somo was released, left Yunhuang and wandered into the distance; while the legendary woman was lying in a dark and damp cellar, using a sword. The word "Mie" passed to her by the Holy Spirit fell asleep.

    She imagined herself as a corpse lying quietly decomposed in a place no one knew, covered with fungus and moss, night birds sang, and vines crawled over. Ignorance. Thousands of years later, when the city is in ruins and Jinghu Lake is turned into Sangtian, perhaps someone will find her body in this abandoned cellar.

 Chapter 24 Festival

    , However, no one will recognize who she was.

    She slept for a full ten years. Until that day, the rapid sound of horse hooves above her head awakened her, and the flustered news spread throughout every corner of Garan City¡ª

    "Critical! Critical! The Ice Clan broke through the outer city! The Blue King rebelled! The White King died in battle! His Royal Highness is under siege!"

    The White King died in battle? The White King died in battle!

    Suddenly she woke up, trembling all over, terrified to death-father and father were killed in battle? The father is already eighty years old, and he can hardly lift a knife...he, he is still on the battlefield? Why is he going to battle!

    ¡ª "Because the only daughter who has the power to replace him is sleeping in hiding."

    In the damp and dim cellar, a voice suddenly smiled and answered coldly.

    "Who? Who is there?" She sat up suddenly and shouted into the darkness, shaking with excitement."Are you awake?" The old woman''s voice continued to sneer, lit the lamp, fingers like chicken paws against the heart of the lamp, and deep wrinkles under the lamp were like gullies. I''ve slept long enough...If I don''t wake up, I''m going to get into the dirt first, old lady."

    "Mrs. Rong." Her eyes were stung by the light, and it took her a long time to recognize that she was the oldest witch in the clan. The father didn''t know when she woke up, so he could only send a witch to guard the sleeping daughter.

    Facing Granny Rong''s face that seemed to be older in an instant, she suddenly felt ashamed and embarrassed.

    "Break the outer city, break the outer city! His Royal Highness will be sentenced to death!"

    The sound of Jin Tuo was still coming from outside. She was trembling with fear, and fumbled in the dimness: "Where is my lightsaber and my lightsaber?" There was a frantic and eager light in her eyes, not even I found that my body was covered with moss, my hair had become snow white, reaching the ankles, and my face was pale like a ghost after years of slumbering.

    "Here." Granny Rong walked over from the darkness, took out a delicate cylinder from under the sleeves of her wide robe, and handed it to her, "I put it away properly-I think the princess will need it someday. ."

    Her fingers suddenly grasped the cylindrical sword hilt, turned it slightly, and swallowed out a three-foot-long white light with a click. Shaking her wrists, adjusting the length and strength of the lightsaber, she flew out as soon as she felt the feeling of her hand slowly recover.

    She grabbed the sword and passed over the street as fast as lightning.

    "We''re done, the crown prince was captured by them!"

    "King Qing betrayed? He killed King White and betrayed His Royal Highness!""I heard that King Qing''s son refused to betray Kongsang and stayed in the city."

    "Is Kongsang going to perish? God, why can''t you hear our prayers?"

    "The Scarlet King, the Blue King, the Black King, and the Purple King are still there, don''t be afraid! There are still four kings!"

    "The crown prince is dead, the royal blood is broken, and Kongsang''s greatest strength is lost! What is the use of losing the blood of the emperor!"

    The panic of the subjugation enveloped the luxurious and comfortable city of Garan, and desperate discussions were everywhere. There was no pavement in the streets. Everyone walked out of the house. The chief commander led the prostrate on the street, facing the sky, praying day and night¡ª For many years, the Kongsang people established their country with theocratic power and believed in power beyond reality. However, this time, can God really save Kong Sang?

    "Those Frozen End want to carve his Royal Highness! Right in front of the formation!"

    The prayer was interrupted, a terrible news spread among the people, and everyone was trembling.

    "The car is cracked..." Upon hearing the terrible news on the top of the high white pagoda, the face of Da Si Ming in the temple suddenly changed: "They, they actually know how to seal the blood of the emperor? How could those ice endors Know? How come!"

    "Who is it? Who leaked this secret!" The fate of Xianfeng Dao Bone was crazy, waving his scepter to the sky: "The only person who knows how to seal the blood of the emperor is me!-Who is it? Command Bing The Yi attacked Garan City? Who was it!"

    "The wise man, the hour is here." Outside the golden tent, Wu Xian did not dare to enter, and knelt outside to report.There was not a trace of light in the golden tent, and deep in the darkness, a pair of eyes flashed with dim, ecstatic light, and he uttered two words: "Execution."

    A field was vacated in the center of the army. Five strong angry horses were firmly tied to the piles, and their noses were ringing. The slaves waved their long whips and beat them hard. The horses were whipped to break the bridle and ran forward. Go, stretch the reins straight. Each angry horse pulled a very strong iron chain, and the other end of the chain was locked on the hands and feet of the young man in the high-crown robe in the center.

    Surrounded by countless troops above the city, the Sang people over the city covered their face in despair when they heard the order from the golden tent.

    The young prince of the Kongsang people was tied to a wooden stake, his hands, feet and neck were restrained by leather cords, but the prince who was not serious enough on weekdays was smiling all the time, without fear and carelessness. Hearing the command of execution, he suddenly spoke, facing the darkened army and subjects on the city, saying the last words: "The power cannot be destroyed, God bless Kongsang, I will definitely return!"

    Before the voice was over, the reins were suddenly released, and five angry horses rushed in five different directions.

    At the same moment, the four shadows on Garan''s inner city rushed down like lightning, and rushed straight to the crown prince in the core of the heavy forces.

    "Four Kings! Four Kings!" Until the shadow fell into the enemy''s army, Kong Sang on the city reacted and shouted, feeling a glimmer of hope for a moment.

    However, that glimmer of hope was extinguished in an instant, because there was also a black wind blowing in front of the ice clan. Obviously, they had been prepared for a long time. Get into a fight.

    At that instant, the angry horse rushed away, and the human figure on the wooden stake was suddenly torn into six pieces, leaving only the body remaining.

    The strange thing is that no drop of blood has flowed to the ground.At that terrible speed, after letting the iron chain tore his body, he shook off the iron hook of the horse, and flew forward like an arrow with flesh and blood following the inertia. However, what is anomalous is that there is no sign of stopping the castration. The five iron chains seem to be pushed by some force, flying in five different directions like howling arrows.

    Go east with your right hand, west with your left, north with your right foot, and south with your left foot.

    What''s even stranger is that the torn head actually flew straight into the air. Only the remaining body remained in the formation.

    The Kongsang people in the city were stunned for a while. At first, they didn''t seem to believe what they saw before them, and then burst out a desperate cry-the death of Prince Zhenlan completely wiped out the hope in their hearts.

    "Well said!-It seems that the kid is not pure blood, but he is very talented." In the golden account, hearing the last sentence, his eyes lit up, and he praised again and again. Then, he slowly explained to Wu Xian, who was kneeling outside the account, ¡°In this cosmic six-heavy, power can never be generated out of thin air, nor will it be destroyed. It can only be transferred from one place to another, or kept in balance. It makes you unable to feel its existence-the power of the blood of the emperor cannot be destroyed, nor can it be transferred to anyone other than the lineage of the royal family of Kongsang, so that kid is still so crazy in the end."

    Wu Xian looked at the four kings and ten witches who were still fighting in front of the battle, and looked at the bodies that disappeared in five directions, and muttered: "How is it possible...Could it be possible to come back from the dead?"

    "How much power is contained in Kongsang''s emperor''s blood!" The eyes in the golden tent looked at all parts of the prince who had been cracked by the car with satisfaction, but their eyes were full of eagerness and resentment. "The blood of Emperor Xingzun was passed down. , Passed on from generation to generation. If not sealed, his descendants can be reborn even in the ashes!"

    "That..." Wu Xian was taken aback, "wise man, this time¡ª"

    "This time I want to completely condense the blood of the emperor!" Inside the golden tent, the person sneered, "The power cannot be destroyed-but it can be sealed. Put his limbs on the four sides, and put his head into the Garan White Pagoda. Ding, the body is sealed in the base, and use Liuhe''s six powers to completely seal him! The word''kongsang'' will completely disappear from the cloud!"

    With a sneer, looking at the five parts of the body that had disappeared in a flash and was about to enter the seal, the eyes in the golden tent narrowed, cold and sharp. Kongsang''s strength for thousands of years will eventually be buried.Suddenly, the wise man in the tent suddenly changed his voice and blurted out in shock: "What is that white light, that white light!"

    The white king is dead, the blue king rebelled, and the remaining four kings are still fighting hard¡ªwho else? Who else has the power to "break the sky"? !

    Exhausted all her strength, but she finally came too late.

    Failed to reverse the overturning of fate, but saw the most tragic scene.

    The body of the Prince Zhenlan was torn, and the "Houtu" on his finger that could not be taken off by putting it on suddenly resonated. The violent pain came into her heart, as if tore her and her "husband" together. At that moment, she subconsciously closed her eyes: it''s too late. ¡ªNot a moment late, but ten years late. For ten years!

    As the head of the six "white", the "white" of the queen Kongsang in the past dynasties corresponds to the "white" of the "huangtian" with the power of "Houtu"-originally as the strongest in the clan, the crown prince of Kongsang, it should be How many responsibilities should be borne! Enjoying that kind of power, but did not take on the corresponding heavy responsibility, for ten years, she just evaded for her own selfishness, and watched everything happen, ultimately irretrievable.

    The people who cry in despair, the soldiers who fight to the end, the kings of the ministries who are alone in the siege! There is also her 80-year-old father who played instead of his daughter and died in the rebellion.

    This is her country, her people, she should have been fighting side by side with

 Chapter 25 Festival

    Subordinates and colleagues!

    Kongsang is about to perish... Is Kongsang about to perish?

    In a daze, she had no time to think about it. She had already rushed to the head of the city, looking at the head roaring towards the sky, but just clicked her foot and swept away from the female wall like a white rainbow.

    That speed stunned everyone on and under the city.

    When everyone came back to their senses, they only saw the gorgeous feather robe descending from the sky, the pale girl holding a lightsaber in one hand, and a head holding the crown prince Zhenlan, falling on the female wall in the inner city of Garan, with a snow-white head. His long hair fell to his ankles, like a man in a fairy.

    "The princess! It''s the princess!" I could hardly believe my eyes, but when I saw that the girl in the wedding dress was the daughter of the white king, all the people in Kongsang shouted like a boil, "the princess from The sky is back! Kongsang is saved!"

    "God Bless Kongsang!" Standing on the head of the city, she raised the head of Prince Zhenlan high up and shouted.

    "God Bless Kongsang!" Suddenly, the head smiled and responded.Everyone was stunned, and after a while, the Kongsang people in the city uttered cheers that shook the sky.

    Even the four kings who had been caught in the bitter battle lifted their spirits, yelling up to the sky, and the sound reached Tianque.

    "Ah... she''s awake." On Tian Que, stroking Bai Hu''s forehead, Gui Ji smiled when he heard the call from a distance.

    "But the trajectory of the stars is inevitably about to turn." On the one hand, Concubine Xi replied, combing her long colorful hair that would never be combed, "A hundred years of sleep has begun."

    "A hundred years is no more than a moment, let''s just wait." Hui Jia smiled and replied, "The world is really turbulent and changeable."

    The three female fairies on Yunhuang looked at each other and smiled.

    Six, Zezhiguo

    "Bai Ying." In tranquility, holding his wife''s hand, for a long time, the head on the gold plate next to him suddenly called out softly and opened his eyes.

    "Huh?" Bai Ying awakened from a trance and responded.

    "He''s back." Prince Zhenlan turned his head to look at her, and said lightly."Who?" the white-clothed woman asked in surprise, seeing the other person''s expression a little strange.

    Prince Zhenlan smiled: "That shark child."

    "Ah? Really?" Behind the black veil, the woman''s bright eyes widened, she was unabashedly surprised, her hand shook suddenly, "Sure enough, she didn''t die outside...Suma is back? What is he doing? "

    "Isn''t it looking for you?" Prince Zhenlan smiled after patted his wife''s hand. "To be honest, he has become so strong-so strong that it surprised me. I don''t know his intentions this time, so Don''t dare to meet him along the way."

    "That child...that child, lonely and extreme, very dangerous." Bai Ying raised her head, looked at the endless water around her, and sighed in the illusory city-she had been asleep for a long time before waking up for a hundred years. She has become autistic and silent, so as Princess Kongsang guarding Zhenlan''s head, this lonely life like stagnant water feels nothing to her. She will not age or die, but she does not feel alive either.

    I don''t know when she opened the mouth to answer the first sentence of the head beside her-starting from trivial matters, when she answered the first sentence, gradually the conversation became less difficult. That lonely head under the water may also be boring, willing to listen to her intermittent language, and then give her advice in his own way.

    I can''t remember how many years ago she first mentioned the shark boy to Prince Zhenlan. When the word "Sumo" was just uttered, she saw the head twitched at the corner of her mouth, Zhen Lan couldn''t help but laughed, saying that he had to bear this topic for a long time without daring to touch it, and she was almost suffocated. ¡ª¡ªFinally, the last forbidden domain between them was eliminated. In the past ten years, they have been able to face all the successes and failures of the past in a calm and calm manner.

    What a strange situation. When they were alive, one was a prince who acted recklessly, and the other was a princess who was lonely and self-admired. They had never had the opportunity to understand each other. However, when the entity was eliminated, their destiny actually gave two people a hundred years of such a long life. Time almost forced them to start listening and supporting each other, and gradually became the people who talked about everything and trusted each other the most.

    Sometimes Bai Ying couldn''t imagine that she had become so talkative, and that it was just a few hours before it seemed ridiculous. But if it weren''t like that, the hundred years of loneliness would have completely frozen her.

    "Well, then he is more dangerous now." Hearing her comment on Somo, the head laughed, "Because that kid has grown into a big man now.""Oh?" Obviously it was a little surprised, Bai Ying was surprised, "He chose to be a man? I thought he would never choose to be any kind of like this--it seems that he has met a good girl outside for a hundred years. Bar?"

    "Do you feel that you are a failure..." The head blinked at her and smiled slyly, "--Oh!"

    "Go aside!" The white-clothed woman frowned, buckled the severed hand and slammed it on his head, "not serious."

    "Uh...it''s terrible for a woman to become angry from embarrassment." Poor couldn''t dodge at all. After taking a bite, his head screamed loudly, but his eyes were filled with a deep smile of relief-I was always worried that the boy''s sudden return would break the colorless city. The balance has made the Kongsang people¡¯s desire for rejuvenation for many years appear to be twists and turns-however, it seems that there is really no need to worry too much now.

    When the tower fell, Princess Baiying was eighteen years old; now, Princess Kongsang is 118 years old.

    Time has flown by hundreds of years, and some things will eventually settle down and become the past.

    "Suma has become very strong now, everyone must be careful." Prince Zhenlan''s tone of voice was reduced and laughed, and he cautiously warned, "You six take turns to patrol every night, and you must also guard against him-although you Became an indestructible soul, but the power of the six stars was almost exhausted when opening the seal of the colorless city. Now, although I distribute the power of the remaining emperor¡¯s blood to the six of you, except for you who also have the unique skills of the Sword Saint , I am afraid that others may not be Suma¡¯s opponents."

    Hearing this, Bai Ying took a breathless breath and was surprised: "That kid...that kid is so strong now?"

    "He''s not a child anymore." The head smiled, corrected it again, and shook his head, "I don''t know if it is a friend or an enemy, so be careful."

    After a long pause, Zhenlan''s face suddenly had a sad and painful expression-such a rare look on the crown prince''s face made Bai Ying startled. Zhenlan raised his eyes, looked at the empty colorless city, and slowly said: "Bai Ying, with that Zhongzhou girl these days, I suddenly feel very ashamed... That little girl desperately climbed to the mousse. Tag, just to want to come to the cloud shortage-Zhongzhou people say that there is no war and no famine on the cloud shortage, people there respect and love each other, respect the elderly, protect the weak... As long as you go there, there will be no more Everything is free and painful."Having said this, Zhenlan lowered his eyes and said sadly: "That night a group of Zhongzhou rebels under Tianque raped a girl, and the girl with me was crying very much. She probably felt that when the clouds were deserted, there would be no such thing again. Isn''t it something?...but...how do you tell her that the real Yunhuang is a place not as she thought..."

    "Zhen Lan." Seeing him like this, Bai Ying sighed, reached out and patted the back of his hand, comforting, "They think it is too beautiful-as long as the sun can reach the land, there will be shadows."

    "But at that time I was suddenly uncomfortable. Because thinking about it, I actually had the opportunity to change all the drawbacks of this continent! It was just a few years before my father was anointed, and I was directly dealing with national and military affairs as a crown prince..." Zhen Lan The crown prince smiled, his eyes gloomy, "But what am I doing then? Fighting against the kings, rebelling against the Tai Fu Taifu, and clamoring to return to the country of sand-when I can do something, I will again What are you doing? I can¡¯t get used to the extravagance and brutality of those powerful and powerful people in Kongsang. At that time, I even thought, it¡¯s okay for such a country to be subjugated? In the first year of Bingyi¡¯s invasion, I had no intention of resisting. "

    "Actually, Kongsang deserves to die." When there were only two people alone, Bai Ying said from the bottom of his heart, "What kind of scene Yunhuang was like in the last few dozen miles of Emperor Chengguang''s reign! Tyranny, torture, abuse of power, corruption and extravagance, slaves rebelled everywhere, and the vassal countries stopped paying tribute... Such empty mulberry, even if there is no ice bar invaded, the thunder and anger of the sky will turn Garan into ashes! Jump from the tower! When I go down, I don¡¯t have any hope for Kongsang and everything."

    "So, why did you fight in the end?" Thinking of Bai Ying''s sudden appearance at the last moment ninety years ago, he smiled and asked his wife, "At that time, although I said I would definitely come back, I saw Bing Yi actually set a seal. , In fact, there is not much hope in my heart-saying that, just to prevent all the people from despair... But you woke up."

    "Why are you fighting?" Bai Ying smiled bleakly, her eyes widened, "For the father who died in the war...or for you-not for my "husband" Zhenlan, but as the Kongsangren The only "hope" Zhenlan. Kongsang deserves to die, but the Kongsang people should not be extinct. I don''t want the ice barbarians to break through the Garan city after they slaughter the city-their leader is simply a lunatic."

    "Where did those Frozen Ends pop up... Why did they suddenly appear on the Yunhuang Continent?" With a sigh, Prince Zhenlan grabbed his hair with his hands. The question for a hundred years is still puzzled, "Also, among them, how come

 Chapter 26 Festival

    Does anyone know how to seal me? "

    Na Sheng only heard the footsteps of Murong Xiu''s group when the sun was setting down¡ªbefore that, she had walked back and forth impatiently in a clearing in the forest hundreds of times. Seeing the sun set, her heart sank. There were invisible things moving in the dense forest around, making strange and terrible noises. She couldn''t help trembling¡ªbut forgot that she was wearing Huangtian, Ben Don''t be afraid of these birds and beasts.

    "No, don''t you just leave me with something?" she murmured, almost crying, "liar! Liar!"

    "It''s here. Take a break." At that moment, she heard the rustling footsteps in the woods and Murong Xiu''s voice. Na Sheng jumped up with joy, ran towards the figure, and shouted, "Murong Xiu! Murong Xiu!"

    A snake slipped towards her silently, and the Sheng screamed and jumped away. When it was clear that it was a walking vine, Murong Xiu and his party had already separated the leaves and walked over.

    "Oh! What''s the matter?" Na Sheng asked Murong Xiu out of breath when he saw Murong Xiu walking with Yang Gongquan on his back, and Yang Gongquan''s foot was already swollen as thick as a bucket.

    "Grandma''s, I was taken aback by that Guiji just now. She ran down the mountain and accidentally fell into a hole. Grandma''s, a blue scorpion in a hole..." Yang Gongquan groaned on Murong Xiu''s back, hurting. I had to gnash my teeth, "Grandma''s, I actually took a bite of Lao Tzu!"

    "It''s cheap to bite you!" Seeing Murongxiu''s tired forehead sweating, Na Sheng suddenly became angry with the down and out middle-aged uncle, "You have stepped on people''s nest.""Miss Sheng, you have been waiting for a long time." Murong Xiu put down Yang Gongquan on his back, took a breath, and said sorry to Sheng.

    Na Sheng saw his hard work, and quickly handed him a handkerchief to wipe his sweat: "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter, the scenery here is very good, and you can watch the sunset by the way."

    Murong Xiu watched her hand leaning toward her face, and quickly avoided, flushing slightly: "Girl, you continue to watch the sunset... I have to remove the poison for Brother Yang quickly, and then go down the mountain before dark. "

    "Uh..." Na Sheng was startled, holding the handkerchief on the ground, watching him turn around.

    Murongxiu took out his pocket knife and cut open the tight trouser legs. He saw Yang Gongquan''s calf turned into a swollen purple sauce, and black pus came out of a pin-point-sized hole. He frowned. I remembered a sentence left by a predecessor in "A Thousand Islands": "The blue scorpion of Tianque is cold and poisonous, but Yaocao can be saved."

    Yang Gongquan frowned when he saw Murongxiu, knowing that it would be difficult for him to do it. For fear that the other party would throw himself on the mountain, he hurriedly started earning: "Little brother, let''s go, let''s go! I can go down the mountain with you."

    However, he hadn''t stood still, as soon as he exerted force on his leg, a large amount of pus spurted from the wound, splashing Murong Xiu''s face. Yang Gongquan also yelled in pain and fell back to the ground. Mao Jiangfeng next to him was still whispering to Jiang Chupei, who was crying, and didn''t even bother to see things here.

    "Forget it, let''s use it." Murong Xiu wiped his face, as if he had made up his mind, and turned around to take off the basket hanging on his chest. He had carried the basket all the way, but after Yang Gongquan was on his back, he hung it on his chest. Before, it was actually a moment.

    He didn''t open the lid of the back basket, but put his hand in, and carefully took out an item.

    Na Sheng looked up curiously. After Murong Xiu opened his palm, there was a dead yellow grass in his palm. Murongxiu took off a sword-shaped leaf and placed it near the wound on Yang Gongquan¡¯s leg. A strange thing happened: strands of black air seemed to be immersed in the blade of grass, slowly absorbed by the blade of grass, and extended¡ªand the yellow leaf An astonishing change has also taken place. The color first turned into a light green, then a dark blue, and finally turned into a fire and burned out."Yaocao! Yaocao!" Na Sheng hadn''t clapped his hands in surprise, Yang Gongquan stared at him, and blurted out, "That''s Yaocao! ... God, that''s Yaocao!"

    "What? Isn''t that the wormwood?" Na Sheng pouted and saw that it was just the common wormwood in Zhongzhou. "It''s rare and weird."

    "The absinthe in Zhongzhou is known as Yaocao after the sky is over." Murong Xiu smiled, reconciling the differences between the two people, "I was regarded as a **** grass fairy by the people on the Continent Yunhuang."

    "Yeah, it must be very valuable?" Na Sheng looked at the remaining half of "Yao Grass", looking from left to right, it was only a piece of wormwood, and suddenly felt extremely depressed, "So Yunhuang doesn''t have wormwood? Early? Knowing that I have come with a basket!"

    Looking at her wide-open eyes, Murong Xiu couldn''t help but smile: "Of course not all absinthe wormwood is Yao grass, it needs to be refined with a secret recipe to have the effect of restraining hundreds of poisons."

    "Ah... I understand." Yang Gongquan looked at the young man in front of him, and suddenly realized, "You are a jewelry merchant! Are you a merchant who came from the East and took Yao grass in exchange for Ye Mingzhu?"

    Murong Xiu nodded shyly and smiled: "Murong Xiu first came to Yunhuang, and I will ask Brother Yang to take care of him in the future."

    "Where is it! Little brother, you saved my life." Yang Gongquan waved his hand again and again, then kicked his leg, realizing that the pain in his leg had completely disappeared, and stood up, "Let¡¯s go down the mountain, the humble house is not far down the mountain. Everyone, let¡¯s stay here first."

    When he stood up, Yang Gongquan looked at the back basket, and kept his tongue out secretly: "God, a basket of grass!"

    A group of five people supported each other and walked down the mountain, looking left and right along the road, making a fuss.Under the setting sun, the scenery on Tianque is strange and beautiful as an illusion. The strange flowers, weeds, birds and beasts are unprecedented. There are big trees, the body is like a bamboo with knots, and the leaves are like bananas. The purple flowers on the vines in the forest are like disks, and the five-color winged butterflies are flying in the meantime, their wings are as big as fans. When I saw a strange animal roaming past the branches and leaves, it looked like a sheep with four horns. Yang Gongquan called it "earth worm" and fed on humans. There were also five-color birds, such as luan, soaring over the treetops called "Luo Luo". people.

    However, the birds and beasts just looked sideways at the group of people walking through the forest, watching them peacefully.

    The wooden slave was winding and leading the way, holding his head all the way, snapping in the air, making a warning sound, so that the fierce birds and beasts peeping around did not dare to move.

    There are mountain springs gushing out of the rocks, and the colors are green and blue.

    "This is the source of Qing Shui, right?" Murong Xiu asked as he watched the slowly growing water flow beside his feet. Yang Gongquan nodded: "This little brother is indeed very knowledgeable-yes, this is the source of Qingshui in the cloud and huangqing of the Chishuang River."

    "Above the sky, the blue water flows out of Yan, crosses the mainland diagonally, and flows westward at Jinghu Lake. From the mountain to the lake, it is three thousand six hundred miles, and there is a lot of water in between, so it is called the country of Ze. It is a country of strange birds, monsters, and strange Fish are all foreign bodies. The water is luscious, the temperature is constant, the water is beautiful, and the people live by fishing."

    ¡ªThinking of the records in "A Thousand Lands", Murong Xiu nodded secretly.

    Jiang Chupei was crying all the way, but when he saw the wonder in front of him, his eyes widened and stopped crying.

    "The sights in the sky are not owned by the human world..." Mao Jiangfeng, who was supporting her, was initially upset and didn''t know how to comfort his cousin. At this moment, his mood improved, thinking of something, he couldn''t help but shake his head and blurt out the poem:

    "Concubine Qin rolls up the curtain at the north window and Xiao Tongqing is planted in front of the window."The prince blows the sound of the goose pipe long, and Hulong cultivates the tobacco and grows the yao grass."

    Murongxiu supported Yang Gongquan and heard Zhongzhou''s "Heavenly Ballad", and couldn''t help but shook his head to look at this fellow scholar who had suffered so much but still regarded Yunhuang as the heaven''s paradise.

    "Oh!" Mao Jiang Feng yin got up, and suddenly he bumped his forehead into something. He looked up subconsciously, his face was pale, he let go and jumped back with a yell, Jiang Chupei was pushed so much by him and fell on the ground. When he looked up, he also screamed.

    It turned out that what was hanging from the big tree on the roadside was a decaying person. The upper body that lay across the tree was only a skeleton, but the lower body was intact, hanging dangling from the tree.

    "It''s the clouded leopard... it''s the clouded leopard." Yang Gongquan also took a step back and murmured, "The clouded leopard likes to drag things to the tree and store them to eat slowly."

    Sure enough, before the voice fell, a low growl came from among the leaves. The pure white leopard thought that someone was touching its food, came out of the branches and leaves, and roared at the people under the tree. The wooden slave raised his head and flicked a whip in the air, which was regarded as a warning. The clouded leopard hid its paws, shouted at several people, and continued to rest lazily.

    "Oh, little brother, you are really amazing. Not only are you good at skills, but you also have a good power?" Seeing the supernatural trees and vines, and seeing Murongxiu''s many great places along the way, Yang Gongquan praised him, "If it wasn''t for the little brother. , My life must be sent to Tianque."

    "Let''s go." Murong Xiu smiled, and didn''t say much, helping Yang Gongquan who was limping to continue on the road.

    I saw a lot of corpses along the road, lying in the dense forest. Because of the humid climate and the many animals, they were all mutilated and began to decay. They were all travelers who came from Zhongzhou but died on the last pass.

    "Don''t underestimate this small soil slope. There are not fewer people dead there than on this snow mountain. You can pass by yourself, even if you are powerful."-Suddenly, the words of the puppet master on the top of Muztag Snow Mountain sounded. On the ear side, Na Sheng shuddered, looking at a rotten human face exposed in a tree hole next to it, surrounded by fungi."Uh...Ailian willow is eating people again." Yang Gongquan shook his head and sighed, hurriedly greeted Na Sheng, "Quickly come back, don''t stand under the tree! Be careful that the Ailow will drag you in as flower fertilizer."

    However, it was too late. The big tree that resembled a willow tree seemed to have been beaten by someone, and suddenly trembled.

 Chapter 27 Festival

    The hanging branches moved without wind, as if a giant net was under the head of the sheng.

    "Oh!" Na Sheng exclaimed, and subconsciously raised his hand to protect herself, the willow branches wrapped her wrists all at once, and pulled into the tree hole-suddenly, the tree quickly loosened the Sheng. His hand uttered a stern scream. In the event of a lightning strike, the tree tops to the roots would tremble violently, the leaves rustled to the ground, the whole tree wilted and died at an alarming speed, and the roots flowed bleeding red juice. .

    "Huh?" Na Sheng rubbed his wrist and jumped back, watching the weird scene in front of him.

    "Come here!" But Murong Xiu didn''t have time to say more, and pulled the Dongba girl who was still in a daze, pulling her back to the road, away from the dying willow.

    "Strange...what''s going on?" Na Sheng looked at the tree in surprise, and then frowned when he saw the thick and white bones exposed under the tree roots.

    Murong Xiu let go of her hand, slightly surprised: "Is the girl''s right hand injured?"

    "Uh...yes, yes! I was sprained." Na Sheng raised his tightly bandaged right hand, looked at it, suddenly understood in his heart, and quickly agreed.

    The dusk is getting thicker, and the group of people is approaching the foot of the mountain. The village houses underneath are vividly visible, with smoke lingering, and terraces crisscrossing, which looks quite prosperous."The mountain is our township¡ª¡ª" Yang Gongquan stood on the mountain road and pointed at the foot of the mountain, introducing, "It is one of the twelve counties of the country of Zezhi, because here is the Tianque, the ancestors of the country of Zezhi came from Zhongzhou first At the time, it was said that Taohuayuan had arrived, so it was passed down from old age and it was called Taoyuan County."

    Mao Jiangfeng let out a long sigh of relief, and Jiang Chupei both smiled with joy.

    "Hey, the broken house that doesn''t smoke is a humble house." Yang Gongquan said with a bitter face, and pointed somewhere, "The old lady at home must have no rice to cook again... I ran to Tianque for nothing this time, and it didn''t. Bring back anything you can eat. I¡¯m afraid that apart from staying overnight, you will not be able to serve guests, so I¡¯m ashamed."

    Murongxiu looked at Yang Gongquan''s face and rags, and thought for a while, took out a sprig of yao grass from his back basket, and put it in his palm: "Brother Yang, don''t worry. When you go down the mountain, you will sell this yao grass. , It¡¯s good to just live."

    A sprig of Yaocao was enough to buy a good land and a beautiful house. Yang Gongquan was overjoyed and quickly grabbed it. He couldn''t thank him again and again, and he didn''t even feel any pain in his legs.

    "I want too!" Na Sheng yelled while looking at it heartily, while the pair of scholar girls just looked from a distance, showing envy, but the scholar was self-satisfied after all and did not speak.

    Murongxiu pondered for a moment, and walked over to Mao Jiangfeng the barbata that was just left by Yang Gongquan¡¯s wounds, and handed over: "Although I never knew my life, but after all, I walked with this brother all the way-you can''t do it anymore. I feel ashamed to see Ms. Jiang''s misfortune. I will be separated soon, so I can keep some meager things as a memorial to Xiongtai."

    Mao Jiangfeng took the Yam Cao in his hand, knowing the preciousness of this thing, knowing that the other party was out of pity for the misfortune of both of them, and his heart suddenly surged and wanted to decline. But then I thought about the boundless future, and it was not good to go to Yunhuang without any long objects, so he couldn''t help but bowed his head to accept it, but also bowed his hand in return: "So, thank you brother Murong for the gift, this kind of grace, I will never forget it."

    "How about me! How about me!" Seeing Murong Xiu take out the Yao Cao points to give to the left and right, the Sheng became more and more tickled, stretched out his hand, and stretched his palm up in front of him. However, Murong Xiu just glanced at her and said indifferently: "Ms. Sheng, the fairy entrusts you to take care of you along the road. You don''t have to worry about your food, clothing and daily life, so why bother to ask for Yaocao?"

    Na Sheng frowned, dissatisfied: "I''m just curious to show it, stingy."Murong Xiu didn''t go to see her, but looked down at her tightly bandaged hands, and smiled: "Or, if the girl is willing to change the things in her hands with me, that''s okay."

    Seeing his kind but sharp eyes staring at his wrapped right hand, Na Sheng jumped away like a hot, blushing: "What, what...you want the smelly bandage too? It''s strange. "

    Murong Xiu smiled, stopped talking, and continued on his way.

    After walking another distance, Yang Gongquan suddenly exclaimed: "Look! What''s the matter? These people are dead!"

    The group heard the sound and saw Yang Gongquan looking at several newly dead bodies on the side of the mountain road¡ªunder the dim setting sun, they saw that those people were also dressed in Zhongzhou, dressed in ragged clothes, piled on top of each other, and blood was poured on the ground.

    However, what is surprising is that the reason for the fatalities of those people was not caused by the ferocious beasts that I saw along the road just now-the broken arrows and all over the knife marks on their bodies were obviously slaughtered.

    It''s very close to the foot of the mountain. Could there be robbers again?

    While thinking about it, the grass under the mountain suddenly separated, and dozens of powerful crossbows emerged from the grass and aimed at the pedestrian.

    Yang Gongquan saw the blue and white feathers of the archers, and recognized that they were the guards walking in the official government office of Zezhi, and he waved his hand and shouted, "Don''t shoot the official! Don''t shoot the official! These are all from Zhongzhou, not robbers. Bad guy!"

    "I want to kill Zhongzhou." When the guard in the lead heard this, he snorted and waved vigorously. "The governor-general received the holy city''s ruling this morning: All those who come from Tianque East today will be killed without mercy! "As soon as the sound fell, the crossbow roared, and the group of people evaded and fled back. Jiang Chupei couldn''t walk, and fell on the mountain road. Mao Jiangfeng wanted to pull her, but the crossbow fell like rain. He hurriedly flinched and ran away.

    "Be careful!" Seeing those arrows shooting towards Jiang Chupei, Na Sheng jumped over before he could even think about it. She didn''t know how to parry. She opened her heart and stopped in front, closed her eyes, and quickly muttered silently. ¡ª¡ªRings, rings, if you are really useful, show your spirits!

    The whistling sound, the sound of breaking through the air. She closed her eyes tightly and did not dare to open them, so she shouted at Jiang Chupei: "Run! Run!"

    "Run!" Suddenly, someone yelled at her in the ear, and pulled her collar back.

    Na Sheng opened his eyes and saw that all the arrows that had been shot had fallen in front of her, forming a black pile, and the guards of the country of Ze on the mountain road had jumped out of the grass and chased them with swords. Within ten feet.

    "Run!" Murong Xiu came up and pulled her back, yelling at her in a daze.

    "Oh!" Na Sheng was taken aback, turned around quickly, grabbed Murong Xiu''s arm, stumbled and ran.

    The darkness enveloped the wild land, as if a huge black velvet lightly covered the clear and smooth Jinghu Lake. The fog permeated the endless lake, and it seemed to have opened a huge screen on the lake in the center of the Yunhuang Continent.

    In the mist, smoke, and water, the shadows were fascinating, and countless phantoms slid down in the night.

    The star down plains. Sirius has escaped orbit and disappeared below the horizon. However, Zhaoxing star appeared in the sky above Yunhuang, white and ignorant, like an erratic white spirit. Suddenly up and down. It was a battle star as ominous as a Sirius, and the corresponding division where it appeared would surely lead to war.Under the night, the one who silently looked up at the battle star at the same time did not know how many eyes there were.

    "Hey, Ting, look¡ª" Somewhere under the sky, a black-clothed man sitting by the bonfire pulled up his cloak to block the cold into the night, looked at the sky and greeted the girl who was drawing water from the side, "It''s a star. Sirius has broken away from the process, and Zhaoming has emerged now...this country seems to be in a mess."

    "For the master, it doesn''t matter what the world becomes, right?" The aqua-blue-haired girl came over with a smile and took out a leather bag from her suitcase. Just bet money."

    "Haha, did you still say that there is no wine yesterday?" He took the leather bag and shook it. Hearing the voice inside, the man in black laughed and looked at the petite girl with long aqua-blue hair, "Ting, you little fraud."

    "I won''t be in Taoyuan County until tomorrow. I''m afraid the master will run out of drinks and will be greedy tonight." The girl named "Ting" began to prepare dinner by the fire, cut the fresh fish on the fire and roasted them, and puffed them up. Mouth, "But, I said, Master, can''t you show Ting to Ting without drinking for a day?"

    "You can''t help but call me''master''?" He raised his head and took a big sip, wiped the corners of his mouth, and the man in black frowned. The slave guy!"

    Ting washed the cassava and wild vegetables with the water she had drawn, and raised her head to smile at the man in black: "It is precisely because the owner is not that kind of guy that Ting is called the owner."

    "..." Dizzy by the series of "masters", the black-clothed man knew that he couldn''t argue with the eloquent Ting, so he picked up the leather bag and took a sip, only to find that there were only a few drops of wine in it. Feeling even more depressed, he threw the leather bag far away and muttered: "If you go faster, you will be in Taoyuan County about tomorrow afternoon, right? I heard that there is a Ruyi gambling house there, and the lady owner makes a good wine... ¡­"

    "Master, don''t attract the greedy insects, eat the fish." Hearing the black-clothed man''s stomach croaking, Ting couldn''t help laughing, and handed the grilled fish to his hand, then lowered his head to peel off the tuber. , Wash the leaves of wild vegetables.

    The man in black took the fish wrapped in leaves, but didn''t eat it. He just looked at the hard-working girl through the extinguished fire.Although she is over a hundred years old, as a shark, she is still like a child. The figure is very petite, with slender hands and ankles, as fragile as colored glaze. Ting has beautiful long aqua blue hair. This obvious feature makes Yunhuangsang

 Chapter 28 Festival

    No matter who can recognize this girl¡¯s Yuren identity at a glance¡ªfor this reason, I don¡¯t know how many government officials have intercepted two people on the street, and asked him who looked down and down to take out this Yuren¡¯s alchemy. Prove that he is indeed her owner.

    All such interrogations ended with him taking Ting to escape, leaving behind a bunch of downed soldiers.

    "Ting." Looking at her, he couldn''t help but yelled. When she put down the wild vegetables in his hand and turned her head inquiringly, he sighed, "Following me is too hard. I often sleep in the wild and eat wild vegetables. , From time to time I have to encounter opponents in decisive battles and don¡¯t know where they died...It¡¯s not what a girl should suffer¡ªI think you should go by yourself, anyway, I burned your alchemy, and you are free."

    "Master, it seems that you are drunk confused again." Ting Bai gave him a glance, and unceremoniously threw a large piece of rotten vegetable leaves on his face, "I''m not here, you are drunk and lie down on the horse road, who will drag you back? I¡¯m not here, do you eat raw fish and nibble lettuce every day? I¡¯m not here, who will redeem you if you lose it all?"

    "Huh?" Unable to avoid it, Rotten Caiye slapped it on the face of the man in black. After thinking about it, he really couldn''t think of how those few "I''m away" would end up. He was so awkward for a long time that he finally grabbed his hair and laughed. To alleviate the embarrassment, he squeezed the vegetable stalk and pulled the vegetable leaf off his face, and looked in front of him: "What a big sunflower fern..."

    "It''s red mustard!" Ting didn''t roll his eyes in anger, "I can''t even tell these things, I don''t even starve you to death!"

    Dinner was finally finished, Ting sat next to him, wrapped the rice **** with wild vegetables in leaves, and ate them bite by bit. For a long time, looking at the extremely bright starry sky in the wilderness, I suddenly said: "Master, in fact, I really want to go to Taoyuan County with you...I want to see ¡®that person¡¯."

    "Well," obviously knowing who the girl wants to see, the man in black frowned slightly, "but do you really believe that rumor?"Ting turned her head, looked at her master seriously, and nodded: "Yes, I believe that our Sea Emperor will return eventually-other sisters and brothers in the Restoration Army have said that the hero of the mackerel will return to Yunhuang in the near future. Now! He and Zuo Quan from the Restoration Army have notified him of his arrival in advance."

    "The salvation hero in your rumors...is called Somo?" The man in black looked at the starry sky and shook his head indifferently. He looked like he was about 30 years old, and his eyes were very deep and deep. , "That guy is a hero¡ªif it wasn''t him, how could Bai Ying jump from such a high place..."

    "Those Kong-sang people deserve it! Retribution, they have been riding on our heads for so many years, and they have to let them taste the taste of being toyed with," Ting sneered. The smile made her bright. Innocent face suddenly became cold, "We sharks are humble, not humans or beasts-but isn''t the crown prince of the Kongsang people even worse?"

    "Shut up!" The man in black suddenly sipped his mouth, sinking his face.

    However, the cheerful Ting who was talking did not obey, and continued to vent venomously: "The Sea Emperor is back, and the Dragon God will definitely be released. When we Jongren regain control of the sea, we will kill everyone¡ª"

    "Pop", the man in black flashed angrily between her eyebrows. Before she finished speaking, he raised his hand and knocked Ting to the ground, angrily, "Do you know what you talk like now? It''s no different from the group of beasts you hate! "

    "Master..." Blood was shot out from the corner of his mouth. Ting struggled to get up from the ground, froze for a moment, then burst into tears, and hugged his feet, "I''m sorry, I knew it was wrong! I forgot that Princess Baiying was the master. Junior sister of...but, but when I think of those Kongsang people, I can¡¯t help¡ªI just want to kill the beasts!"

    "Ting..." The man in black sighed, lowered his head and stroked her long hair, lifted her up, looked at her, and asked in a deep voice, "Do you want to kill all the Kongsang and the Ice Race? But me too Kongsan..."

    "..." Ting choked for a while, "but the master is a good person."

    "I have killed a lot of people before, and raised shark slaves." His eyes grew far-reaching and he sighed slightly, "Nothing can be absolute. Ting, you are still too young to understand the complexity of this world. Numerous-but since you have followed me through the clouds and deserts, I hope you can learn from it that allows you to grow, so that your heart can accommodate the night and the day.""Yeah." Ting nodded vigorously, "Master, I will study hard. You must not leave me behind."

    The man in black smiled and patted her head: "Little guy, if I want to throw you away, how can you keep up with me?-Okay, okay, don¡¯t cry, you see a lot of tears That''s it. Our travel expenses to Zhongzhou are enough."

    He wiped Ting''s face, wiped away the tears for her, and then spread out his palm¡ªa teardrop-shaped pearl on his palm was shining brightly. The shark weaves water into silk, and the tears become beads. That is the pearl called "shark tears"¡ªthe endless greed of the people on the land for treasures is also important for the sharks to be hunted and kept as slaves for generations. reason.

    Ting wiped her eyes quickly, looking for the scattered pearls on the grass-she hadn''t cried for a long time.

    After a long pause, the black man''s voice suddenly went down, looking at the white tower at the end of the sky under the stars: "What a tower is...that girl just closed her eyes and jumped down. Think about her mood at that time! ¡ªWhen I first heard the news, I suddenly wanted to kill all the sharks!"

    "Master." Hearing such murderous words, Ting grabbed his arm in a little fear, and asked incredulously, "Have you ever hated the sharks so much? So... so why are the Kongsang people in the holy city irritated? , When you want to slaughter all the sharks, but you desperately protect us? If not, you will not be expelled from the master."

    "Heh..." The man in black laughed and shook his head, "I told you that nothing can be absolute. Killing is never going to be big...Of course, it''s also because of the cute Ting, At that time, she used her big eyes to look at me without blinking, right?"

    He smiled, put the food in his hand on Ting''s palm, turned and lay down: "You eat, I''m full."

    Ting took it with a blushing face, took a few mouthfuls, and suddenly couldn''t help but speak: "Master..."

    "Huh?" Lie down by the bonfire, the man in black wrapped his body in a cloak, put his boots under his head and was drowsy, and he absently responded."Hmm... Did I have big eyes when I was a child?" Ting bit the cassava, looked up and took a picture of the water in the bucket, frustrated, "Why don''t I feel bigger than normal people at all now? Could it be that my face is fatter?"

    After hearing no answer for a long time, Ting turned her head and saw that the master in black had fallen asleep soundly with her boots on her pillow.

    "Really Yunhuang''s most''strong'' swordsman," the girl shook her head and smiled bitterly, "- can''t you actually feel the boots smelly."

    Under the shining of the same stars, on the mirror lake, the wings of the horses glide gently over the mist on the lake surface, and the smoke rises in the water.

    On the back of the Pegasus, the two male and female knights, Zhu and Yiqing, led the army tonight.

    "Qingyuan, look-Zhaoxing star appeared in the sky above Jialan City!" Lema looked at the sky, and the woman in Zhu Yi murmured to her companion. She is no longer a young girl, and every move is touching that a mature woman can''t tell. Graceful, glamorous and noble. She flicked her hair and looked at the sky: "Oh... after ninety years of calm, there is going to be a war after all."

    However, the boy in Tsing Yi did not answer. He just looked at the direction of the holy city of Garan in the distance, and suddenly said: "Red kite, Cangliu Legion!"

    All the knights on the horses were all startled, the lady in red with a wave of hands, all the knights in black immediately behind her were suddenly disillusioned. She turned her head and looked over, only to see a dark cloud rising from the top of the Garan White Pagoda in the distance under the starlight, swiftly flying towards the east.

    Reflecting the bright moon, you can see the **** birds that are quickly moving like dark clouds, which are actually spreading their wings, lined up in a neat line. What is strange, however, is that the wings of those big birds have never moved like ordinary birds, but just glided through the air flatly, making strange noises.

    "It''s''Wind Falcon''." The woman looked at the big bird flying past and was shocked. "They sent the''Wind Falcon'' from Kalan City!-Except for that time, I haven''t seen Cang Falcon in decades. The Liu Empire has dispatched the''Wind Falcon'' in the Legion. It seems that the Ten Witches are really moving this time...""What?" Obviously taken aback, the young Qingyuan looked at the sky and strangled the Tianma. "Isn''t the Bingyi something that forbids the Chinese to believe in weird power, saying that it is the poison of Kongsang? They burned all divination and illusion. The ancient books of, Qitian and even the calendar, only left the books on construction, smelting, and farming¡ªbut now...they actually fly into the sky on the sacred bird?"

    "That''s not a real bird, Qingyuan. You don''t go out to patrol often, so you haven''t seen them?" The woman named "Red Kite" smiled gently, and patiently explained to her younger colleagues, "It''s wood and Wooden birds made of aluminum sheets¡ªmachines made entirely of human skills. Those wooden falcons glide down from the top of the 64,000-foot white pagoda. All over the cloud."

    "Wooden birds can also fly?" The boy in Tsing Yi took a breath of air and looked at the sky, "Those ice end...Those ice end, strange skills and ingenuity, can they get here? Can they go to the sky without divine power?"

    "Well...I think that the Cangliu Empire made these things and is also preparing for war with the colorless city in the future? Otherwise, how can we deal with our Tianma." Red

 Chapter 29 Festival

    Kite nodded and sighed, with a look of worry in her eyes, "It is said that in addition to the''Wind Falcon'', in the Cangliu Empire''s Expeditionary Army, it is said that there is a higher level of''Bi Wing Bird'' that can soar for three days without falling. ''; And so far no one has seen the''Garuluo''."

    "They... are so strong?" Qingyuan murmured to himself, with a worried look on his face, "If so, we Kongsang people will see the sky again, and I don''t know when we have to wait."

    "Do you regret it? Qingyuan?" Hong Yuan laughed and looked at the boy, "If you followed your father to the ice clan that day, now you should be the king of Jiuyi in the north! Where did you use it? This kind of life without seeing the sun."

    "King Chi, don''t ridicule me anymore." Qingyuan lowered his head and smiled, "I regretted it."

    The red king Hongyu didn''t speak, but looked at the youngest of the kings, the blue king, and suddenly nodded: "Then I ask you, why didn''t you go with your father back then? Why did you want to go with our other five kings? How about staying behind in the lone city of Garan? Everyone knows that Garan City is going to end sooner or later. Your brother will follow your father, so why don''t you leave?"

    "King Chi, do you doubt me?" As if hurt, Qingyuan suddenly raised her head to look at the woman who was one of her elders.

    The red kite grabbed her hair, smiled leisurely, lowered her head and patted the horse''s neck: "Well... let''s go back quickly and report the news that the Bingyi has dispatched the''Wind Falcon'' to the crown prince and Daisime!"

    Tianma hissed his head and spread his wings.When the steed was flying into the sky, the beautiful Red King looked back at Yunhuang''s Dongfang: "Weird...The crown princes have all returned. Why do those ¡®wind falcons¡¯ go to the east?"

    Under the same starry sky, someone looked through the window. She was a middle-aged beautiful woman, wearing a snow-green sprinkling pleated skirt, a red satin tube top, rich muscles and snow, white jade çó hanging around her neck, emerald dot gold armbands on her arms, long hair rolled up, Hold it with a five phoenix and pearl hairpin. The eyebrows are like painted flowers, the eyes are full of autumn water, and the beauty is unparalleled, but it is wrapped in a strong smell of dust.

    However, this woman who was obviously rolling in the wind and dust was just looking up at the sky. The noises, shouts, laughter, and dice pushing and rolling of Pai Gow all close at hand could not reach her heart. She looked at the end of the sky. The huge white tower standing under the curtain of night murmured to himself: "All the stars have come out...the chaos has risen, he should come too."

    "Mrs. Ruyi! Come on, let''s have a concentric cup!" Suddenly a hand stretched out behind her, and she put her arm around her shoulder, yelling drunkly, and drunk on her face. The woman called "Mrs. Ruyi" was interrupted, frowned secretly, but with a smile on her face, turned around: "Yeah, Master Xue looks very good tonight, it should be Did you win a lot of money?"

    "Hey, yeah! I have a good hand tonight! Come on, the lady boss will come and have a drink..." The blushing man laughed and embraced the woman, and handed the half-drinking drink to her. "The''Drunk Yanhong'' brewed in your workshop can make people drunk as soon as you smell it..."

    Mrs. Ruyi did not refuse, she smiled and lowered her head and took a sip in his hand: "Sure enough, the Ruyi Gambling House can be as the Master Xue intended? Master Xue can take care of it in the future!" Then she turned her head and waved a par. Zi, called out loudly: "Tuier! Where did you little Nizi die? Why don''t you come over and greet Master Xue to bet there and make a fortune?"

    It was easy to deal with those gambling shop customers, and the lady of the gambling shop turned behind the screen. The noise from the side kept coming, the lights feasting, the arrogance was staggered, and the sound of rolling sleeves and punching fist shook the sky, but Mrs. Ruyi avoided everyone and continued to stare at the night sky alone.

    "Madam." Suddenly, the close-fitting maid Caihe hurried out from the inside, her face was uncertain, she hurried to Madame Ruyi''s ear, and whispered, "Madam, there is someone in the inner hall saying that she wants to see you."

    Mrs. Ruyi was in a trance. She bluffed and cursed, "Little hoof, you''re fainted? Some guests come in from outside. How can you wait in the inner hall?"

    Caihe''s face turned pale, biting the corner of her lips, and pointing to the inner hall: "That person went in without knowing how! There are so many young girls outside, why can''t you stand it? Madam... I think that person is a bit evil. .""Oh?..." When the maid said so, not only did Mrs. Ruyi respond thoughtfully, she didn''t panic, her eyes flashed brightly, her body trembled suddenly, and she hurriedly walked inward.

    In the inner room, just like when she went out, only one candle was lit, the light was dim, and the shadow of the furniture cast a twisted and weird shadow on the four walls, which was beautiful.

    As soon as Mrs. Ruyi entered, she closed the door with her backhand, trying to light up the surrounding lights.

    "You don''t need to light the lamp, you can''t see it anyway." Suddenly a voice came out from the shadow of the house, cold and tired. There was a splash of water, and a person twisted his wet hair and lifted his head from the basin.

    In the dim candlelight, Mrs. Ruyi saw his long black hair fade away, revealing a strange dark blue-that is the unique color of the mackerel clan. Although it is a man, the strangers wear strange rings on their ten fingers, which are connected with a slightly reflective transparent silk thread¡ªthe other end of the silk thread is connected to a little puppet placed in his arms.

    Madam Ruyi stared at the strange visitor in the shadows. The tall man''s whole person was in the darkness, only the outline could be seen. A beam of candlelight projected on his side, making half of his face bulge out in the dark.

    Although it was only half-faced like that, it had already stunned Mrs. Ruyi who had read countless people.

    "You, you are..." She trembled and looked at the man standing in the dark, unable to speak because of her excitement.

    Suddenly a strange smile appeared on the half of his face raised in the darkness, he threw the towel into the basin, walked out of the shadow slowly, and stretched out his hand: "Auntie Ru, don''t you recognize me? Everyone is still there. Waiting for me to come back?"

    "Master Sumo!" Mrs. Ruyi suddenly rushed over to kneel at the feet of the man, hugged his leg, kept touching his toes with her forehead, trembling with excitement, crying, "The vicissitudes of life are waiting for you. return!"Seven, Taoyuan

    When the night enveloped Taoyuan County, there was a rapid knock on the door of a dilapidated hut, and the yellow dog next door howled. The knocker shuddered, looked around, and lowered his voice: "Old woman, old woman, open the door quickly!"

    "Who is it?" There was a lamp in the room, and a woman''s weak questioning came, dragging her footsteps over. When she arrived at the door, when she heard the voice of the man outside, the woman stood up and stood her eyebrows upside down. Instead of opening the door, she cursed with her arms akimbo through the door: "Dead old thief! Where did he die all day? At home? When the stove is cold and the pan is broken, there is not a single grain of rice or a single vegetable. I want to starve my old lady to death! Husband one day, you still have the face to come back!"

    When she scolded loudly, the yellow dog next door barked louder and flopped over the wall.

    "Old lady, old lady, open the door first, okay?" Yang Gongquan was afraid of disturbing the neighbors, covered his mouth with torn sleeves, and whispered in a low voice, "Let me go in, you can curse enough, huh?"

    The woman opened the door and sneered: "You want to scold? You have to have strength to scold! If you marry you as a scumbag, my old lady is starving to death!" With a snap, she slammed the door and went into the house. , Thousands of idiots kept cursing along the way.

    Yang Gongquan came in with a sullen face. He didn''t whisper to his wife as usual. He just took a scoop of water from the corner tank and drank it, wiped his mouth, and sat under the dim soybean oil lamp, letting the woman nag. He fumbled something out of his sleeve, shook it under the lamp, and squinted at the woman: "Look, what''s this?"

    The woman glanced at it and sneered: "A few broken leaves can also be treasures? Can you be poor and crazy?"

    "Women¡¯s knowledge!" Yang Gongquan snorted disdainfully, put the half-brown leaves on top of the candlelight and toasted it for a while. Suddenly, the color of the withered yellow leaves changed strangely, and the fragrance was full of fragrance. room.

    "Oh!" The woman stared blankly, thinking that she was dazzling, rubbed hard, and blurted, "God, what is that?""Grass! Haven''t you seen it?" Yang Gongquan triumphed, and took the grass leaf away from the lamp. "Do you know how much it is worth? Telling it to scare you to death!?

    The woman stretched out her hand and wanted to take a look, but Yang Gongquan snapped her hand back, and sneered: "You old lady, the egg has never been next. Chengri just nags, how much madness did you get this time? With Qibao, I will buy a lot of good land and beautiful houses for my own enjoyment, and marry a young woman, and I don¡¯t have to listen to you every day."

    When the woman heard Yang Gongquan say this, her heart panicked, with a smile on her face, and tugging at his sleeves: "Aren''t you really annoying me? I also do it for your own good. I encourage you to move forward. I hate you for coming?"

    Yang Gongquan snorted coldly and turned to sit in the wall. The woman stepped forward again softly begging for mercy, but he just ignored it.

    The woman said a few words, feeling embarrassed, she also paused. For a while, the house was surprisingly quiet, and only heard the wind whizzing through the broken window papers, and the table was fluttering with lights. cold. In silence, the woman suddenly covered her face and sobbed: "I''ve been married to you for more than ten years and can''t eat enough. Can I not say a word? If I really dislike you, I will find another way out. Starving here every day?"

    Yang Gongquan sighed, turned his face to look at his wife''s yellowish face like dry grass leaves, rough clothes and shaggy head. More than forty women have half-white hair and feel sad, knowing that what she said is true. I thought that if I took the opportunity to attack again, I would feel rich and abandon the chaff. So it slowed down

 Chapter 30 Festival

    In his tone, he asked: "Have you ever eaten today?"

    When the woman heard her husband ask her, she laughed with joy, and said as she wiped her tears: "Never Zeng Miles! You have not opened the pot for two days after you got out of the door yesterday, where did the food come from!"

    Yang Gongquan said in surprise: "Why don''t you go to Aunt Gu''s house next door to borrow some rice to cook?"

    "Where do you feel embarrassed to go?" The woman wiped her eyes and smiled bitterly. "I borrowed a liter a few days ago, but I haven''t paid it back once. I saw you on weekdays. Even if they don''t remind me, my face is still hot."

    The woman stood up, walked under the stove, brought out a broken bowl, and put it on the table. There was a jujube cake in it: "The day before yesterday, the Chen family added a fat son to the east side of the house. He shared the cake with the neighbors in the shop¡ªI I''m afraid that you will have an empty stomach when you go out, so I will keep it for you until now, I''m afraid it will be a bit rotten."

    "Old lady," Yang Gongquan grabbed a corner and tasted it. As expected, he was already rotten and the corners of his eyes were wet, "I have suffered you."

    The woman wiped her eyes and forced a smile: "Where have you been these few days? How did you give birth to this baby? It made me worry at home for fear of you having trouble."

    "I thought about it, I really couldn''t find any way, so I wanted to try my luck on the snow-capped mountains over Tianque and dig snow poppies." Yang Gongquan told the old lady about what he had encountered in the past two days. , Sighed, "When the group of officers and soldiers finally went down the mountain, they couldn''t help but say they were going to kill us, and a few people were scattered. Fortunately, it was dark at that time, and I was familiar with the roads in Tianque Mountain again, crawling and rolling to find a secluded path. Come to the mountain-I don''t know what happened to Young Master Murong and the others.""Oh! No wonder people in the village today said that many people from the government came to seal the mountain, and all those who came from the mountain were killed, and the corpse capital was piled up on the road." The woman was terrified when she heard it, paled, and hit him with her head. "Devil! How did you get there? Don''t let it go? If the government knows about it, you have to catch and decapitate!"

    "If you don''t fight your life, where can you get this baby?" Yang Gongquan smiled, and put the Scutellaria barbata into his wife''s hands. "You are good to live and harvest. Find a time to go to town and sell it, then buy a house and land, and live your life well. ."

    The woman was so overjoyed that she hurriedly took the kerchief carefully and said, "I''m so hungry! Old man, are you hungry too? Wait for me to get some wine and vegetables and have a good meal."

    "Aunt Gu is still lending you rice?" Yang Gongquan smiled, "I can tell at a glance that he is a master who has come in or out."

    The woman pressed the Yao Cao she held in her arms, and sipped: "My old lady has the treasure now, so I''m afraid I can''t borrow it? They will come and ask us to borrow money tomorrow!" out.

    Yang Gongquan watched the woman go out, sat alone with his knees folded, and shrank his head in the air leakage. He regretted again in his heart, and felt that he shouldn''t give the Yaocao to his wife in this way. Unbearable hunger, tossing and turning on the couch.

    Suddenly there was a rustling sound outside the window. At first he thought it was the wind blowing the window paper, but the sound went all the way to the door and then stopped. Could it be that the gangster knew that there was a strange treasure at home, so he touched it so quickly? Yang Gongquan was startled in horror, and pricked his ears on the couch to listen to the movement outside. I only heard that someone outside was talking in a low voice.

    "It should be here." A young man''s voice said.

    "Have you remembered correctly?" It was a woman who retorted, "You can find his house in the dark by just looking at it? In case it is wrong, if someone finds out that we are from the Tianque side today, we will Trouble!"

    "Shhh..." the young man asked the other party to lower his voice and said, "Let''s take a look first."Then Yang Gongquan only listened to the footsteps of the two and moved under the window. After he understood who it was, he couldn''t help but laugh secretly. There was a soft sound under the window, a line opened, and four eyes lined up to look in. The light in the room was dim, and before the two of them could see clearly, the window suddenly creaked open. The Sheng screamed, causing the yellow dog next door to bark.

    "Hush, come in!" Yang Gongquan wanted to scare the two of them, but was bluffed by the Sheng, and hurriedly went to open the door.

    Murong Xiu pulled Na Sheng into the door. Yang Gongquan looked around and found that he did not disturb the neighbors. He immediately closed the door, and looked at the two from head to toe under the lamp. He was surprised and delighted: "Mr Murong, how do you escape? Coming down? It made me worry for a long time for nothing!"

    "We hid on the mountain until it was dark, and the wooden slave went back to find Gui Ji, and Gui Ji asked the lovebirds to send us down the mountain." Murong Xiu was also tired, but he was still calm in responding, "Fortunately, you still remember the day, buddy. The location of the house that I pointed out, touched the dark and pulled the girl Sheng, and rushed over - trouble Brother Yang."

    "Where is the word, where is the word." Yang Gongquan rubbed his hands and laughed, hurriedly letting the two of them in. "There is no Master Murong, I was killed by a robber on the Tianque and cheated by a beast!-By the way, Gongzijiang Mao What''s wrong with Miss?"

    "I ran away and didn''t see them." Na Sheng sighed, thinking about the uncomfortable.

    "The Sheng girl is not sad, maybe they are lucky, and they are already out of danger at this time." Yang Gongquan saw that there was no longevity in the house, so he could only scoop two bowls of water and come over. Just wait."

    However, with exhaustion, Murong Xiu expressed his gratitude, then took it and drank it in one breath.

    Na Sheng sat in a daze, knowing that Yang Gongquan¡¯s words were only comforting: Maojiang and Murong were not as familiar with the terrain as they and Murong were able to get help from Guiji, nor were they as familiar with the terrain as Yang Gongquan. It is extremely difficult. She has no affection for Mao Jiangfeng, but for that Miss Jiang Chupei, perhaps because of the same fate, thinking that she had survived the ravaged by robbers for the rest of her life, and the cloud was close at hand but could not escape her life, she couldn''t help but shed tears.

    "What''s the matter?" Murong Xiu drank the water and took a sigh of relief. He suddenly cried when he saw that Sheng who was so careless all the way, he looked over in surprise."Ms. Jiang''s life is really bitter." Na Sheng wiped his tears, his eyes red.

    Murongxiu didn''t expect that this Dongba girl was sad for a stranger she met on a road. When she remembered the situation when she rushed forward and used her body to fend off Jiang Chupei''s arrows, she couldn''t help but glance at Na Sheng a few more times.

    "Oh, a woman''s life is hard, mostly because she followed the wrong man - you didn''t see the sorrow of the scholar who was taken by the robbers along the way!" Yang Gongquan followed with a sigh, looking at the pair of young men and women who were servants in front of him. , Smiled, "Why is there someone like that girl Sheng who has vision and entrusted Mr. Murong to Mr. Murong?"

    Na Sheng was drinking water and almost choked on hearing these words, but when he looked at Murong Xiu, his face turned slightly red, and he laughed in his heart. But the pitiful and shy Murong Xiu immediately made a big red face and waved his hands again and again: "Brother Yang, it''s not..."

    Before he could say a word, the three people in the room fell silent immediately after hearing the door knocking outside.

    "Devil! Why close the door? The old lady is full of things, how can I open it?" The woman outside shouted, kicking the door with her feet, "It''s so heavy, come open the door!"

    "Maybe, it''s the old lady who is back." Yang Gongquan breathed a sigh of relief, said to Erren, and went up and opened the door.

    The woman stepped in the door and babbled to herself, and saw her: she was holding a bucket of rice in her left hand, a piece of cooked beef and a few offal was placed on the rice, and a pot of wine in her right hand, and she was still holding one. The clucking hen.

    "Old lady, how do you buy so much?" Yang Gongquan closed the door, and when he looked back and saw the woman like this, he stayed and blurted out.

    "Old man, these two are..." The woman looked at the two uninvited guests in the room, surprised."Oh, old lady, these are the young Master Murong and the Sheng girl I just told you!" Yang Gongquan hurried over to introduce him, "But my lifesaver, otherwise my life would have been on the Tianque! - this is my home. Old lady, her maiden name is Huang."

    The two sides were introduced, and I saw them separately. Huang put down the stuff in his hands and smiled on his face: "The two are distinguished guests! Sit down, just bought something, and when I cook, I cut it and brought it up¡ª Old man, you accompany the guests to speak." Yang Gongquan got used to his promises, so he could not help but agreed, and sat and talked with the two of them. Huang moved to the back stove to chop vegetables without mentioning.

    When I was young, I prepared it, and Na Sheng helped bring it up, and a table filled with it, with four people sitting around and holding chopsticks. All of them were so hungry that they couldn''t take care of the politeness, so they ate their heads, and when they were almost eating, they exhaled and poured the wine. Huang gave him a cup of Murong Xiu to save his husband. He smiled and asked, "The son is from Zhongzhou, but he is going to Yecheng to do business?"

    Murong Xiu nodded: "Xiao Ke brought some goods, ready to sell some in Zezhiguo, and then went to Yecheng."

    "So, I will stay for a few more days. In these few days outside, even if they want to kill the guests from the east of Tianque, the two of the sons still avoid the limelight before going on the road." Huang''s speech is smart, and he is diligent in keeping guests. If I live in my family, I can also repay my son''s life-saving grace."

    "So, thank you very much." Murong Xiu hurriedly pulled Na Sheng''s sleeves with his hands, and the two thanked them together.

    Soon after eating, Huang asked her husband to clean up the dishes, and went down to tidy up a room that had not been used for many years. There was only one set of bedding at home, and it was not easy to go out to let people know that someone was coming, so he had to put him in his room. He took the broken mattress and put it on the shop, and came out to meditate to Murong: "There are only two rooms, and the bedding is also broken, which made both of you laugh at it-I will stay overnight and buy a new one tomorrow."

    "What?" Na Sheng didn''t look at the broken quilt, jumped up, and pointed at Murong Xiu, "You want me to live with him all night?"

    "Why... aren''t these two young couples?" After all, Huang didn''t know the details. He only heard that the two came from Zhongzhou together, and they weren''t like brothers and sisters, so he guessed.

    "

 Chapter 31 Festival

    No, no..." Murong Xiu blushed and waved his hand hurriedly, "-I''ll just lie on the table outside for a night, don''t bother. "

    "Ah..." The Huang family is shrewd. Seeing Murong Xiu''s troubles, he had an idea after hesitating, "That way, if the girl Sheng doesn''t dislike my old lady, I will rest with my old body at night; Mr. Murong will have a room with my old man. ,how?"

    "Good, good." Murong Xiu breathed a sigh of relief and nodded repeatedly.

    Na Sheng squinted at him, seeing that he blushed and looked more handsome, suddenly regretted greatly in his heart.

    Before going to bed, Huang brought a basin of water, greeted Na Sheng to wash, and at a glance, he saw Yan Yan Shishi wrapped in the right hand of Sheng, and said in surprise: "The girl is injured? Such a wrap will cause the wound to rot, apply it quickly. Some herbs are good."

    Na Sheng was shocked when she saw that she was about to do something, and put her hand behind her back, blurting out, "No need, no injury!"

    "Huh?" Huang cried for a moment. Murong Xiu next to him just looked at Na Sheng''s embarrassment coldly, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth-it really was deliberately wrapped, was it to hide something? As a jewelry merchant, he was born with a strange instinct for treasures, and the indescribable extravagance on that Sheng was something he had never encountered before. He is just a businessman. The reason why he promised Guiji to take care of such a cumbersome girl is not only for the Xueyongzi, but more importantly, when he first saw this girl, he intuitively felt her. Carrying treasures.

    ¡ªIf you can find a way to exchange treasures from this simple-minded woman, it should be a worthwhile trip. The eldest son of Murong''s family was thinking about it, but unexpectedly, at the same time the girl who was calculating was also calculating him, and wanted to fish for the golden turtle son-in-law.Two people with their own minds began their journey to a foreign land where they depended on each other.

    After washing Na Sheng for a long time, the dust and dirt from the basin was washed away, and the dark face suddenly became white and crystal-clear. Although the facial features were normal, the eyebrows and big eyes looked pleasant. She shone on the water and sighed contentedly: The bumps on the road finally came to an end, and she saw her clean face.

    "The girl was born in good shape." Knowing that the girl loves beauty, Huang clan praised him, and then he dried his face and combed his hair, then turned around. However, before turning around, I suddenly froze¡ª

    Murong Xiu also finished washing with water, spreading out her long hair that looked like ink and putting it in a bun again. Originally, he didn''t show his true face when he was a servant of the wind and dust, but now once the dust is gone, only the eyes such as crown jade, sword eyebrows and stars are seen. This is also the case of Pan An''s rebirth and Song Yu''s rebirth.

    "Ah." Na Sheng was dumbfounded, and the comb in his hand fell to the floor with a snap. Although Huang was almost half a hundred years old, he was shocked at first sight and couldn''t speak.

    Murong Xiu turned his head to look at the two, embarrassed, his face felt hot, and he hurried into the room.

    Na Sheng was still in a daze, but Huang Clan came back to his senses, took his husband who had just boiled the water in, and dragged him to the kitchen. He lowered his voice and said anxiously: "Old man! This son of Murong is just afraid of something. Weird-so handsome."

    Yang Gongquan was startled for a moment, and laughed: "Old lady, you are so old, how can you be tempted to see a handsome young man?"

    Huang waved his hand and motioned to him in a low voice: "Hush...No, I think he is too handsome. Don''t you think that face is like a shark?"

    "Sailor?" Yang Gongquan was taken aback, and immediately denied, "No, it''s not right, it''s blue hair and blue eyes, and Young Master Murong has black hair and black eyes, just like us. Moreover, he obviously came from Tianque, Zhongzhou. Where did the mackerel come from?"".... That''s true." Huang thought for a while, still worrying about it, "It''s a capital crime to take in the shark privately! Old man, my eyes keep jumping, I''m afraid that leaving them will cause disaster."

    "Oh, my old lady, you just want to think. They are my saviors, can they not take them in?" Yang Gongquan patted the woman and laughed softly. Maybe Young Master Murong will take care of us again when he is happy."

    "God, a basket of Yaocao!" Huang''s turbid eyes flashed suddenly, and no longer spoke.

    At night, because of the exhaustion of running around for a few days, the Sheng fell asleep and fell asleep.

    The wind blew in from the broken window paper, and suddenly I heard someone calling her name. From a distance, it seemed to come from the other side of the sky: "Na Sheng, Na Sheng..."

    "Huh?" She replied vaguely, feeling that the voice was very familiar, but she couldn''t remember who it was.

    "Come on! Come on now... I''m waiting for you, come quickly." The voice called her.

    "Where have you been?" She was so sleepy that she couldn''t open her eyes, but the voice seemed to have indescribable magic power, which caused her to stand up from the couch swayingly, and seeing Huang next to her still sleeping soundly, she Crawling over the woman''s body, getting out of bed, and moving forward suddenly and suddenly following the sound in the room that leaked into the moonlight.

    "Come over Jiuyi." The familiar voice replied, far away in the sky.

    Suddenly the whole world changed-the surroundings became pitch black and invisible, narrow and suffocating.She felt breathless, panicked, and stretched out her hand, only to find that she felt like she was in a stone coffin and couldn''t find the way around. She had to pat the thick and heavy stone wall in front of her and shouted, "Let me go out." Where is this? Where is this! Let me go!"

    "This is Jiuyi Mountain." The voice suddenly rang, but this time it was close at hand, replied.

    "Why am I in Jiuyi Mountain? Let me go!" Na Sheng panicked, stretched out his hand and slapped the tightly closed stone wall in front of him, shouting, "Murongxiu, Murongxiu, save me!"

    However, only her voice echoed coldly. She felt that her hand bones were about to smash on the stone, but the hard confinement did not move at all, and the narrow space seemed to suffocate her with a living sarcophagus.

    In despair, she collapsed on the rock wall exhausted.

    The darkness is invisible, and I don''t know how many weird dangers there are in it. She lay in despair for a long, long time. Suddenly, vaguely heard footsteps approaching above her head-is there anyone? Has anyone come here?

    Na Sheng didn''t have time to think about it, and he patted the stone wall desperately with surprise, raised his head and shouted outside: "Help! Help!"

    The sound of far away footsteps turned back again, as if she was still uncertain about her position, and she wandered outside for a while, then drifted away. Na Sheng was anxious to beat the stone wall hard, hoarse: "Help! Help! I''m locked here!"

    "Who is talking there?" The people outside finally heard it and stopped, some unsure patted the stone wall outside, and said in a low voice, "Hey, there is an old seal here...but how can there be people inside? What about the sound?"

    "I am Na Sheng! Open it and let me out!" Hearing the voice of the person outside, Na Sheng suddenly felt an indescribable chill in her heart, but the ecstasy of being rescued made her unable to think of anything else, so she just took pictures quickly Looking at the stone wall, shouting at the top of his head."Hey", there was a soft sound, as if something was broken outside, and the person''s voice came in more clearly: "Who is inside?-what do you say your name is?"

    "My name is Na Sheng!" The thick rock wall broke a hole, and the wind from outside blew in. She was close to suffocation and took a deep breath, ecstatically shouting to the person who came to rescue her, "Thank you, thank you!"

    The man just reached in his hand to pull her out, and shook like an electric shock: "Impossible! You are not Na Sheng!"

    "I''m not the sheng who is? I am the sheng¡ª" she replied somewhat inexplicably, reaching out and holding the hand that came out of the gap in her head¡ªsuddenly, she was completely stunned:

    ring! That "Emperor Heaven" ring! That hand...that hand, is it her own hand?

    "I''m the Sheng!" On the broken seal above his head, the voice muttered to himself incomprehensibly-Na Sheng finally understood the reason why he was so cold to his bones as soon as he heard the voice: it was completely complete All, her own voice! She herself was speaking to herself outside across the stone wall!

    She screamed, let go of the hand she was holding, and looked up from the breach. The light outside was faint, and through the broken seal gap, she saw the face with her head down¡ªit really was "Na Sheng"!

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! stand up.

    "Help! Help!" Na Sheng couldn''t control it anymore and yelled like a collapse. Suddenly, it was pitch black again, feeling extremely suffocated, and shouted desperately, "Help! Help! Murong Xiu, help!"

    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Suddenly someone next to him asked loudly, shaking her shoulder, "What''s the matter?"Murongxiu''s voice? Opened his eyes tremblingly, for fear of seeing that face of fear again. However, in the blur, what she saw was really the inexplicable and eager face of the young jeweler. She fixed her eyes and looked at it again. Suddenly she burst into tears and hugged Murong Xiu''s shoulder: "Help! Help!"

    "What? Have a nightmare?" Murong Xiu was awakened in the middle of the night, running over with his hair, and saw the Dongba girl crying and screaming like crazy. Although his face was hot, but for fear of disturbing the neighbor, he quickly comforted Na Sheng.

    Na Sheng couldn''t speak, his whole body trembled, and he seemed to be greatly frightened. Huang was also woken up, rubbing his eyes and complaining: "The girl Sheng must be a nightmare! She just slept well.

 Chapter 32 Festival

    Okay, but suddenly I turned over and sat up and muttered, saying ¡®seal¡¯, and kept saying ¡®I¡¯m the Sheng¡¯-and then I held my hand tightly. "

    "I, I said''seal''? I said it?" Na Sheng had already calmed down slowly. Hearing Huang repeating his dream, he suddenly trembled and covered his ears, "Really me? Outside? That person is really me!?"

    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?" Murong Xiu was shocked when she saw her like that, "What did you dream of?"

    "I dreamt of myself..." Na Sheng muttered to himself, the more fear in his eyes, he suddenly grabbed Murong Xiu, "Help me! It''s terrible... terrible."

    "Don''t be afraid, we are all here, but just dreaming." Murong Xiu patted her, comforting, "Go to sleep first."

    "I don''t sleep! I don''t sleep..." Na Shengyou jumped up and sat up, "I don''t dare to sleep. Murong, you talk to me, I don''t dare to sleep."

    Murong Xiu glanced at her embarrassedly and saw that Sheng''s face was white and his eyes were scattered. He knew that she was really scared and couldn''t bear to leave her alone. Huang coughed and said, "So, let the old man come over and have a room with me. Girl Sheng is so scared, it''s better to be accompanied by someone."

    Yang Gongquan rushed over barefoot, and at this moment he was also agreeing, took his clothes over, and went to bed with his wife.Finally it calmed down again. The two couples on the couch fell asleep head-to-head, and heard that the door was closed in the other room. Huang stabbed her husband secretly, and whispered: "Old man, they are really abnormal! Just now I clearly heard what the girl said,''Emperor Tian'' Jiuyi Mountain''-that was the taboo of the former dynasty and today''s government! Could it be that the two of them that the government wants to seize the mountain today?"

    "Nonsense, there is no such a coincidence... It must have been as lucky as me and hit the day." Yang Gongquan lowered his throat and rebuked, but suddenly he paused, and his voice hesitated, "But... , I accidentally saw his ears... it seems that there really are gills like sharks."

    "Really?" Huang''s also bluffed, "I said he is a shark! This time he has caused a big disaster!"

    "But, old lady, don''t you say that the shark is as cold as a fish? But when I touched his elbow, it was obviously warm." Yang Gongquan decomposed, but after all, he is a peaceful and self-preserving citizen, and he feels a little worried. "Moreover, his hair and eyes don''t look like a shark!"

    "It''s a disaster anyway, so don''t recruit at home." Huang lowered his voice.

    Yang Gongquan was embarrassed and turned around in the dark: "I can''t drive them away because they saved my life?"

    Huang sneered: "It''s easy to save your life. If the government finds it, you can sit down again! At that time, you have to pay for your old lady''s life to go in - one in and one out, do you say you have made a profit or a loss?"

    "They might not be bad guys, they are regular merchants." Yang Gongquan replied in a low voice. After all, he hadn''t forgotten his love for money, and said in a low voice, "I have a basket of grass! Let''s entertain him, can it be better? "

    "Hey! Unseen old bone!" Huang gave a disdainful sneer, and poked her husband secretly.

    "Hush." ??Yang Gongquan bluffed, and hurriedly went to plug his wife''s mouth, listened carefully to the movement next door, and cursed in a low voice, "Fuzzy guy, you are too impatient to live and dare to fight others? You know that Murong. The son is so powerful, even the ghost **** the Tianque talks to him politely! How dare you think so?""How about the reporter?" Huang thought for a while, and continued to make his own ideas, "Say that these two people came from Tianque today-let the government come, and we can get some rewards."

    "Death!" Yang Gongquan sneered, "I came all the way from Tianque with them, and the government came to them to make a confession, so why didn''t they catch me too?"

    Huang was silent, after a long time, he laughed and said, "That''s right, old man, go to sleep."

    Yang Gongquan sighed, turned over to lie down, and murmured: "But these two people are indeed strange. If they stay for a long time, they are afraid that they will get into trouble... How can I send them on the road soon."

    "You go to sleep, I''ll be on one side, and I''ll wake you up if Nightmare stops." Seeing that Sheng shrank on the couch, Murong Xiu was soothing and relieved. In fact, she didn''t quite understand why she was so scared. , But also saw that Sheng fear is not pretending.

    "Um...thank you." Na Sheng glanced at him gratefully.

    "I promised Gui Ji to take care of you all the way, and I also took your Xueyuezi-you should keep your promise after the deal, you don''t need to thank you." Murong Xiu smiled, took his long clothes and sat aside , Put the back basket to your side, and take care of it with you.

    "Ah, it seems that I made a profit this time." Na Sheng finally relaxed his nervousness and smiled.

    "Go to sleep, you are also very tired these few days." Murong Xiu nodded to her, she hmmed and closed her eyes.

    However, Murong Xiu opened his eyes, as if he heard something keenly, stood up silently and walked to the door, listening for a while, his face gradually becoming serious. The faint moonlight came in from outside the window, and the young jeweller suddenly sighed slightly, with an expression of "Sure enough" on his face-he looked outside through the broken window. Behind the dark night is the unpredictable New World. The future is unpredictable, and no one can be trusted.It¡¯s a terrible place to live here, so let¡¯s leave tomorrow, before people realize that they are an ordinary person and decide to kill.

    Na Sheng had already fallen asleep, breathing was soothing and steady, and the moonlight shone on her face, as if there was a shining serenity-this girl who knows nothing, who was greedy for treasure for a while, agreed to take her, it was really a loss business.

    Thinking about it, Murong Xiu smiled bitterly, and sat down to close his eyes for a nap, but suddenly saw Na Sheng frowning in his sleep, expression of fear appeared on his face, trembling all over, silently opened his mouth, but said no. Speak aloud.

    Nightmare again? Murong Xiu had no choice but to shake her awake hurriedly. After a while, Sheng opened his eyes, and then pulled him in horror like last time: "That voice... That voice is coming again! It has to go to Jiuyi with it. !"

    "Dreaming, just dreaming." Murong Xiu patted her trembling shoulders, comforting.

    Although in the arms of the golden turtle who was determined to catch, Na Sheng had no mood at this time, and he couldn''t breathe: "No! It''s not a dream! It''s entangled me! It''s entangled me!"

    "Who is pestering you?" Murong Xiu asked, looking at the pale Sheng inexplicably.

    "It." Na Sheng raised his right hand in front of him, looked at the layers of wrapped hands, with a dazed expression, "Damn it, I can''t take it off when I put it on-that stinky hand killed me!"

    After tossing all night, I couldn''t sleep well, and when I woke up the next day, it was already three poles.

    Murong Xiu woke up Na Sheng and went out quickly, only to find three or four kinds of side dishes, two pairs of chopsticks, and two bowls of porridge neatly arranged on the table. When Yang Gongquan saw the two come out, he stood up and greeted them to have breakfast. After the two of them had washed and sat down, Na Sheng just put down the chopsticks, and Murong Xiu held it, glanced sideways at her, then turned to Yang Gongquan and said, "Why don''t Brother Yang come to eat together?""My old woman and I got up early and had eaten it early." Yang Gongquan smiled and declined. Murongxiu secretly observed his words and colors, and saw that there was no unnatural color between his words, and he was a little bit defensive. However, he carefully looked at the food on the table. Judging by his experience in walking the rivers and lakes, he could not see that he had been poisoned. Look like. Murong Xiu lifted up his chopsticks and tasted a little bit of each item to make sure it was non-toxic, then let go of his hand and let the chopsticks down.

    "Why don''t you see my sister-in-law?" Murong Xiu asked again when he was eating, but not seeing Huang.

    Yang Gongquan rubbed his hands and smiled, and said: "The old lady said that the two were running around and their clothes were shabby. They went to the city to buy some new clothes from our place to replace them, so that they would not look eye-catching in the streets in Zhongzhou style clothes."

    "Okay, okay!" Although Na Sheng spent the middle of the night last night, he was bright in nature and regained his vitality when he woke up. He clapped his hands. "Your clothes are made of feathers? They look good! I like them."

    "Na Sheng." Murong Xiu glanced at her and turned to Yang Gongquan, "So, thank you Brother Yang and Auntie-we just changed our clothes and we just continued on the road."

    "Mr Murong is leaving so soon?" Yang Gongquan was taken aback, somewhat surprised.

    Murong Xiu nodded and said with a smile: "I have an appointment with a friend next time, so I have to rush to the appointment on time."

    "Oh, so, the son is a trustworthy person, so it is inconvenient to delay." Yang Gongquan did not expect that the other party had only stayed for one night before leaving, but it was just as he wanted to go.

    As he was talking, the door rang, but Huang came in with a bag of clothes. Hearing what they said, he was a little surprised: "Stay overnight and leave? Why not hang around for a few days?" Murong Xiu saw the gray-haired woman If you are full of guests and can figure out what the other person is thinking, you can sneer in your heart.

    Huang kept staying again and again, but couldn''t, so he had to unpack the package and took out two newly bought feather garments, which he must give them to wear. The feather garments, one big and one small, are all men''s styles. They wear cyan silk thread and embroider a Ruyi with gold thread on the top, which is very delicate. Na Sheng saw that he liked it, and then grabbed the small gesture on his body.Murongxiu knew that Zhongzhou¡¯s attire was not good for going out and that these clothes were necessary, so he did not refuse, but said, ¡°How embarrassed to ask Brother Yang to spend money?¡± He took another piece of Yao grass out of his sleeve as a thank you.

 Chapter 33 Festival

    . Yang Gongquan smiled so much that his eyes disappeared, he declined to accept it, and asked the two of them to change into new outfits and take a look.

    When it came out, the weather was refreshed, two young men dressed in Tsing Yi. Huang also diligently instructed the two of them to untie their hair and braid it again in accordance with the customs of Zezhiguo, hanging down to cover the ears.

    When they were properly dressed, the two looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing at each other''s strange appearance. Na Sheng watched Murong Xiu for a long time, and suddenly said, "Still looking strange."

    "Why is it weird?" Murong Xiu turned around, feeling that there was nothing wrong with him, wondering.

    "It''s so good-looking, picking eyes. You will be robbed by Yunhuang''s bandit as a big girl." Na Sheng joked, watching him flush with sullen face, and quickly stuck out his tongue, and sprinted out, "I''m on the road and on the road! "

    Murong Xiu couldn''t, so he had to carry the basket on his back and say goodbye to Yang Gongquan and his wife.

    "Thank God, these two calamities have finally been sent away..." Yang Gongquan let out a long sigh of relief as the two left one after another, and looked at Yao Cao in his hand with eyebrows smiling, as if showing off to the Huang family. Said, "Look, I''m right? Don''t worry too much, you think they have given me another one, this time I will be rich!"

    "Unseen poor ghost!" Huang gave his husband a mouthful, took out something from his sleeve, shook it in front of Yang Gongquan''s eyes, and sneered, "What do you think this is?"Yang Gongquan snatched the past, took a closer look, and lost his voice: "Ten thousand baht? How did you spend so much money! You can''t exchange the money if you sold the Yao grass I gave you!"

    The Huang triumphantly laughed, and hacked his hands back to regain the bank note: "Is my old lady still capable? Guess what I did this morning?"

    "Didn''t you go to the city to buy clothes for them?" Yang Gongquan was puzzled.

    "I bought the clothes-my old lady also sold them for a good price." Huang covered his mouth and laughed, looking at a man and a woman who was about to go invisible on the road, "I went to talk to the manager of the Ruyi Gambling House. , From Zhongzhou came a jeweler with a basket of yao grass, but it was a big deal¡ªyou also know that Ruyi Gambling Shop secretly does shameful deeds? At first, the supervisor didn¡¯t believe me, so I took that yao grass. When I showed it to him, he stopped talking, and then gave me 10,000 baht."

    Yang Gongquan stared at the woman for a long time, then suddenly laughed: "What a wicked woman! You want to lend a knife to murder."

    Huang waved the silver ticket, proudly: "This way, we don''t have to start with or disturb the government, so we can do this for nothing-it''s more cost-effective."

    Yang Gongquan thought for a while, stomping his feet: "So how did you let them go? How can you explain when the people from Ruyi Gambling Shop come?"

    "Then you need to remind you? The chief over there has already thought about it." Huang gave him a disdainful look and sneered, "I didn''t see the new clothes I put on them?-The golden ruyi embroidered on it is The secret sign made is that Taoyuan County is the world of Ruyi Gambling House. Once this mark is made, where can the two of them go? And I heard that they have to go to the city-Ruyi Gambling House is sending people here. This is half the way. It was delivered."

    Smiled triumphantly, seeing that the two people had gone so far invisible, Huang turned around: "Old man, what kind of new house do you think we build? Is it good to live in the city? Buy more delicious and fun things, and follow. You unlucky guy has suffered for a lifetime, and you should have a good time..."

    Yang Gongquan followed her behind Nuonuo, but he took a breath of air in his heart and secretly said: "It''s so good, when will this woman become so vicious!"Eight, the wind rises

    The business of Ruyi Gambling Shop is still very good today, and there are plenty of guests and it is very noisy.

    Mrs. Ruyi, the proprietress, was sitting on the attic lounge, raised the curtains, and looked at the lively casino underneath. The girl next to her fanned her and beat her back. She drank a sip of tea, circled her eyes, and fell on the guest in the southwest corner.

    The guest was inconspicuous, dressed in ordinary clothes, not outstanding in appearance, he was very tall, sat down a bit taller than the others, drank and drank fiercely, and gambled fiercely¡ªjust in luck. It''s been bad, and the people at the same table always lose in guessing points.

    The reason why Mrs. Ruyi noticed him was that the beautiful girl with dark blue hair next to him, whose hair color made people know that she was a shark at first glance.

    ¡ªAnyway, he blatantly brought the shark to show up? You know, under the regulations of the Cangliu Empire, the sharks can only stay in two places: Yechengdong City, or the private room, and they are never allowed to walk with their masters on the street.

    However, the girl seemed to be accustomed to walking around in the world. She stood behind the man and obeyed his instructions without any restraint. She poured wine and thumped her back. She kept calling her master, respectfully and obediently, and she saw the gamblers beside her salivating.

    Sure enough, he is a shark who has been accustomed to serving people for generations, trained to be servile... Madam Ruyi looked at it coldly and smiled contemptuously.

    "Madam, Young Master Sumo is awake." The girl who slapped her back did not know when she had already withdrawn, and came over and leaned over to report gently. Mrs. Ruyi hurriedly stood up: "Have you waited for the young master to wash? Come here for dinner soon." Caihe replied, but did not leave, hesitated, her face paled: "But, but..."

    "But what?" Seeing Caihe hesitating, Mrs. Ruyi ranted, "Quickly, don''t see a ghost!"Picking up the lotus calmly, he pressed his ears and said softly: "But the Yiner who went to serve Master Sumo last night died."

    "Dead?!" Mrs. Ruyi was also startled and blurted, "What''s the matter?"

    Caihe''s face was pale, obviously in shock: "The slave and maid didn''t know... When I went to the young master''s room early in the morning, I saw Yin''er naked and dead on the bed, her hands and feet were cut, and the bed was full of blood-Master Sumo was already up. , Took a bath in the inner hall and washed down the bucket full of blood. The servants turned around and ran away in fright."

    "Why... How is this?" Mrs. Ruyi was also dumbfounded, "Could it be, can it be that..."

    "I did kill it." Before Caihe could answer, suddenly the bead curtain of the seat was lifted, and a voice answered indifferently.

    "Master Sumo?" Mrs. Ruyi unexpectedly saw the puppet master coming in, and Mu replied blankly. She waved her hand to make Caihe retreat, lowered the curtain, went up to welcome him in, and said respectfully: "How can I come here by myself? Young master can''t see it, just in case¡ª"

    "I can see it." Sumo interrupted her, walked in and took a seat.

    "You, can you see?" Madam Ruyi''s eyes flashed brightly, and she looked at his eyes in the past, and she was pleasantly surprised. "The young master was blind when he was a child. It has been two hundred years... Now he can really see it?!"

    "The eyes are still invisible." Somo smiled faintly, his dark blue eyes bleak, "but I learned to see without eyes."

    Mrs. Ruyi looked at the person in front of her with joy in her eyes: "Congratulations, Master! When Master comes back, we are really hopeful that we will be relieved!""But I can never get rid of myself." Suddenly, the puppet master said in a thoughtless way, with unspeakable complex emotions between his eyebrows, mixed with all kinds of self-disgust, self-rejection and arrogance, and buried his face a little annoyed. In his palm, he said to Mrs. Ruyi, "Aunt Ruyi, I am finished...I am completely finished."

    "Master, what''s the matter?" Mrs. Ruyi was taken aback, and asked quickly, "Is it all about Yin''er? A little girl, Master, don''t worry about it, she should die if she doesn''t serve well, Master, don''t worry about it. ."

    "No, she served very well." Somo smiled, raised his face, his voice suddenly became weird, his eyes were in a daze, "Very charming, beautiful face, warm body...I am very satisfied. Aunt Ru, Have you ever felt cold... Our mackerel¡¯s blood is cold, just like fish... But why do I often feel cold? I can¡¯t sleep at night without holding a woman."

    "..." Mrs. Ruyi heard him so stupidly, she didn''t know how to answer, she just watched the young puppet master with open eyes, playing with the little puppet in her arms¡ªthe puppet''s hands were also stained with blood. Seeing that she noticed herself, the puppet suddenly opened her eyes and grinned strangely.

    "God!" Mrs. Ruyi was shocked. The cup in her hand was smashed to pieces. She stared at the puppet in Sumo''s arms and exclaimed, "It, how is it laughing! It, how is it and how it used to be? Master Sunuo is exactly the same!"

    "Arnold is always annoying. After I let it come back to life, it becomes very annoying..." Sumo was not surprised, and replied indifferently, turning his hand hard and squeezing the doll''s mouth, but there was a bone in the eyebrows. Disgusted, "Always talk to me constantly, always want to do something I don¡¯t want to do... Last time it had to assault the Dongba girl, this time, it killed Yiner again... I said I¡¯m already holding her It can be warm, but it has to say that human blood is warm enough..."

    Mrs. Ruyi took a deep breath and looked worriedly at Sumo, who was talking to herself, stuttering: "You said, what did you say?-You said, Master Suno has come back alive? He, he is not Did he die when he was less than one year old?"

    "He is dead... He was used by the Kongsang people as cats and dogs from his birth, and soon he died." The puppet master stroked the puppet¡¯s hair and murmured, that little puppet¡¯s face Lifelike, like twin brothers with Somo, exquisitely exquisite, "I don¡¯t want him to be buried in the soil to rot. I made Arnold a puppet... I cut off its joints, stringed it with a thread, and let him It moves, as if it is alive, carrying it everywhere..."

    "Oh my God...Master Sumo." Seeing Sumo''s expression, Mrs. Ruyi''s heart became cold, and she exclaimed in a low voice.

    A smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Su Mo''s mouth: "Afte

 Chapter 34 Festival

    After I went to Zhongzhou and learned how to manipulate the dead body, Arnold could really move on his own...but he became more and more disobedient, more and more disobedient...not a good boy. It likes killing people so much. When it smells the smell of blood, it gets so excited that it doesn''t listen to my control... It''s about to leave me, what should I do. "

    "Master Sumo." Mrs. Ruyi whispered, trying to pull the mentality of the young man from the edge of collapse, "Master Sumo!"

    The smile at the corner of the puppet master¡¯s mouth slowly disappeared, his eyes were blank, and he suddenly buried his face with his hands again, shaking all over: "Aunt Ru, I''m done! I''m not saved."

    "Master Sumo, don''t do this, nothing will happen." Although secretly worried about the other party''s mental condition, Mrs. Ruyi still comforted the young master in a soft voice, "You are the hope of all of us... to cheer up and believe in yourself. Anything can do. Soon the Left Right of the Restoration Army will make them come to see you. You can''t talk like that."

    "Rejuvenation Army?" The puppet master was startled and muttered to himself, "Rejuvenate, rejuvenate...Yes, Haiguo. But why do I have to do it? Why do I need to restore the country? I quit. ."

    Mrs. Ruyi looked at the incoherent Sumo in shock: "Master Sumo, you are the descendant of the Sea Emperor! You are also the hero of our Yuren. Everyone is looking forward to your return. You have been practicing for this for a hundred years. Is it?"

    "Why?" The puppet master replied in a daze. He suddenly lifted his face from his palm and laughed, "Hero? Funny...why? Is it because I forced the prince of Kongsang to jump off the building? Do you think that is the victory of our shark people?"

    Mrs. Ruyi looked at the person in front of her with a completely incomprehensible smile, her worries deepened. Sumo suddenly stopped smiling and leaned over, whispering strangely in his ear as if revealing some important secret: "Tell you, Auntie Ru...actually we lost."Seeing the other''s puzzled look, Somo laughed again, and the puppet in his arms opened his mouth again with him, laughing strangely together. Su Mo raised his hand and pointed to himself: "Don''t you understand? Aunt Ru, if you look at me now, don''t you really understand?"

    "Master Sumo!" Suddenly understood, Mrs. Ruyi''s face was white and she didn''t know what to say, she knelt in front of him with a plop, and looked up at the majestic face, but the beautiful woman''s eyes were desperate, "How could it be? This way!...Master Sumo. Then, what should I do..."

    "Aunt Ru, I''m not saved..." Su Mo smiled slightly, staring blankly into the distance-looking out from the window of the secret lounge, you can also see the white pagoda standing at the end of the world.

    Watching quietly, finally, as if his heart was calmer, the puppet master lifted the fuse and asked the puppet to stand on the coffee table and assume a pose. After a long time, he said indifferently: "What did I say just now... I''m afraid this brain is about to reach its limit, so I often talk gibberish uncontrollably. Auntie, don''t take it seriously."

    After a pause, seeing Madam Ruyi''s pale face, Sumo raised his hand to support her and smiled: "When will the envoy of the Restoration Army come? Is it time to prepare?"

    "So young master, you..." Mrs. Ruyi was startled by the strange calmness of the other party for a while.

    Gently moving his fingers to make the puppet on the table make various gestures, the puppet master said indifferently: "I''m okay...what else can I do?"

    With an inexplicable worry, Mrs. Ruyi walked out of the secret seat and met the manager who came to report.

    "I have just sent someone out to catch the jewelry merchant," the manager shook his fat body, covered in golden light, "If the old lady''s secret report is correct, this time it is a big fat sheep, madam!"

    "How much did you give to that old lady?" Mrs. Ruyi nodded and asked."Ten thousand baht." The manager rubbed his hands and took out a stalk of Yao grass, "including this."

    "Um... let her be beautiful for a while." Mrs. Ruyi took the Yaocao, just put it under her nose to tell the truth and sneered. Throw the corpse to the old woman''s house and tell the government that the family was murdering money-the 10,000 baht is the evidence."

    "Oh, over there from the government..." The general manager was not surprised when he heard the order, but just asked.

    "I''ll go to the government office." Mrs. Ruyi smiled and waved her silk. "Is it still unfair to me?"

    The manager also smiled, bending over to take his orders: "Yes, madam''s face, who won''t sell the country''s top and bottom officials? The subordinates will prepare now."

    "Hold on," Madam Ruyi stopped him, "It''s not in a hurry¡ªhave the guests from Jinghu not arrived yet?"

    The general manager rubbed his hands, as if his hands were always not cleaned, and wished to rub a layer of skin: "It hasn''t arrived yet-strange, the subordinate sent someone to wait outside the city this morning, but the water and land were gone. "

    "Weird...how did Zuo Quanshi miss the appointment." Madam Ruyi''s face changed slightly, her eyebrows frowned, and she wrung the silk around her fingers, "You will send someone to take a look at a place far away from the city--I think it''s something. Something is wrong."

    "Yes." The general manager turned around, but at that moment, Mrs. Ruyi suddenly heard a voice, her face changed drastically, and she ran to the window a few steps, poking her head out to look up to the sky. At this time, the manager also noticed the sound of a sharp arrow roaring in the wind, his face also changed, he pounced on it, and blurted out: "This is, this is... the wind falcon?!"

    Under the blue sky, the White Tower stood at the end of the sky, and a group of huge black wings flew over Taoyuan County, and wooden mechanical birds glide, hovering in the air, sending out sharp howls."They dispatched the Wind Falcon... They dispatched the Wind Falcon!" Mrs. Ruyi''s face turned pale, and the handkerchief was suddenly torn apart. "Do you know that the young master is back? Know that the Restoration Army is coming today? How could they, they? Know...who? Who told them? We shark people...were there any traitors among us shark people?!"

    "Madam, things may not be so bad." The steward rubbed his hands significantly faster, and his fat cheeks jumped. "Maybe they didn''t come for this--otherwise why didn''t they go straight to the gambling shop?"

    "Oh..." Mrs. Ruyi was startled, looking at the wind falcon circling in the sky above Taoyuan County, her expression was a little settled.

    "The Wind Falcon is here to find the blood of Emperor Kongsang." Suddenly, a voice came from the secret seat. Sumo opened the curtain, stood there, and replied faintly, "The Cangliu Empire is afraid of the blood of the emperor, and we don''t pay much attention to us at the moment."

    "The blood of the emperor?" Mrs. Ruyi blurted out exclaimed as she looked at the puppet master who came out, "Could it be--"

    Sumo nodded, listening to the howling in the wind, and said lightly: "The first seal has been unlocked."

    Mrs. Ruyi and the manager were suddenly startled.

    "In that case, the six-star gathering and the colorless city has already welcomed the''king''s right hand'' in the first seal?" Returning to the elegant seat, after listening to what happened on the Mushitag Xuefeng and Tianzhu, Mrs. Ruyi was surprised. , "Then, why are the wind falcons outside still staying in Taoyuan County?"

    "They should be looking for the holder of the''Emperor Heaven''." Somo took a sip of wine, listened to the faint wind outside, and laughed, "Is the Cangliu Empire scared? Since that person can unlock the first one The seal, then of course it can also unlock the remaining four seals...''huangtian'' will guide the holder there. And the ten witches will never let that girl live."

    "Master Sumo, since you met that girl, why did you let her go?" Mrs. Ruyi was puzzled, "Now it seems that if the Ten Witches kill her, it will not do us any good, right?"Sumo took the wine glass and stared at the bright red wine in the glass with his empty eyes, and shook his head: "If I take her away, I will definitely expose my whereabouts-too obvious, she hasn''t been able to hide it." Huangtian¡¯s power. And she may not die: Huangtian will not easily hurt the holder."

    "Shhh...it should be considered a good thing." Madam Ruyi sighed for a long time. The wind outside didn''t sound so harsh, and she took a sip from her wine glass, "The appearance of the''Huang Tian'' attracted the attention of the Cangliu Empire. Power, the two forces overlapped and entered Yunhuang at the same time, and the existence of the young master was concealed...Heaven is helping us."

    "Heaven? What is the sky?" Somo sneered, sipping the wine from the toast with a strange blush on his pale cheeks.

    That kind of magical beauty, as if a sudden ray of light, dazzled Mrs. Ruyi, who is also a shark.

    No wonder... a hundred years ago, the "overwhelming nation" chaos was triggered for the person in front of you, right? Since then, the sea has flowed and the corpses have spread across the wild, but this person has gone for a long time and has never seen the beacon fire and smoke all over the place.

    In the silence, the noise of the gamblers downstairs became even harsher.

    "How do I open a gambling shop?" The puppet master coughed slightly after drinking too fast.

    "Quick money...As long as I make money, I can do all my business: gambling, selling laughs, killing people and overtaking products..." Mrs. Ruyi laughed, shook her head, and whispered, "¡ª¡ªThe Restoration Army wants money, and we are the people. They are all slaves again. What else?"

    Su Mo lowered his head, listening to the endless laughter and shouting downstairs, and said lightly: "It''s not easy to open such a gambling shop, right? It''s as good as auntie."

    Mrs. Ruyi was taken aback, and she hid her mouth and laughed: "Master Sumo really has sharp eyes...Yes, of course Ruyi Gambling Shop has a backing, otherwise how can we gain a foothold in Taoyuan County?"Somo did not ask any further, but Mrs. Ruyi paused, suddenly wondering what kind of watch it was on her face.

 Chapter 35 Festival

    Love, slowly said: "I am Governor Gao Shunzhao... how do you say? The next concubine?" The beautiful woman laughed and covered her mouth with a silk: "I shouldn''t even count as a concubine? How can a concubine be a concubine? It¡¯s just a slave girl."

    Su Mo turned his head and stared at the aunt Ru, whom he had known since childhood, with empty eyes, without speaking.

    "At that time, under the pressure of ten witches, the governor sent me out of the house, but he privately gave me an order-" Madam Ruyi smiled and took out a jade box from the secret room," he said. If he encounters a fatal disaster and he can''t help in time-then, by following this order, all the forces of Zezhiguo can be mobilized."

    The white jade token on one side, crystal clear and gentle, was put into the pale and slender hands of the puppet master.

    "It is the double-headed golden-winged bird-the supreme amulet of the Cangliu Empire." Mrs. Ruyi explained lightly. "It was originally the ten witches of the Cangliu Empire in Garan City, and the highest authority symbol bestowed on the governor of the country."

    "The governor''s authority, made a talisman for the sharks?" Su Mo smiled slightly, and said coldly, "Lose makes his mind dizzy."

    Madam Ruyi suddenly reduced her smile. Although facing the young master, her wink did not give in: "Wrong, I think if it weren''t for the ten witches'' persecution, Shun Zhao would definitely marry me as promised."

    Hearing that, Su Mo just lowered his head and sneered slightly: "Aunt Ru is also fainted? Who would really marry a shark!"Mrs. Ruyi''s face was pale, and she didn''t dare to offend the young master, she got up angrily and prepared to leave.

    "Look¡ªpeople only treat Shark people like that..." Sumo didn''t leave her, but he listened to the voice downstairs with a side face, smiled faintly, and pointed at a group of fanatical gamblers in the southwest corner of the downstairs through the curtain. People will only be treated like that."

    "Press this, press this!" At the gambling table in the southwest corner downstairs, the crowded gamblers blushed and roared loudly. After swiping the last bunch of money in front of the man in black, looking at the empty bag, the bald gambler who won the red face heard everyone booing, grinning, leaning over, and standing in front of the man in black. The girl behind pulled down the middle, "It doesn''t matter if you have no money! Press this, count you fifty thousand baht! Let''s continue to bet!"

    The dark blue-haired shark girl was pushed rudely, staggered to the center of the crowd, surrounded by people like goods. Countless pairs of eyes looked up and down, and the gamblers coveted and whispered.

    "Fifty thousand... is worth the price, she is a woman, she seems to be less than one hundred and fifty years old, quite young."

    "Hey, in 30 years or so, you will be able to get it in the East Market and sell it at a good price!"

    "Even if she doesn''t know how to weave silk ribbons, there have been several dendrobes in the past few decades that have been collected and sold as pearls."

    "But it''s too risky, isn''t it? The face is pretty good, but if there is any body defect, you can only tell if you take off your clothes!"

    "Yes, yes, if the body is broken and the legs are not straight enough, then this shark is worthless!"

    The bald gambler paid the price and waited with bright eyes for a reply from the other party. However, he was a little shaken when he heard the comments from the onlookers, and he quickly added a condition: "Of course, you have to strip your clothes to see the goods before you pay! ¡ªHow about? Fifty thousand baht is not a small amount, but you still owe me three thousand baht. Are you going to pay me back if you take off your pants? That''s not enough..."The gambler on the sideline laughed, and the black-clothed man who had lost all his face was unhappy and muttered, "Hey, there is no way...Why didn''t that little brother Murong come? I lost it while waiting. Fine! Bah, bah."

    "How about? You can sell me this shark slave if you have no money!" The bald gambler triumphed, looked at the girl with a wicked look, stepped over, ready to tear off his clothes and look at the goods on the spot. Coax.

    "Hey, forget it, Ting, let him see it!" The man in black wanted to take a sip of the wine, but found it empty, and threw it aside dejectedly, and ordered the blue-haired girl, "Let this Uncle, see your beautiful legs, huh?"

    The idle man next to him heard that the master of the sharkman gave such a call, and all of them opened their eyes and waited to see, even the gamblers at the other tables stopped and squeezed to watch the excitement.

    In the lounge, Mrs. Ruyi frowned and squeezed her hands tightly, but after all, it was not easy to intervene in the transactions between gamblers.

    Su Mo listened in silence, with a sneer at the corners of his mouth, took a sip of wine slowly, and pointed his finger downstairs, indifferently: "Look, in the eyes of people, the shark is just a piece of goods."

    The bald gambler saw that the people in black agreed, and his eyes were bright, almost staring into the girl''s skirt.

    "Yes, Master." Hearing that order, the dark blue-haired girl took the order without hesitation. Then he took a step back, picked up his long skirt, and the whole casino screamed and whistled¡ª

    Suddenly, there was a flower in front of everyone, and the blue-haired girl in the long skirt was dancing and kicking out of her legs like lightning!

    The bald gambler, whose staring eyes are protruding, has not yet reacted. The girl named "Ting" has two feet connected: the first kick is under the crotch and the second is in the middle of the chest, kicking his huge body into the air. I went out and knocked down a blockbuster spectator.Everyone hadn''t recovered yet, and saw that the shark girl had stopped her hands and retreated to the side of her master. The long skirt was hanging down, looking around coldly.

    "How about? Her legs are beautiful?" The man in black clapped his hands and laughed, looking at the bald gambler who was holding his lower body and howling like a prawn on the ground, "See it clearly, don''t you want to see it again? ?"

    "He, his mother! How dare to attack Lao Tzu? Do you know, don''t you know... Lao Tzu, we are rangers?" The bald gambler gasped intermittently and was lifted up by his companions with a fierce look, "brothers Give me, give me..."

    When the word "ranger" was heard, a group of spectators roared, knowing that another martial arts event was going on in the casino, and they automatically gave up a piece of the venue.

    The man in black didn''t wait for him to finish, and suddenly laughed: "Don''t watch it, do we want to continue gambling?-Tell you, Ting, I will never''sell'' because she is not a commodity. If you want to gamble, just gamble. this-"

    He wiped the drink from his mouth, reached into his arms for a long time, was stunned, then took off his rags, but still couldn''t find it, turned his head and asked the blue-haired girl beside him: "Ting, where is my sword? Now?¡ªWhat are you putting away? Give it to me!"

    The bald gambler was stunned by his interruption. After seeing his mystery, he became even more angry and snarled: "Brothers! Drag this guy out for death and chop it into eight pieces to feed the dog!"

    The gamblers who came with him drew their swords and killed them. Other gamblers evaded in a panic, knowing that those rangers are desperadoes wandering in the deserted land, banned by force, even the severe criminal law of the Cangliu Empire can''t help them.

    "Uh...that''s it." At this moment, the man in black finally found his sword and slapped it on the gaming table with a snap.

    Hearing "Hundred Thousand", everyone was stunned, and looked at the table intently, trying to see what kind of sword it was. At first glance, they couldn''t help booing at the same time: What kind of sword? It''s just a silver cylinder with dim luster, and it''s obviously scrap copper and rotten iron.However, the group of bald gamblers rushed to three feet in front of the black-clothed men, but they were dumbfounded as if they had applied a hold technique, and their eyes were staring as if they were about to protrude. Suddenly those rangers seemed to have been drawn away, hula-la collapsed to the ground, kowtow again and again: "Yes, yeah...it was the Xijing master who came here?! The little ones, the little ones are blind!"

    The noisy casino suddenly stopped, and all voices, movements, and expressions were blank. Everyone''s eyes in the casino were on the face of the desolate man in black¡ªif that man was a piece of black coal, he must have smoked under such a hot gaze.

    Xijing. A radiant name: Wandering in the wild land, claiming to be the number one among thousands of rangers; as a famous general in the former dynasty and wanted by the Cangliu Empire for a hundred years, he can¡¯t do anything about it; one of the three disciples of Sword Saint Zunyuan, Kongsang one!

    -That is the myth that all martial arts practitioners look up to.

    Recognizing the identity of the other party, the group of bald gamblers who claim to be rangers kowtowed their heads on the ground: "The little ones have eyes and no beads, so they dare to draw their swords in front of the adults! Please, the adults, please dig out our eyes and put this group of ignorant The rabid dog is cut!"

    "Uh, it''s an exaggeration....Forget it, Ting kicked you and evened it." Xijing, the man in black, looked at the group of rangers in front of him, scratched his head, and patted the sword on the gaming table with great interest. : "Let''s continue to gamble, use this to crush one hundred thousand, or not to gamble?"

    "The adults'' lightsaber, no ranger is qualified to run into it!" Hearing what Xijing said, the group of gamblers became more nervous and kept kowtow. "If the adults are short of money, the younger ones can have all the money with both hands. Offer!¡ªI only ask the adults to accept us as disciples! If the adults do not agree, the younger ones will kneel here!"

    Xijing was stunned, watching the group of people on the ground looking up at him¡ªthe eager gaze made him feel terrified. Oops, he encountered his worst headache again.

    "Ting! Run away!" Xijing yelled, grabbed the lightsaber, turned and drove away.

    "Yes!" The dark blue-haired girl replied, and at the same time she clicked her heels and flew up with her master. Both of them were extremely fast, and the people in the entire casino felt a gust of wind passing by, and they could no longer see their shadows. Snatching out of the lobby and running to the gate, Ting thought for a while, and pulled Xijing upstairs: "Here, master!""Why, why are you going upstairs?" Xijing was taken aback for a moment and asked.

    Ting replied as he ran, "I want to watch ¡®that person¡¯, Master! Have you forgotten?

 Chapter 36 Festival

    "

    While they were talking, the two had already skimmed up to the second floor. However, after understanding Ting''s intentions, Xijing paused in the corridor and said lightly: "Then, go by yourself, I''ll wait for you here."

    Ting lowered his eyes and whispered: "Master...you, don''t you still want to see him?"

    Xijing smiled and raised his hand to touch the girl''s hair, but his eyes gradually became murderous: "Well, go by yourself, I''m afraid I will see that guy will¡ª"

    "What will happen?" The originally flat wall suddenly cracked open, revealing the inner secret room. The young puppet master stepped out and looked at the black-clothed swordsman with empty eyes, revealing the inner secret room. have not seen you for a long time."

    The lightsaber was unsheathed instantly, and the white light swallowed like lightning, slashing towards the young blind puppet master, and the oncoming sword aura forced his long dark blue hair to flutter and hunt like a flag.

    In the exclamation of Mrs. Ruyi, Sumo did not move at all. He did not fight back or resist, but stood in the secret room.

    The lightsaber condensed against the tip of his nose. However, even so, the strong sword light still cut a crack on the face of the puppet master, from the forehead meridian to the eyebrow to the jaw, all split, cutting the beautiful face into two halves, the blood bead seeping like a red coral bead. It emerges and condenses on the high and straight tip of Somo''s nose, dripping."There is a kind." Xijing''s eyes were cold and stern like a falcon, fixedly looking at Somo, for a long time, suddenly sneered, and closed the sword, "If it is a little white face with a blank face, I will kill you with a sword."

    "Master!" Ting frightened to the ground and grabbed him, and took him aside, "Don''t kill him, he is the young master of our mackerel."

    "Hey, I may not be able to kill him yet, what are you worried about?" Xijing shook Ting''s hand away, sat back on the chair in the back room, sneered and picked up a bottle of drunk Yanhong, raised his head and gurgled. Got up, "Look at his face!"

    Ting turned his head and couldn''t help but blurt out softly in exclamation: In a blink of an eye, the scar on Somo''s face has disappeared without a trace!

    "Good swordsmanship." The puppet master smiled faintly and gave a high-five.

    Xijing sneered, ignored him at all, just drank himself, and gave Ting a slanted look: "Aren''t you going to see your young master? I''ll do something quickly. I''ll leave after drinking this pot of wine."

    "Master..." Ting knows his master''s temper. If he sees someone unpleasant, it won''t work anymore, so he turned his head a little apologetically and respectfully saluted Suma: "Young Master , My master is this stinky temper, don''t mind-Ting is the captain of the third team under the National Restoration Army, and I''ve come to meet the young master!"

    Mrs. Ruyi covered her mouth in astonishment: Shark people have always been under severe enslavement, and it is rare for them to move independently. However, the uprising 20 years ago was suppressed by the Wu Peng sent by the Cangliu Empire, and the number of Jongren was reduced by one-fifth. After more than ten years, the Restoration Army was reorganized. In order to prevent the Cangliu Empire from discovering and organizing extremely secrets, each high-level soldier was hidden deeply. As the head of the rear, Mrs. Ruyi was in charge of food and grass, in addition to and in charge of daily affairs. The right to left and right makes it difficult to understand who is outside of direct contact.

    "I''m not a young master..." However, Sumo replied indifferently when Ting Ting told me so eagerly and respectfully, "It''s your business that you put me in that position. I''m definitely not what your Restoration Army thinks. That''hero'' of, seems to have to disappoint you."

    "..." Hearing that answer, Ting was dumbfounded, and secretly looked up at the hero in the eyes of the shark for so many years-it was as handsome as the rumors said, even among the shark clan, no one could match it. But that beauty is gloomy and pale and cold, with devilishness and evil spirits."Master Somo has a very weird temper. Don''t be scared, Miss Ting." Seeing the puppet master''s answer, Mrs. Ruyi hurriedly came up to the round and pulled Ting up, "Don''t worry, Master Somo will lead us to gain Free and fight back to the blue sea! ¡ª Isn¡¯t it, Master?"

    Hearing Mrs. Ruyi''s questioning, Sumo unexpectedly did not refute, holding the puppet in his arms, and nodding slowly.

    Mrs. Ruyi breathed a long sigh of relief and pulled Ting out: "Ms. Ting, today the Ambassador Zuo Quan also said that he would represent the Restoration Army to greet Master Somo, but I don¡¯t know why the Ambassador Zuo Quan hasn¡¯t arrived yet! Go out for a while and let Master Somo speak to your master."

    In the secret room, the two were silent, and the atmosphere seemed to freeze.

    After drinking the last sip of drunken face, Xijing sighed contentedly, touched his stomach, and squinted at the puppet master who was playing with the puppet. hero."

    Suma''s fingers were holding the string lightly, and the little puppet was tumbling happily to somersault on the table, one after another. With an indifferent smile on the corner of his mouth, the puppet master replied with a strange self-loathing: "Of course I am not-a general can be called those two words. The battle in Yecheng a hundred years ago is enough to be famous in the annals of history."

    "Eh?..." He didn''t expect the other party to answer like this. Xijing, who was complimented, scratched his head in embarrassment, "Uh...didn''t you lose? What else to mention."

    "Although I was still imprisoned in the palace of the Blue King at that time, I also heard about the battle." Somo focused on manipulating the puppet and replied faintly, "I heard that all the vassal kingdoms fell at that time. Prince Lan thought that Kongsang¡¯s country was rotten and decayed, and it was hard to return. It was better to perish, so he had no intention of resisting¡ªYecheng was besieged, and the general led the three thousand temple cavalry forces against the 100,000 army of ice clan. More than a year."

    "That..." As if reluctant to talk about things from a hundred years ago, Xijing grabbed a bottle of wine again and took a big sip. "No matter what the country is, the people are always right. The guy Zhen Lan was simply confused at the time. ¡ªAnd as a soldier, fighting to the end for the motherland he is loyal to is nothing more than a duty."

    Sumo didn¡¯t look up, but just smiled faintly: Although the man just touched it so simply, it is undeniable that he turned the "Split Mirror" battle between the Kongsang and the Ice Clan a hundred years ago. The name stays in the annals of history.At the beginning of the war a hundred years ago, facing the enemy army who suddenly appeared on the Yunhuang Continent from nowhere, the desolate and decadent Kongsang Menghua dynasty couldn''t resist the iron cavalry from outside, and stepped back. In the second year of the war, Zezhi Kingdom first belonged to the Ice Clan for self-preservation, and then several tribes in the northern Sand Kingdom left the Menghua Dynasty one after another, either segregated by their own kings, or belonged to the Ice Clan. The remaining tribes resisted, but they were not opponents of the huge ice army at all.

    The most terrible thing is that the interior of the Menghua Dynasty is torn apart. The six kings did not say anything about it, and even the newly-appointed prince Zhenlan, who was commanded by the army, had no intention of resisting. He felt desperate for the Kongsang country that was hard to return.

    The front line was advancing to the center of the continent like a ruin. The land on the cloud was gradually occupied. Under the leadership of Shi Wu, the ice army quickly formed a siege to the holy city of Jialan in the center of Jinghu Lake. The only external passage of the holy city of Garan is the lake bottom waterway between it and Yecheng-if Yecheng is conquered, then the holy city of Garan, the last land of the Kongsang people, will become a completely isolated city.

    Yecheng is the most prosperous city on the Yunhuang Continent, gathering the wealthiest merchants. Those who are rich are most afraid of war, and panic is everywhere in the city. Except for the wealthy merchants, the slaves and sharks in the city believed that after the arrival of the Ice Race, they would be freed from slavery, so secretly they also began to prepare for internal and external cooperation.

    Under such circumstances, Shi Wu believed that there were no strong troops in Yecheng and no reinforcements outside, and the people were in panic. What''s more, from the perspective of military strategists, at the time of siege, the ratio of the offensive and defensive forces is more than three to one, and there is a certainty of victory, but now Yecheng''s defending army is less than 7,000, and it is simply vulnerable to the ice clan''s 100,000 army.

    The situation at the beginning was indeed as expected by the Ten Witches, and Yecheng''s defenders suffered more than half of their casualties in less than ten days. Many city walls were blown into gaps, and even the soldiers of the two ice clan teams had broken through to the head of Yecheng city and tore open the line of defense of the Kongsang people.

    "Before sunset, Yecheng City Gate will open for you." Half an hour to report the battle to the wise man in the Golden Tent, the elder Wu Xian was confident.

    However, the mysterious wise man listened carefully to the outside voice, then suddenly shook his head and said lightly: "Impossible."

    Wu Xian raised his head in shock, and saw that the group of Ice Warriors who had climbed to the top of the city suddenly rolled down to the bottom of the city. The horns of the top of the city were bright, the swords were sharp, and the flags flashed alternately. Suddenly the color of the armor changed¡ª

    "The Cavalry Army! The Cavalry Army in front of the palace is here!" Ye Chengzhong burst into cheers.Wu Xian''s face was pale, and he murmured in shock: "The Cavalry Army? ... They still sent the Cavalry Army?"

    It turned out that under the insistence of General Xijing, Prince Zhenlan felt that it was useless, but he finally agreed to Jiang Kongsang¡¯s most powerful army: the frontier cavalry responsible for defending the palace, and sent Garan to garrison Yecheng.

    The ice army, which had been invincible since the war, suffered its first defeat under Yecheng. Seeing that Ye Cheng was about to break through, the Xiao cavalry arrived in time through the lake bottom waterway, and quickly completed the defense with the exhausted defenders.

    The next battle became the beginning of the nightmare of the ice race: the Cavalry had only three thousand soldiers, and only more than one thousand went into the battle in the first round. However, on average, everyone defended the two-foot-long wall, and each soldier had to face each other. To at least twenty enemies! fighting

 Chapter 37 Festival

    From morning to dusk, the Ice Clan¡¯s siege army fell one after another, and the corpses piled up like a mountain, but they couldn''t make any further progress. And those ice squads that broke through the upper city, in a hand-to-hand battle with the xiao cavalry, such as fertile water and snow, were instantly destroyed and wiped out on the spot.

    Seeing the sudden reversal of the battle situation, the Shi Wus were stunned-entering Yunhuang until now, they have never seen such a powerful army among the Kongsang people!

    "See? This is the Kongsang warrior from the time of Emperor Xingzun... It is a pity that there is only such a little glory of the past in this desolate and corrupt empire." In the golden tent, watching the battle on the city. The wise man paused for the valiant cavalry warrior. He estimated the battle situation, and said lightly, "Let''s take a look at the attack for another year."

    Thus, the stalemate appeared between the two sides for the first time.

    Although Ye Cheng was broken a year later, the guarding battle became a turning point in the "Splitting Mirror" battle between Kongsang and the Bing Clan. The Kongsang people''s confidence that was almost destroyed began to recover. After Ye Cheng broke, under the personal command of the Prince Zhenlan, Jialan Gucheng stood firm for ten years.

    "I heard that when Ye Cheng broke through, you were the only one left with 3000 Xiaoqi?" Listening to the gurgling of wine flowing into the opponent''s throat, Su Mo manipulated the puppet with expressionlessly, and suddenly asked.

    Those words seemed to pierce Xijing''s chest suddenly with the sharpest sword. The wine choked his throat, and the man in black coughed violently and bent down.

    "It''s painful, isn''t it? I heard that Ye Cheng was breached from within¡ªthe wealthy merchants in the city secretly united and sold Ye Cheng in order to preserve their wealth. On that day, the Chamber of Commerce used the army to reward the army and get into the wine of the cavalry. Poisoned..." The puppet master slowly made the doll pose in a painful convulsive posture, and fell on the table, "Thousands of soldiers fell like this. Yecheng''s gate was opened from the inside and rushed in. The ice army wiped out the cavalry army--you see, no matter how hard the shell is, it won''t help if the fruit starts to rot from inside.""Shut up." The tin-made hip flask slowly deformed in Xijing''s hands, and stopped in a deep voice.

    "I still remember the situation when you went back to Garan City alone and asked the prince to execute you-what a shame!" Somo didn''t seem to hear, but smiled and continued, "All the subordinates died in battle, but they are still alive as the leader. ¡ª¡ªWhy didn¡¯t you die? Just because you are a general who doesn¡¯t drink alcohol and is very disciplined?"

    "Shut up! You blind man, shut up!" The swordsman in black was suddenly furious, and threw the squashed hip flask onto Somo''s face. The drink splashed the puppet master''s face, ticking down the pale and handsome face. fall.

    However, Sumo remained unmoved and continued to say indifferently: "But what makes you painful is more than that? After Yecheng fell, the Ice Clan carried out a seven-day and seven-night slaughter of the city for revenge. Except for a few wealthy merchants and countless civilian slaves, they were killed¡ª ¡ªIt seems that your family is also included? It''s really stupid. Why don''t you run away with your family?"

    "It''s a pity that Prince Zhenlan refuses to use the death penalty to end your pain... so the things that make you painful are still one after another." As if knowing the past well, the puppet master said, his voice suddenly trembled, "You are the only junior sister left. Jumped down from the white tower and committed suicide; therefore, the Kongsang people in Garan city wanted to slaughter the shark people to vent their anger, but you were unable to stop...Finally, you opened the underground sluice arbitrarily and released a large number of shark slaves in the water prison-this time, The Prince Zhenlan couldn''t protect you either, so he had to deprive you of all titles and exile forever."

    "Where have you been since then? No one knows... I guess you used the word "Mie" of the Swordmaster to escape the world and fall asleep somewhere, right? Then occasionally wander through the wild land between waking up. He became a ranger." It seemed that he was finally finished. Sumo had a blank smile in his eyes, stretched out his tongue and licked the wine at the corner of his mouth, then fumbled and picked up a glass of drunken face red, and held it to Xijing. Lift, smile: "Cheers to the past."

    Xijing didn''t move. He watched the handsome puppet master drinking from the other side of the table. The light in his eyes suddenly brightened, and he said coldly, "Suma, why are you talking about this?"

    "Because..." After taking a sip of the wine, the puppet master smiled and placed the white porcelain wine glass to his cheek and gently rubbed it, and exhaled, "Before you start to retaliate against me, you might as well give you a severe pain. !"

    Xijing looked at him, as if he wanted to see even the slightest real thoughts in the eyes of the blind puppet master, Sumo was indifferent.

    The silent confrontation lasted for a long time. Suddenly, the down-and-out swordsman laughed. With a movement of his wrist, he threw the silver lightsaber in his palm, caught it, and twitched the corner of his mouth: "Honestly, I really want to punch. Hit your face!""Fight!" Su Mo also smiled and replied provocatively, with a faint expression of eagerness.

    "Grandma''s, it was a waste of effort." Xijing tossed the lightsaber in his hand and sneered suddenly, "I sweared that if I saw you, I would have to throw you away for Aying to feed the dog, but¡ª ¡ª"

    The black-clothed swordsman squinted at Somo, his eyes sharpened suddenly, and he laughed: "But after hearing what you said just now, I suddenly changed my mind¡ªgrandma, what do you want to be the first? What did you care about? A hundred years ago, you A child, a child a hundred years later! Since Aying doesn¡¯t hold a grudge, what do I care about with a child?"

    "What are you talking about?" Sumo''s fingers suddenly stopped, and his indifferent expression suddenly froze in the other''s laughter, and a shocking murderous aura flashed through his empty eyes!

    "Don''t laugh! Don''t speak in such a light tone!" The puppet master stood up suddenly, sternly, a light flashed between his fingers.

    Xijing slid out to the left, drew his sword with a lightning backhand, clank, and white light burst out.

    The hands and feet of the puppets on the table seemed to be affected by invisible power. Ten rings of different styles whirled in the air, with completely different directions and strengths, driving the transparent leads, cutting them like sharp blades.

    "Worse, they are still fighting!" Hearing the noise outside, Ting jumped up anxiously, and quickly wanted to rush in.

    "Don''t go." Mrs. Ruyi grabbed the girl and frowned. "The two of them moved their hands, who can pull them apart?"

    "No way! If this goes on, one of the master and the young master will be injured!" Ting stomped.Mrs. Ruyi smiled and looked at her meaningfully: "So, which one do you hope to be injured, Miss Ting?"

    Ting was suddenly stunned, speechless.

    "If Xijing stood on the opposite side of our shark, girl Ting, how about you?" Mrs. Ruyi pulled the girl, her pointed nails almost pinched the pink arms of the shark girl with bleeding marks, "You are loyal to the master. '', or loyal to our clan?"

    The blue-haired girl opened her mouth and her face gradually paled: "No, master he wouldn''t be like this... He is our benefactor of the Jadeite! He has always known that I am a member of the Nationalist Army, and he has no objection..."

    Mrs. Ruyi suddenly had a terrible expression on her beautiful face. She grabbed the girl and lowered her voice, almost compellingly: "I mean in case... What about you if he is going to hurt or kill the young master?"

    "I..." Ting''s face was pale, her hands trembled violently, and she whispered, "I killed him!"

    "Good boy." Mrs. Ruyi finally smiled and let go of the blue-haired girl, stroking her hair, "good boy."

    In her whisper, the door of the secret room collapsed, and a person staggered out of the door, barely standing still.

    "Master!" Ting screamed, rushing forward, and saw a wound on his master''s face, blood flowing over his face, and a terrible shape.

    "Okay!" Xijing pushed her away, but switched the lightsaber to his left hand, raised his injured right hand, wiped the blood on his face with his thumb, and licked it in his mouth. He looked at the puppet master standing indifferently in the room and the two-foot-high puppet on the table, and slowly said: "What a''ten commandments'', what a''crack''!""Quickly ask the heavens." After the fight, he had already retreated to the corner of the secret room, and Su Mo faintly replied.

    "Ting, let''s go." With a twist of his wrist, Xijing retracted his lightsaber with a click, and said to the blue-haired girl, "I don''t want to stay with people who don''t look like people."

    "Eh? Yes, Master!" Ting was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly followed, nodding to Mrs. Ruyi before leaving.

    Madam Ruyi ran into the secret room and saw the unscathed puppet master. She was suddenly overjoyed and exclaimed: "Master Sumo, can you, can you actually win Xijing?!"

    Su Mo did not answer, bent down, lowered his head, fumbled with his fingers on the ground, and picked up a ring¡ªthe ring that was only cut to the ground by Xijing''s sword. The puppet master put the ring back on his hand extremely slowly-a bloodshot suddenly appeared on the base of the ring finger of his right hand.

    At the other end of the chopped lead, the puppet''s right elbow on the table, slowly, blood stains also leaked out!

    "Master Sumo? Master Sumo?" Mrs. Ruyi gasped, and hurriedly went up to support the puppet master.

    Su Mo suddenly returned his hand to cover his right elbow, and the blood dripped between his fingers.

    "Master, aren''t we waiting for Mr. Murong at the gambling shop?" Ting asked anxiously when he got out, "Shall we, shall we go back? Find a place to cover your injuries."

    "Don''t go back!" The black swordsman frowned and said flatly, "I don''t want to be so close to people who are not like people!""Huh?" Ting was stunned for a moment. He didn''t understand the meaning of the sentence that the master had already said before. He raised his head and asked hesitantly: "Master, the master cursed Young Master Sumo, isn''t it a human? The master despised the Shaman. Huh?"

 Chapter 38 Festival

    "..." Xijing frowned helplessly and patted Ting''s shoulder. "Where did I want to go, I mean he has no taste-is such a person still a human? Terrible... He is still a child in his heart, how could he become like this? "

    "How did it become...?" Ting looked at his master inexplicably, took out the handkerchief from his arms and wiped the blood on his face, anxiously, "Master, don''t you like Young Master Sumo? You, you will kill him?"

    "Kill him?" Xijing took Ting''s handkerchief and wiped it off roughly three times. "It is a miracle if he doesn''t commit suicide!"

    After a pause, holding the blood-stained handkerchief, looking at the surprised Ting, the down-and-out swordsman groaned and smiled bitterly: "How many years has it been, this is the first time I have been injured by someone. It is rare to have such an opponent." ¡ªIt''s a pity that he died."

    "Master?" Ting looked at Xijing, worried.

    Xijing casually wrapped the wound on his right arm with a handkerchief, and ordered: "Ting, you go back to the Ruyi Gambling Shop to see if that kid Murong has come, I won''t go¡ªand..." After a pause, the swordsman seemed to hesitate. His face was solemn: "Also, go back and tell that guy to be more careful: If you don''t cut off the lead as soon as possible, he will collapse sooner or later! That method is too vicious, no wonder he doesn''t look like a human as he cultivates."

    "What way?" Ting was still inexplicable.

    Xijing laughed bitterly and patted: "Girl, have you seen that little puppet?""I see it, it''s exactly the same as the young master." Ting nodded, "like a twin brother, so cute!"

    "Cute? That''s "crack"..." Xijing sighed, with a worried look on his face, "Have you heard of it? I didn''t think there would be such a technique-that guy, he was so sane and sane. It splits abruptly, and the other half of the''evil'' is enclosed in that puppet! Then the puppet is manipulated and killed by the body and the wire."

    "Why are you splitting up?" Ting was dumbfounded, but puzzled.

    "It''s probably to avoid''backlash''." Xijing nodded and groaned, "Although I learned kendo rather than magic, I also know a little-all magical methods have counterproductive effects. Without protection, the spell will bounce back to the caster with at least three times the power. Even if it is successfully applied, a certain amount of power will bounce back, causing subtle adverse effects."

    "Therefore, many people who practice magical magical powers cannot go further in the end because they cannot afford the huge counterattack power brought by casting spells at the same time." Xijing explained to Ting, with awe in his eyes, "¡ª Now that Sumo forcibly splits a part of his soul into a puppet, and uses the puppet as a substitute to withstand the backlash, then he can improve his cultivation level endlessly...for a hundred years, he has practiced like this, right? "

    "No wonder Young Master is so powerful." Ting nodded visibly, "But, what''s the disadvantage of this?"

    Xijing lowered his head and smiled, and shook his head: "The consequences are terrible... So Somo thinks he can control the puppet, right? But he doesn''t know that as his body practice improves, the puppet power that is tortured by the backlash is accumulating at the same time, and it gradually separates from him. Control of-in the end, did he control the puppet, or did the puppet control him? That might be..."

    "Ah? But, isn''t that puppet originally half of his soul?" Ting was still puzzled, "How can anyone control whom?"

    "Fool, one is the ¡®original¡¯, and the other is the ¡®evil¡¯-there are two diametrically opposed souls fighting fiercely in the body, what do you think will end up?" The black-clothed swordsman sighed and asked.

    Ting froze for a while, before murmured: "Yes... will go crazy."Xijing nodded slowly, but his gaze was sharp: "At the moment, Somo can still control the puppet, but the spirit has reached the limit, right? If you don''t cut off the lead of the ten ring as soon as possible, the total collapse will be sooner or later. Thing!"

    "God, I''ll talk to Mrs. Ruyi right away!" Ting was startled and jumped up. "You have to let the young master cut off those leads!"

    Xijing sighed and shook his head: "Actually, he said nothing. How willing is he... Now that the lead is broken, the puppet will naturally die, but the strength of his years of hard training will dissipate with it, and his joints will be broken. , The muscles and collaterals are broken, and he becomes a waste person¡ªthat child is so lonely and unreliable, how can he be willing to..."

    The howling in the wind still faintly came, and those wind falcons seemed to go east, turning into small black spots. Looking up at Yunhuang''s blue sky, the swordsman slowly sighed: "That guy is merciless to anyone... Back then, Aying met him and was murdered like that. That''s a fate."

    The long wind blew the swordsman''s hair and looked at Tianyu, he smiled: "Ming Shufeng is blowing... the blue wind from the east. Ting, spring is here."

    Nine, Yunyong

    When he reached the fork in the road, Murong Xiu couldn''t help but stop and look back when he saw that Sheng hadn''t followed.

    The Dongba girl stopped at the fork in the road with her hands on her knees and bent down to look at something on the ground.

    "Uh, Murong, it seems very bad." Na Sheng looked at the scattered yarrow attentively, she picked it all the way, and said, "If we go this way, we must be in trouble! Let''s not go to Taoyuan County."

    Murong Xiu looked at her helplessly. Since the girl claimed to be entangled by ghosts in the middle of the night, she began to be suspicious of ghosts. He shook his head and resolutely opposed: "No, you have to go. Don''t be too slow, it will be bad when it gets late.""Oh! Why don''t you listen?" Na Sheng saw him walking away on his own, and jogged to follow him, "I didn''t do it! My fortune-telling is really accurate! If you want to go this way, There must be a disaster!"

    "So Daxian, can you just choose another safe road? Don''t follow me." Murong Xiu was extremely impatient.

    "Hey, why do you talk like that? I''m good for you! Do you think I''m talking nonsense?-Okay, I''ll do it for you, listen:" That Sheng was depressed, but kept his anger and followed behind. Walking across the wall, pinching and calculating, "Your name is Murongxiu, a native of Yangzhou, the eldest son of a wealthy family...21 years old, father has passed away, mother...er, mother alive...what? She is two hundred and forty-seven years old? Wow, monsters!..."

    While the Dongba girl screamed in surprise, Murong Xiu stopped abruptly and looked back at her. Na Sheng immersed himself in the calculation, almost bumping his head into his arms.

    "How do you know?" Murong Xiu looked at her incredulously and asked, "Who are you?"

    "I''m the Sheng!" Na Sheng laughed, proudly: "I said I can tell the fortune...you believe it? Really, listen to me, don''t go to the county, this road is very dangerous!"

    "..." Murong Xiu didn''t speak, looking at the smiling girl in front of her eyes¡ªfor the first time, she felt that the bright smile was a bit invisible. He didn''t believe in any nonsense, but the girl knew him well, obviously after investigating his details, she followed him all the way. And he actually didn''t know anything about the person he met halfway through.

    Although it was entrusted by Gui Ji, is this strange woman really credible?

    Na Sheng didn''t know that Murong Xiu was suspicious, but just blindly discouraged him from taking this road to Taoyuan County. She didn''t expect that the more she persuaded Murong Xiu not to take the road and not go to the county town, the more Murong Xiu felt strange in his heart, but he didn''t say anything. He just sank his face and said coldly, "Master Xijing is waiting for me at the Ruyi Gambling Shop. , How can I not go?-If you refuse, you don''t have to follow."

    After speaking, he walked forward without looking back. When Sheng saw his face darkened, he was a little scared, stomped his feet, unimaginable, and had to follow him dejectedly. The two of them walked silently, the Sheng''s feet were a little bit painful, and they kept squinting at Murong Xiu. Seeing that he was still calm, he didn''t dare to say that he wanted to stop and rest.Murong Xiu was cautious, and when she saw her face uncertainly, she felt more and more suspicious in her heart. After another fork in the road, I saw that the front was getting more and more desolate. Suddenly he had an idea, so he pointed to a few stones on the side of the road and said: "I''m tired from walking, sit down and rest."

    Na Sheng was looking forward to his sentence, and quickly sat down, gasping for breath: "God, how far is there... I''m exhausted."

    "Are you tired? You rest, I''ll go over there to scoop water for you." Murong Xiu smiled and took off the small basket on his shoulders, "You look at Yaocao for me."

    "Uh, well, thank you." Na Sheng looked up and smiled at him.

    Such a bright smile, like a clear stream under the sun, was so sting that Murong Xiu couldn''t help closing his eyes, and he suddenly hesitated in his heart--could it be that he was worrying too much?

    However, although young people who came from a merchant family are cautious and sophisticated.

    "Well, give it a try and you''ll know." He thought, leaving the priceless Yaocao basket and walking away.

    Murong Xiu took water from the river and deliberately stayed a little longer by the river before walking back, touching the waistcoat under the feather robe-under the cover of the large feather robe, no one could see that his waist was tied last night. Packing and tidying up: "If the girl has a bad intention, she should be no longer where she is... But she must not know, just in case, I had replaced the basket with a bunch of withered grass last night."

    As I thought about it, I walked back. I haven''t turned the river bend. Through the bushes, I have seen that the girl sitting on the stone is missing, attached to the basket.

    The young jewelry dealer stood under the tree for a moment with water in his hand

 Chapter 39 Festival

    The pot fell to the ground with a snap. Then he shook his head, leaned down and picked it up in silence, with a wry smile: I knew this before, but I was still a little disappointed? At this point, is the obsession of believing in the "human heart" still immortal?

    "Everyone only talks about three minutes, so I can''t give up all of my heart." Since childhood, the elders in the family taught him the same way when taking him on a business trip. What''s more, Murong''s family is engaged in jewelry business, this world Who is not interested in getting money?

    I have eaten many calculations of how many bright spears and dark arrows have been eaten, but he hasn''t grown up yet, and was almost cheated by that girl.

    He reorganized Yuyi and walked back to the road, hurriedly: Before dark, he must rush to Taoyuan County to meet the Xijing master entrusted by his mother, otherwise, he would be alone with his precious treasure, and he might die at any time.

    "Hey! Hey! What are you doing?" After walking a few steps, someone behind him suddenly called out, "Want to leave me alone?!"

    Murong Xiu suddenly turned his head back-between looking back, I saw an angry girl in a flashing blue feather coat rushing out of the bushes on the side of the road, yelling and catching up, holding a basket tightly.

    The bright breeze from the east is blowing slowly, and the cloud wasteland is full of the verdant green of early spring, bright and transparent, and in the large shades of green, the girl in the feather coat is like a little butterfly that has just emerged from its pupa, working hard Fly over with flapping wings.

    For some reason, he suddenly felt hot in his heart, and he couldn''t help laughing."Murong, you fool me!" Out of breath, Sheng was furious, pointing to his nose and cursing, "Do you want to take the opportunity to throw me away? Damn you, you are not afraid of me taking you A basket of yao grass burned as leaves?!"

    Murong Xiu wanted to hold back his laugh, but couldn''t help but rejoice for some reason, and only asked, "Where did you go?"

    "I, I''m going to the woods over there..." The Sheng suddenly stuttered and blushed, then lowered his head and replied like a gnat, "I think I have eaten my stomach in the morning..."

    "Ah? Hahaha..." Murong Xiu couldn''t help laughing anymore.

    "What are you laughing at! Glorious! You will definitely have a stomachache later!" Annoyed into anger, the Sheng cursed fiercely, and threw the basket he was holding into his arms, "but I looked at it for you and kept it with me all the time. "

    "Ah? I don''t want it anymore," Murong Xiu quickly threw the basket back to her, curling his lips. "It must be very smelly."

    "You!" Na Sheng made a big blush, then lifted the lid and smelled it, relieved, "It''s not smelly, don''t worry!"

    Murong Xiu couldn''t help laughing even more when she saw her sniffing the basket of leaves honestly.

    "Is it funny?" Na Sheng was a little inexplicable by him, and laughed like this when he watched the coy young jeweler along the way. Young and mature, he can''t remember how long he hasn''t laughed so comfortably. He only felt unspeakably relaxed and happy in his heart, and shook his head: "Okay, I''m not smiling, I''m not smiling. Let''s hurry up."

    Walking side by side, looking at Murongxiu, the Dongba girl sighed and said: "You look so good when you smile. You should smile more-when you are not smiling, it looks like everyone owes you money, ten years old. Years old.""Eh?" She was taken aback by her blunt words, Murong Xiu suddenly laughed again, "Can''t blame me, I have been learning the way of business from my family elders since I was young. Where can I talk to you when I am not an old adult?"

    "Well, so there are so many brothers and sisters in your family, don''t you play with you?" That Sheng was surprised.

    "Murong''s younger generation is fighting for the family property. I am the only one in the long room. I can''t hide from the spear and the arrow. Where can I play?" Murong Xiu was taken aback for a while, and there was a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth. "By the way, I used to There is a Nine Sister, who came from Sanfangshu, and her personality is the same as you. Later, when she grows up, she completely changes - Murong''s family is a big dyeing vat. If she doesn''t change color, she will become an alien and be squeezed out."

    "Huh?" After all, he didn''t understand the complicated struggle in the big family, and Na Sheng expressed his puzzlement. Murong Xiu didn''t want to spend any more words, just said: "Anyway, this time I come to Yunhuang. If I can''t do this business well, I won''t even be able to return home."

    Na Sheng was surprised: "No, doesn''t your father and your grandfather love you?"

    "Grandpa?" Murong Xiu smiled, and shook his head, "I am a child of the mackerel, a monster, how come it hurts?"

    "Mairen?" Na Sheng was startled, surprised, "Is it just a mermaid? I heard that all of them are beauties, and they can sing, weave, and the tears that fall are Ye Mingzhu...but that''s just a legend. Ah! Does the shark have anything to do with you?"

    "Yeah." Murong Xiu smiled, nodded, and began to tell the girl the secret of his life experience, "You are really amazing, yes, my mother is indeed more than two hundred and forty this year. She is a shark, two My father came to Yunhuang more than ten years ago..."

    Along the way, I told my own life experience all the way, thinking that Sheng would be dumbfounded. Unexpectedly, Na Sheng just looked up at him dubiously, and said: "It sounds... so mysterious, even more bluff than when I gave someone a fortune-telling."

    "Why should I lie to you?" Murong Xiu was a little unhappy, brushing away the falling hair, pressing the helix, "Look, the gills are still there.""Oh!" Na Sheng jumped up, leaned over to look, and was amazed, "It''s really like a fish!"

    "Right." Murong Xiu didn''t wait for her to move her hands and feet, and then let go of her hair, "but my father is from Zhongzhou, so my hair and eyes are black, and they are the same as ordinary people, for more than 20 years. It has grown to be what it is now."

    "It''s a pity... If you are like a mother, you can live for hundreds of years." Na Sheng sighed.

    "What''s so good about that?" Murong Xiu shook his head, "At that time, watching the people around you die one by one, it will be hard for you not to die-you didn''t see my mother."

    "Well... why doesn''t she marry anymore?" Na Sheng thought, suggesting, "Hundreds of years! She can marry several¡ª"

    Before she finished speaking, she quickly fell silent when she saw Murong Xiu''s face suddenly sinking.

    The good atmosphere suddenly cooled down again. Murong Xiu kept on rushing silently. Na Sheng followed behind with a basket of hay on his back, unhappy, and complaining secretly that the speed of the person in front of him was really unbearable. Know which of his dead spots cannot be touched.

    There is a forest of thorns ahead, and the two walked in one after the other, carefully avoiding the barbs, looking for a path in the grass. Murongxiu walked fast, almost throwing her off, Na Sheng was anxious, ran a step forward, accidentally "chilling" her clothes were hooked, she knelt on the ground, hurriedly untied her hands and feet. In the end, it ended up by abruptly tearing off a piece.

    Seeing that a piece of the brand new Yuyi was missing, Na Sheng felt distressed and complained that Murong Xiu hadn''t turned his head to pay attention to her. As soon as he couldn''t help but had an attack, he suddenly saw Murong Xiu who was walking in front of him hurriedly turning back, his face pale, as if someone was chasing him behind him.

    "Shhh..." She was about to speak, Murong Xiu suddenly leaned down and covered her mouth, and said anxiously, "Don''t make a noise, someone is chasing me! It looks like a robber who kills and overpowers.""Strong, robber?" Sheng stammered and blurted out as he heard a group of people approaching.

    While they were talking, the group of people had chased into the woods, getting closer and closer, scolding and searching.

    "Damn, I''ve already met that kid head-on just now! He ran away as soon as he turned his head, as clever as a rabbit!"

    "Old Qi, don''t worry, this forest is not big, there are many thorns, he can''t run fast, we just search slowly."

    "Grandma''s, the manager wants to scold us again after delaying time-to get that kid, he must be maimed."

    Obviously well-trained, a group of people fanned out, slowly crawling for trees, and the sound of footsteps gradually approached.

    Na Sheng immediately thought of the brutal group of robbers on Tianque, only scared to sweat on the palms of his hands. Suddenly she felt light, and the basket had been taken away by him. She was about to question, and she heard Murongxiu''s whispering instruction in her ear: "Wait a moment when I run out to lead them away. You stay where you are and don''t let them see it. That''s right. , Take this coat well and don''t lose it, Xueyongzi will also put it back on you, lest it fall into their hands..."

    "Hmm!" Even though she was scared, she shook her head vigorously to express opposition to such an arrangement.

    "Idiot, go to the Ruyi Gambling House and find Xijing! I''ll leave a mark along the road." Murong Xiu pressed her head firmly, hiding under the thorns and hurriedly ordered, "This is the safest arrangement. Don¡¯t listen! Or the two will die together!"

    Hearing the sound of search getting closer and closer, he stopped talking, pressed the sheng under the thorns, lifted the basket with withered grass on his back, jumped up, and quickly ran out of the thorn forest."There! There!" Sure enough, the opponent saw him as soon as he moved, and the group of bandits immediately chased after him.

    Na Sheng was anxious and wanted to stand up and run out, but the thorns caught her clothes and hair. When she finally stood up, the group of robbers had already chased out and ran on the road.

    "Murongxiu! Murongxiu!" she yelled, stood up, her clothes torn, her hair loose, and she was embarrassed. As soon as he stood up, the things on the placket fell to the ground: a blanket, a Xueyongzi dressed with a copper hairpin, and the "Foreign Lands"¡ªthat was almost all his belongings.

    Na Sheng untied the wraps and suddenly understood the Yaocao inside at a glance.

    "Damn it, count me." Thinking of what had happened before, she cursed, but standing in the thorny forest, she raised her wrapped right hand and placed it in front of her, staring blankly, suddenly her eyes reddened.

 Chapter 40 Festival

    Down, can''t help but want to cry.

    "If I tell you that I have the''Emperor Heaven'', I don''t have to run away! Why didn''t you just ran out after listening to me? He threw a bunch of things back for me!" The Sheng muttered, and suddenly kicked hard. Touching the soil on the ground, he cried out, "Damn, damn, I damn! I shouldn''t hide things from Huangtian! This time he killed him!"

    Suddenly feeling utter loneliness and helplessness, Na Sheng stood alone in the thorny forest, unbuttoning his hair and clothes, while weeping sobbing. After regretting for a long time, she finally got rid of those hapless hooks. She was already ragged and hairy, with blood stains on her face and hands. At this time, she suddenly remembered the business: "Ah, Ruyi Gambling Shop, Xijing ¡­¡­Help."

    She didn''t dare to neglect, she put the fur on her back, put away the Xueyongzi and the booklet, staggered to get up and walked out of the woods, walked along the road, and suddenly muttered: "Oops...I don''t know the way. It''s over."

    In the twilight, Mrs. Ruyi took care of Somo''s affairs, went downstairs to greet the business, and walked around the venue. Suddenly, I heard someone calling her softly on the top of the head. The beautiful woman looked up in surprise, looked around, lifted the gorgeous brocade tent on top, and a girl''s beautiful face came out - Liang Shang was sitting alone.

    "Ting?" She asked in surprise, but she didn''t expect the blue-haired girl to stay in the Ruyi Gambling House.

    "Mrs. Ruyi." Ting made sure that the group of bald-headed rangers were gone, looked around, and gently jumped to the ground.

    Mrs. Ruyi looked at her strangely and asked, "Why didn''t you leave? Why are you staying there?""Waiting for someone..." Ting sighed boredly, "It''s easy to see everyone in Liang-I have waited for a whole day, but I haven''t seen that person come. The master promised to be the bodyguard of the guy from Zhongzhou. This time I can feel it."

    "Oh," Mrs. Ruyi hid her mouth and laughed, "If you can ask Xijing to make a move, the employer must have packed a lot of money?"

    "No... the master doesn''t charge a penny this time, so it seems that he has to post it upside down." Ting''s expression was a little complicated, and he sighed. A''no''?"

    "Hongshan?" Upon hearing that name, Mrs. Ruyi suddenly remembered this famous sister of the same family, "By the way, she seemed to have been with Lord Xijing before? But she didn''t go with someone more than 20 years ago. Zhongzhou? It is said that the Zhongzhou native redeemed her at a sky-high price and wrote off the name on the Danshu."

    "Well... of us, maybe her life is the best?" Ting smiled with a complicated expression. "We are married upright, set up a family with her husband, and have children to nurture... Now her sons have grown up and come back. Yunhuang is in business, so Hongshan came to ask her master to take care of him."

    "What?" For some reason, Mrs. Ruyi''s heart jumped, her face changed, "Hongshan''s son? Has he come to Yunhuang recently? What''s his name?"

    "Murongxiu." Ting didn''t see Mrs. Ruyi''s face next to him, and answered casually, "Do you think the name of the person from Zhongzhou is strange... If there is no accident, I should have arrived in Taoyuan County today. He and his host have agreed to meet here. , But he was late, really."

    "Oops!" Mrs. Ruyi slapped the armrest and blurted out in exclamation.

    "What''s the matter?" Ting was taken aback and turned her head inexplicably.

    "Maybe something was done wrong..." Mrs. Ruyi murmured, turned around and ordered a servant who was watching the scene, "Quick! Go and call the manager over, something urgent!"However, without waiting for the young man to report, the fat body of the supervisor came over from behind and saw Ting next to him. He approached Mrs. Ruyi¡¯s ear and whispered in a low voice, ¡°Madam, the man from Zhongzhou has caught it. Not on him! The little ones are being tortured in the cellar. I''m not afraid that the guy won''t spit out where to put it."

    "Stop!" After hearing the report, Mrs. Ruyi''s face turned red and white, and she blurted out, "No torture! Let him go!"

    The supervisor was taken aback and blinked his thin eyes: "Ma''am? Let it go? What a fat sheep."

    "Stupid! That''s your own!" Mrs. Ruyi''s eyebrows were upside down, she couldn''t help but slapped her supervisor, her face was trembling with fat, "His mother is a shark! Why didn''t you get rid of it without investigating it? Let me go!"

    After repeated promises, the supervisor covered his face and left in embarrassment, cursing in his heart that there was no robbery but to investigate the three generations of their ancestors first? However, seeing Mrs. Ruyi getting angry, she hurriedly ran down to let people go.

    "You, you... have robbed Murong Xiu?" Ting slowly recovered, pointing at her, stuttering a little because of the astonishment, "No wonder he didn''t come, it turned out that you robbed him halfway?"

    "Misunderstanding, misunderstanding..." The shrewd and capable Mrs. Ruyi never felt embarrassed at this moment. She wiped her forehead with her kerchief and smiled bitterly, "You also know that we do all business, and he carries heavy treasures... Up."

    "It''s terrible. Madam, please take care of Young Master Murong!" Ting also smiled bitterly, "If the master sees that the person he wants to protect is tortured by you, I won''t be able to hold back my temper when he gets angry!"

    "Okay, okay, I''ll go right away." Mrs. Ruyi nodded quickly and stood up, but muttered: "The goods are not on him? There are two people, so why did I catch one less? Then is it on the other companion?"

    -The sheng with Yaocao was still lost in the wilderness more than ten miles away from the county town.

    Originally, she used a divination when she encountered a fork in the road to decide which road to take, but gradually she left the road and became more and more desolate. In the end, even the road was hidden in the grass and invisible.

    As the sun sets, the sky is gradually dimming, the twilight of the four fields merges, and the sound of the wind is also roaring.

    Na Sheng tightened the ragged feather coat, carrying the yao grass, standing in the middle of nowhere, anxious and afraid, stomping his feet and wondering what to do, for fear that he would not be able to go to the Ruyi Gambling House or miss Murong. Xiu''s life.

    "By the way, walk along the water...maybe you can run into someone and ask for directions?" Hearing the ding-dong of the water in the distance, Sheng finally had an idea, his eyes brightened, and he immediately followed the sound of the water and chased after him. .

    That should be a tributary of Qingshui, the color of the water is green, and he took a sip with his hand, sweet and warm. Na Sheng walked a few steps along the water, and was surprised to see that there were dots of bright red peach petals scattered in the water, floating on the cyan water surface, beautiful and indistinguishable.

    "Yunhuang also has peach blossoms?" Na Sheng walked all the way, looking around in surprise, but didn''t see the flowers and trees around him.

    "Strange." She couldn''t help bending down, trying to get a piece of it-but something strange happened: the floating peach petals suddenly sank into the water as soon as they touched her fingers.

    "Oh." She went to grab it again, but the petals seemed to be alive, scattered one after another, sinking, very beautiful.

    "Forget it." Na Sheng was discouraged. After changing the day, she had to catch a few of them with her disposition, but now when she thought that Murong Xiu had fallen into the hands of those gangsters, she couldn''t bother to play. When she was about to get up, she suddenly saw something floating on the water. She picked it up and looked at it, but it was a piece of clothing with a faint red color on it."Ah, there are people nearby!" Na Sheng was shocked, trimmed his clothes, and trot along the water.

    When I ran more than ten meters away, I turned a bunch of reeds and saw a man on the bank of the river in front of me, leaning down to pick up a handful of water, and his long hair fell like a waterfall from his shoulders into the water. Bright red peach blossoms.

    "Hey!" Na Sheng couldn''t help but beckoned as he ran, out of breath, "Hey, please wait a minute--"

    The man apparently heard her greeting and turned his head. However, for some reason, when she saw her running along the bank of the river, she suddenly let go, hula la, spilled the peach blossoms, and jumped into the water.

    "Hey! Hey! What are you doing?" Na Sheng was taken aback by the man, and stood there blankly, only to see the man jump into the water with a plop and split like a mirror on the surface of the water, and the whole person sank silently. Went on.

    "Well, she wants to find a short sight!" Na Sheng saw that the person had sunk in the water, and only one long hair was left floating.

    She didn''t have time to think about it, she dumped her hoodie, no matter how poorly she was, she jumped into the water, swam close, and pulled the woman who was throwing the water. However, when she finally reached the person''s side and stretched out her hand to pull the drowning person, her hand suddenly tightened, but the person suddenly grabbed her.

    "Let go, let go..." Na Sheng suddenly felt out of breath, swam to the surface of the water, and took a breath, before being dragged by the drowning man, he fell heavily to the bottom of the water.

    If she has good water quality, she should expect that the dying drowning person will subconsciously entangle the rescuer''s hands and feet at the moment they are rescued, and it is easy to pull the rescuer down at the same time. At this time, the drowning person should be hit immediately and let go of his hand, and then the drowning person should be caught from behind and dragged ashore.

    However, Na Sheng''s own water is not very good, and he has never had the experience of saving people underwater. He was groaned and choked with a few big salivas.Subconsciously, she tried to break away from the drowning man''s hand, but the man did not relax. The man''s long hair was floating in the water, and it turned out to be a strange dark blue. While struggling, through the hair that flicked like algae, Na Sheng suddenly saw the person''s eyes close at hand: full of murderous intent and fierceness, he pressed her hard and pushed her towards the bottom of the water.

    That person, that person deliberately? She, why should she...

    Na Sheng was spitting out the air in his lungs underwater, and a large swath of bright red peach blossoms floated in front of her eyes-in a trance.

 Chapter 41 Festival

    In an instant, she suddenly recognized: "It turned out to be a jellyfish..."

    Her mind began to lose weight, and she choked into the water with every breath. She suddenly felt regret: Why did she die here inexplicably? Murong Xiu... Murong Xiu is still in the hands of those bandits!

    As soon as he thought of this, a wave of unwillingness surged, and Na Sheng tried his best to kick and move. Suddenly, I don''t know where she was kicked. The whole body of the person shook violently, his fingers loosened, and the whole person floated aside, blood red floating all the way in the clear water.

    Na Sheng didn''t care about anything else, and immediately kicked the water upstream, emerged from the water and breathed, crawling onto the shore wet with hands and feet, panting in embarrassment. In the twilight, she saw the coat she had thrown away when she went into the water and was thrown dozens of feet away. It turned out that the bottom of the water was struggling all the way, but she drifted down so far without knowing it.

    It was an escape from birth, Na Sheng quickly got up, stumbled and ran to the side of the coat.

    Determined to reach a safe distance, she vomited several mouthfuls of water and felt exhausted.

    The setting sun is about to disappear on the west side of the mountain. From here, the white pagoda at the end of the sky is high into the sky, and a group of white birds hovering around it, the wings are covered with glow, like a picture of a fairy.

    -However, in this paradise-like place, the people and things she encountered in the past few days are no different from the chaotic Zhongzhou, even more dangerous and evil."Only you Zhongzhou talents regard Yunhuang as a source of peach."

    The words of the puppet master on the top of the snow mountain suddenly jumped out again. After so much drifting, I have never retreated, but for the rest of his life underwater, the exhausted Na Sheng suddenly felt discouraged.

    Perhaps the weird puppet master named Somo was right, and it was indeed time for the dream to break.

    However, after waiting for a moment of panting and calming down, Na Sheng struggled to get up, put the gusset on his back, and continued to walk forward-anyway, he had to run to the county town to find Xijing to save people, otherwise Murong''s life would be over.

    The strange person just didn''t go ashore again, but she still walked away from the river with fear, until she walked a mile and reached a shallow beach, she breathed a sigh of relief, stopped to discern the path, and found herself helplessly Still lost, don''t know where he is, walking aimlessly, I really don''t know when to reach Taoyuan County.

    As she walked, she suddenly kicked something under her feet. She looked down and couldn''t help but screamed and jumped away.

    Lying there alone. It should have been washed up, his body was leaning on the beach, but his shoulders were immersed in the water, motionless, and his hair washed ashore with the waves of the river. It was actually a strange dark blue.

    "Yeah." Recognizing that it was the guy who was about to drown himself under the water just now, Sheng was taken aback and backed away a few steps.

    However, he immediately saw the person lying there, seeming to be completely unconscious, under the blood-red river, his face was lined with long dark blue hair, and he appeared pale and bloodless, but it was very impressive. The eye-catching beauty.

    "It deserves it, really drowned?" Na Sheng heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the man like this, stepped back, and muttered to himself, "Really... such a beautiful woman, why would you kill me for nothing? ?"As if responding to her words, the fingers of the person lying in the water suddenly moved slightly.

    Na Sheng was so scared that he backed away a few steps, but the man just moved his finger and didn''t make any other movements. She breathed a sigh of relief, and suddenly felt a little unbearable-if she walked away like this, this person would probably drown here alive. However, remembering that the other party was about to drown himself indiscriminately, Sheng shivered and hesitated to step forward. After hesitating, she lowered her head and saw her bandaged right hand, her eyes suddenly lit up: "Yes, why did I forget it again? I have ¡®Emperor Heaven¡¯, what am I afraid of?"

    So he took the courage, waded over, and leaned down and dragged the person out of the water. This Dongba girl had forgotten to think about it, if the emperor did not show up like she was just drowning, what should she do?

    Fortunately, that person was indeed dying. He didn''t move when he was dragged out of the water, his hands and feet were as cold as ice, his face was pale and pale, and his eyes were closed tightly.

    "Ah, isn''t it already drowned?" Na Sheng muttered to himself, hurriedly supporting the man up and leaning against the rocks on the riverbank, pulling away the strangely colored hair, and sniffing¡ªa trace of it. The cold air current touched her hand.

    "Fortunately, there is help." Na Sheng took a long sigh of relief, but didn''t know what to do. He slapped the man on the back in a hurry, trying to control the water she was choking on, but tossed and went but disappeared. She spit out a little, and instead groaned under the unruly violent movements of that Sheng.

    Na Sheng heard her speak out, and he was pleasantly surprised: "Oh, are you awake?"

    However, when she said this, the Dongba girl stepped back a few feet, for fear that the person would suddenly attack again.

    "Uh..." As if there was a great pain, the man let out a low cry, slowly opened his eyes, his eyes were scattered at first, and then slowly condensed and fell on Na Sheng.

    Na Sheng met her gaze, and stepped back subconsciously, but rejoiced: "I thought you were drowned!""Drowning...dead?" The person finally spoke out, but his voice was a little muffled, looking at Na Sheng strangely, as if he was examining her. After a long time, the painful color flashed in her eyes again, as if she couldn''t bear it anymore, she asked in a low voice, "You, you are not...Isn''t it sent by the Cangliu Empire?"

    "Cangliu Empire?" Na Sheng was stunned. It seemed that he had heard the name vaguely. He shook his head, "No, I''m from Zhongzhou! I was robbed by robbers halfway and lost my way-please, girl, do you know how to go to Taoyuan County? go?"

    "Zhongzhou...?" The man repeated it in a low voice, looked at Na Sheng with some disbelief, suddenly coughed loudly, trembled all over, and slowly shrank into a ball, seeming to lose consciousness again. Na Sheng was startled, and forgot to avoid it, and hurriedly came over and patted her back: "Quickly spit it out! You must have choked a lot of water, it won''t work if you don''t spit it out!"

    Before she could say a word, she suddenly felt suffocated-that person shot her instantly, jammed her neck and pressed her to the ground!

    "You, you..." The hand on the throat tightened a bit, the woman''s hand strength was surprisingly strong, and she couldn''t break free. Na Sheng didn''t expect that he would really be harmed a second time, and became anxious, gradually out of breath.

    "Really an ordinary person?...I''m sorry." When she was about to lose consciousness, the hand suddenly loosened, and she heard a low voice from the person, and then she suddenly lost her strength and fell heavily. , Fell on her.

    Na Sheng screamed, only then did he realize that the man''s vest was deeply embedded with an arrow, and his back was covered with blood.

    When it was getting dark, guarding the person whose breathing was getting weaker and weaker, her hesitation finally ended. She gritted her teeth and closed her eyes, and violently pulled out the arrow.

    The blood splattered on her face-strangely, it was cold blood without temperature.

    The moment the arrow was pulled out, the man yelled, waking up from his coma from the severe pain. Na Sheng paled with fright, and hurriedly took the torn cloth to plug the wound that kept pouring out of blood behind him."Don''t bother..." Suddenly, the man said weakly, "The arrow is poisonous."

    Na Sheng was taken aback: "Poisonous?"

    She picked up the arrow and saw the blue yingying light shining on it, which was tempered with poison as expected. She looked at the pale and beautiful woman in surprise: "You, who did you offend? Being chased by someone like this?"

    "Take it, bring it..." the man reluctantly spoke, and stretched out his hand, "Let me see."

    Na Sheng handed the arrow into her hand, and the man put the poisonous arrow that shot her in front of him. He looked at it carefully for a moment, and his eyes slowly faded: "Oh...''Huan'', it''s him, it''s him." Speaking softly, his hand suddenly dropped, as if his strength was exhausted.

    "Hey, hello, girl, don''t close your eyes!" Na Sheng saw that her eyes were about to close again.

    Pushed by her, the man tried to cheer up, opened his eyes and looked at her: "You, what''s your name?"

    "My name is Na Sheng." She answered honestly, and at the same time opened her baggage to find something to treat her injuries.

    "The Sheng girl..." The man suddenly propped up and looked at her, with a dying shadow on her pale and bloodless face, and said laboriously, "You, can you help me with a message, go Taoyuan County... Ruyi Gambling House?"

    "Ruyi Gambling House?" Na Sheng''s eyes lit up, "I''m going there! But I''m lost...Do you recognize the way?"The man nodded, slowly paddling his fingers on the river beach, and drew a picture: "From here...walk along the river, five miles away, turn left...cough cough, and then see a big road...just go in The road to the city."

    "Okay!" After running around like a headless fly for a long time, Sheng finally knew the way and was overjoyed. "Thank you girl!"

    "Ahem, I, I''m not...female." The person replied in a low voice with a wry smile.

    "Eh?" Na Sheng was torn apart the clothes on "her" upper body, preparing to clean the wound, and was stunned at first sight. Although not as shy and restrained as a Han woman, she still made a blushing face and stuttered: "You, you... are you a man?"

    The man seemed to have been weakened to the extreme, and he didn''t answer, but slowly shook his head to deny.

    "Uh, it''s not a man or a woman?"

 Chapter 42 Festival

    Painted it, and touched the man''s forehead, there was no fever.

    "I''m a shark man..." Seeing the look of the Zhongzhou girl, thinking that she would ask herself if she was "drowning" just now, that person laughed bitterly and had to explain something. Then, knowing that he didn¡¯t have much energy, he didn¡¯t wait for Na Sheng to ask in surprise, and said intermittently, confessing: ¡°Please, please go to the Ruyi Gambling House and find Mrs. Ruyi... Said that Yan Xi met Feng Falcon halfway through and died in battle, unable or unable to move forward. Come to meet the young master..."

    Na Sheng remembered his words seriously, didn''t think about it, just repeated: "You said, Yan Xi, I met Feng Falcon halfway through, and died, there is no way to come-right?"

    "Um..." The man lost his mind again, and with the last of his strength, he handed her the arrow, "Take it, take it back... to my brothers and sisters... tell them, be careful... be careful, Yunhuan."

    "Huh?" Taking the arrow blankly, and seeing the word "Huan" engraved on it, Sheng''s brain turned around, "What did you say? What kind of Yan Xi are you! Isn''t it?"

    The man nodded slightly, seeming to be anxious about this Zhongzhou girl being so slow, but the toxicity quickly broke out and spread to the whole body. He only felt that his strength slowly disappeared from this body. Finally, he said: "Please... after I die. , You can dig out my eyes and give it to you as a reward... Then, don''t bury me... please throw me into the water..."

    "What?" Na Sheng sounded horribly, and jumped up, "Put out his eyes? Nonsense, you are not dead...Bah, nonsense. You won''t die!"

    When the person saw her expression like this, what else had to say, that Sheng no longer listened to him, untied the tie, grabbed a piece of grass and came out: "Look, you see, there is Yao Cao here... there is a bag of Yao Cao. Grass! So don''t worry."While talking, she chewed up the Yaocao and applied it to the wound on his back. In fact, she doesn''t know how to use it, but think about whether it is oral or topical, and she can do both - although this is Murong''s thing, but life is at stake, she can''t care about it at this time.

    "Yao, Yaocao?" Seeing that there was such a supernatural herb, the man''s dim eyes lit up, which was obviously a big accident, but dimmed in an instant, "It''s useless... Yaocao can''t cure this ten witchcraft. Poison..."

    "Eh? No!" Na Sheng was about to send another branch of Yao Cao into Yan Xi''s mouth. He was stunned when he said that. "He also said Yao Cao can cure a hundred poisons! Why still can''t it?"

    "Because on the arrow is, it is the poison refined by the ten witches..." Yan Xi smiled bitterly, shook his head, dark blue hair hanging down, covering his half of his face, his eyes slowly closed, "unless, unless ¡­"

    "Unless what?" Na Sheng was anxious and leaned over to listen, but Yan Xi just said indifferently: "It''s useless to say...you, you go to the Ruyi Gambling Shop...this, I will give you this." Before Na Sheng asked, he Suddenly he exhausted his last strength and raised his hand, digging into his eyes.

    "Oh! What are you doing!" Na Sheng was taken aback, and quickly rushed to open his hand, "Stop it, I don''t want it!"

    "Oh..." Yan Xi''s hand was forcefully opened by her. However, as if he had confirmed something more, he nodded and said with confidence, "I entrust it to you, sure enough, that''s right...you don''t know, right? The eyes of the shark...if Dig it out, it¡¯s more valuable than the Pearl of the Shark¡¯s Tears...the price is priceless..."

    "Bloody, I don''t want any value." Na Sheng shuddered when he thought of the eyeballs he had dug out.

    "Then... there''s nothing to repay you..." Yan Xi shook his head, his voice weak as a gossamer, urging, "Go ahead... I''m afraid the Wind Falcon will come again..."

    Na Sheng looked at the sky, it was completely dark, and she began to worry about Murong Xiu''s safety-just now she was lost and was helplessly trapped. Now that she knows the way, she can''t wait to fly over to find Xijing right away.She put up a baggage again, put on her coat, and got ready to go on the road.

    However, looking back and seeing Yan Xi¡¯s pale face lying halfway on the river beach, he quietly closed his eyes and sank into dying. There was a large faint black air on his delicate face¡ªthis person is about to die under the stars of tonight. In this wilderness? There is a human life, so why not a human life here? Not reconciled after all, she suddenly couldn''t help turning around, shaking his shoulder, and then asked him to answer half of what he had just said, making a last hopeless effort: "You tell me, unless what?"

    "Unless..." Being shaken violently, Yan Xi finally spit out a few words at the moment he began to lose consciousness, "Xueyuezi..."

    "Oh!" Na Sheng suddenly yelled, and cheered the unconscious person.

    Darkness, darkness... or endless darkness. Why can''t I see the blue?

    According to the legend of the sea country, after all the sharks die, they will return to the endless blue-free from all shackles, slavery, and inhuman abuse. It becomes water vapor rising in the sea, rising up and up to the heavens in the sun, and ascends up to the shining stars; if it hits a cloud, it instantly turns into rain, falls back to the ground and the sea, and turns back into ë³ëµThe water vapor flies to the sky.

    ¡ªSo he never feared "death". That should be a natural thing, especially for him as a soldier of the Restoration Army who has abandoned everything and never thinks about it. What''s more, shark people have lived too long, and it is easy to feel bored and despair of this world. He is almost three hundred years old.

    However, why is it only black in front of you? Where did he go after he died?

    There was a whistling wind and a strange whistling sound in my ears, as if walking through the grass.

    "Where is this?" He couldn''t help making a low voice, wondering where he was and who could answer him."Ahhh! Great, you''re awake!" The answer to him was a terrifying cheer. Then he felt his body suddenly sink and hit the ground heavily¡ªthe intense and real pain and the feeling of solid earth made his drifting consciousness instantly return to the body.

    What the eyes saw was still pitch black, however, a few diamond-like lights flashed suddenly in the empty black.

    ¡ªOh, so...it''s the night sky.

    His vision gradually became clear, and he laughed. Suddenly, the night sky disappeared, and a smiling face filled his vision. He looked a little scared because he got too close. There were two rows of small shell-like teeth in his open mouth, and the sound of cheering. It''s also scary.

    Na Sheng dropped the dragged wooden shelf, ran to Yan Xi, looked at his opened eyes, and cheered.

    "So, that Sheng?" After recognizing the person in front of him, he struggling to speak, and asked, "Am I... alive?"

    Na Sheng nodded vigorously, smiling so hard that he couldn''t see the eyes, and shook the remaining stems and leaves of Xueyuzi in his arms: "You didn''t expect it? I happen to have Xueyuzi too! Hey, amazing, am I? I am amazing?"

    Yan Xi looked at her smile, and suddenly smiled bitterly: "You, you know... Xueyongzi, how much is it worth?"

    "Uh? It should be very valuable, right? Otherwise, why would the fellow Murong agree to take me on the road?" Na Sheng was taken aback for a moment, thought about it, replied, and then shook his head, "But no matter how expensive it is, how can it be compared to life ?"

    The burning tingling on the wound on his back has disappeared, and the pain of the whole body cracking has also begun to ease, and Xueyuzi''s medicinal power is so fast. Yan Xi lay on the ground and shook his head: "Life?...Cough cough, are the Jongren also humans?""Nonsense! Why doesn''t it count?" The Sheng was surprised and even a little angry. "That guy Murongxiu is the son of the Jade Man, what happened to the Jade?-All of them are beautiful, and live longer than humans. OK."

    "..." Yan Xi looked at her, because she had been ignorant of her, that''s why she treated herself like this. He didn''t expect this Zhongzhou girl to know some things about the shark, but she was not prejudiced. He smiled, sat up reluctantly, and stood up with a branch propped up on his body: "Where are we? We have to go to the county town as soon as possible."

    "Well, it''s the official road ahead... I dragged you for five miles just now! Great, isn''t it?" Na Sheng pointed at the faintly visible city in front, triumphantly.

    "Thanks for your hard work," Yan Xi lowered his eyes and thanked people other than his companions for the first time. "We will always remember all those who have been kind to us."

    "Hey, don''t be so serious-you should help each other when you go out." Na Sheng walked over to help him, sternly, "If there is no one else to help me, I won''t be able to come and Yun Huang will die halfway."

    While speaking, touching Yan Xi''s hand, he was surprised to find that his arm was still cold.

    "It''s okay, the blood of the shark is already cold." Before she could ask, Yan Xi saw her question, answered, and broke away from her hand, "I can go by myself, thank you."

    Na Sheng watched him straighten his shoulders and walked forward step by step. He didn''t seem to have been dying or seriously injured. He couldn''t help being speechless, and quickly followed, and couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Oh, no wonder you are so good-looking. , It turned out to be a shark man¡ªthen when you cry, can the tears that you fall into Ye Mingzhu be turned into a Ye Mingzhu? Change one to show me, okay?"

    "..." Yan Xi was speechless and didn''t know how to answer. The other party was a lifesaver, and she should do her best to repay any request she made, but such a request made people have to frown. For a long time, while walking, looking at the eager eyes of the young girl, Yan Xi finally couldn''t imagine: "This...I''m sorry, girl Sheng, I never cried.

 Chapter 43 Festival

    Passed. "

    "Huh?" Sheng was taken aback for a moment.

    "The soldiers of the Restoration Army shed blood and did not shed tears." Yan Xi did not look at her, and walked all the way, looking at the White Tower at the end of the sky and earth, and said lightly, "Especially, you can''t show it to the slave owners, let them take the pain of the sharks. To exchange for money."

    "Eh?" Na Sheng widened his eyes in surprise, "Did anyone exchange money with the tears of the shark?"

    Yan Xi nodded and looked back at her. The night wind blew his long dark blue hair. His pale and beautiful face had a beauty that was between men and women, with a kind of strange and magical charm. Na Sheng looked at his dark blue eyes, vaguely remembering that Somo also had eyes of the same color, but he couldn''t help but shivered and stuttered: "Also, are there some people who dig shark eyeballs to sell it?"

    "The jewelers call it''Ning Bizhu'', which is very valuable-unless the Yuren''s eyes are crying blind and unable to collect the Ye Mingzhu, and the Yuren himself is old and declining, the slave owners will kill the Yuren for digging. Take the eyes, so it''s more valuable than Ye Mingzhu." Yan Xi explained lightly, his face calm. However, Na Sheng was stunned while listening, and muttered: "Ah... really something like this? When I escaped from the famine, I heard about the drought in Qingzhou and the people in the city began to eat human flesh-but... Ah! Why is there such a thing?"

    "If I have time, let me talk to you about the Yuren on this Yunhuang land..." Seeing the girl''s shocked expression, she was afraid that Na Sheng would be scared when she said so much, Yan Xi turned the topic away, "You Come from Zhongzhou? Zhongzhou must be much better than Yunhuang, right? Why do you come to this chaotic and dirty place?"

    "..." Na Sheng was stunned, not knowing what to answer.Suddenly, both of them seemed to become very worried, but they were walking along the road silently. The lights in the distance silently summoned two people walking in the wilderness, and the wind whizzed past their ears.

    "Only you Zhongzhou talents regard Yunhuang as a source of peach."

    ¡ª¡ªThe words of Sumo sneered on the top of Mu Shitag''s heart repeatedly, and the puppet master''s empty eyes flashed in front of Na Sheng, but it seemed to see through everything. Suddenly, there was a soft "click", something in my heart broke.

    Yan Xi walked in front, and suddenly heard the cry of the girl in the wind, very quietly, as if he didn''t want people to hear it.

    He stopped in amazement, looked back at Na Sheng, and saw her burying her face in the palm of her hand, sobbing all the way, the night wind whistling, blowing her tousled hair and broken clothes, Na Sheng suddenly raised his head and looked at him. , His eyes were hopeless and sorrowful, there was the bleakness after the dream broke, and he sobbed: "I, I don''t know...will come to such a place. But...there is nowhere to go."

    Yan Xi was speechless, and suddenly regretted that he had just told the girl in front of him the **** facts undisguisedly.

    At this moment of silence, the sound of the wind in the wilderness suddenly rose in the silence, and there was a strange whistling in the wind.

    "Get down!" Yan Xi suddenly shouted, rushing over and pressing the Sheng into the grass.

    "Huh--" Na Sheng only saw a pair of terrifyingly large wings that suddenly covered her sight, whizzing past less than three feet above her head, bringing a strong storm, wrapping her and Yan Xi Go away.

    She screamed in surprise and saw the big bird flying over her head, then rising up and hovering in the sky. Under the night, she could see that there were two such terrifyingly big birds under the starlight, over the wilderness. Whistling and circling."Wind Falcon!" Suddenly I heard Yan Xi''s voice in my ear, as calm as him, with a trembling voice, "Oops, they found it!"

    What is Wind Falcon? Is it this big bird with straight wings?

    When Na Sheng didn''t have time to ask, he suddenly heard the harsh wind and rain ringing in his ears, and fell suddenly.

    Suddenly the sky turned upside down. Yan Xi kept her rolling all the way, avoiding the crossbow shot from the wind falcon, but after all, she was seriously injured and her movements were not as fast as usual. Before she rolled off the roadbed, her left shoulder suffered a sudden sharp pain.

    At the same time, Na Sheng blurted out in exclamation because of the tingling in his right shoulder.

    The crossbow shot down from the wind falcon volleyed through Yan Xi''s shoulder bone and pierced Na Sheng''s shoulder!

    What a terrible mechanical force.

    The wind blows them so hard that they can barely open their eyes. Yan Xi raised his head and saw that the Wind Falcon, who had just launched an attack, pulled up again after firing a round of crossbows, and swept up in the air, while another Wind Falcon hovering around on alert. He immediately swooped down, and between the ups and downs, the coordination was perfect.

    "Don''t worry, it''s not poisonous! ¡ª Fortunately, it''s not Yun Huan." During the attack, Yan Xi quickly drew out the sword with blood on the arrow, and hurriedly ordered, "You lie on the grass and run away, I About half an hour to stop them...you have to run away! Go to the Ruyi Gambling Shop!"

    Without waiting for Sheng to speak, Yan Xi pushed her far away, stood up from the grass, pulled out his saber from behind with his backhand, and faced the roaring wind falcon.The strong wind blew the grass to the ground, and the warrior warrior with dark blue hair flew, holding his sword to face the flying crossbow falling like rain.

    Yan Xi''s figure swept up, swung his sword to draw an arc, and all the screaming crossbows that fell like rain, the sword light was everywhere, and the crossbows were cut off one after another. However, the force of the crossbows issued by those mechanical forces is amazing, and the force of the volley drop is even more terrifying. Every time his sword cuts off a flying crossbow, the arm bone trembles into the bone, pulling the wound on the back, as if the whole body is shattering.

    "Go, let''s go!" Seeing that Sheng fell in the long grass, Yan Xi looked at him in a daze. Yan Xi burst into anger and shouted. The light flashed before his voice was in his hands. It turned out that the saber could not withstand such a strong force. It was broken every inch by a flying crossbow!

    He was struck back by the huge momentum, opened his mouth and spouted a mouthful of blood, staggered to the ground, the wound on his back was completely opened, and the blood soaked his clothes.

    At this time, the wind falcon shot the flying crossbow, swept up again, and flew away.

    Taking advantage of that gap, Yan Xi looked back and yelled at the Sheng: "Quickly go! Don''t come over! Get out!"

    Na Sheng couldn''t open her eyes because of the gust of wind, but instead she crawled over in the grass in the direction of Yan Xi, clenching her teeth, and looking at the huge mechanical bird that was pressing down on her head, there was a kind of hatred and unwillingness on her face¡ª ¡ªWhy should everyone let her go? Does she have to escape? Yan Xi was obviously seriously injured, so he wanted his life to protect himself?

    What''s more, even if Yan Xi fought to death, she might not be able to escape Feng Falcon''s pursuit.

    Na Sheng stumbled on his hands and feet and crawled to Yan Xi''s side with the ground, but he was kicked away. She was kicked and took a step back, but she staggered to her feet, stood in front, and opened her hands to the oncoming wind falcon.

    How does it feel to be a man with a mantle arm?At this moment, when she saw something terrifying that she had never seen before, and she and her companion had only flesh and blood, Na Sheng suddenly felt that she was the praying mantis that was crushed by the wheel.

    She has no strength, but at least she has that courage. The sky full of crossbows roared, her face was hurt by the strong wind before the arrow arrived. She closed her eyes and opened her hands to greet the crossbows that passed by. It would be great if she had the strength to stop those arrows, if only she had the strength to stop them...

    "With your strength, will you satisfy my wish?"

    Suddenly, a voice from the bottom of my heart asked suddenly¡ªjust like the way a hand broke on Xuefeng that day.

    The crossbow whizzed close to her skin, Yan Xi struggled to probe her hand, and grabbed her ankle, trying to pull her down.

    "Ok, Ok!"

    Faintly, she remembered where she had heard this voice, but before she could think about it, she answered loudly.

    The crossbow whizzed into her skin, Yan Xi grabbed her ankle, her body suddenly lost balance and fell backward.

    "Take me to Jiuyi." The voice replied, "I will save you."

    Jiuyi? Na Sheng suddenly remembered the sound that was entangled in her dream, and suddenly realized, "It''s you! It''s you!-Okay! I''m going to Jiuyi!"At that moment, those crossbows that had cut into her bloodline stood still, like strange raindrops floating in the air.

    The body continued to fall back, she suddenly felt her right hand as hot as fire, and the bandaged cloth was burning out of thin air!

    The fire was blue and white, instantly turning the cloth that bound her right hand to ashes. The light of the emperor sky suddenly illuminates the world like lightning! Na Sheng only felt a piercing pain in his right hand from shoulder to fingertip, as if he had pulled something out of the bone abruptly. She fell, her eyes widened in amazement, and she saw that the tip of her right finger suddenly emitted a blue and white light!

    The unbalanced body fell backward in the air, but her hand seemed to be pushed by an invisible force, drawing a half arc out of thin air.

    Looking down from mid-air, I saw that the fired crossbow was actually stopped halfway. The Cangliu imperial warrior on the Wind Falcon was shocked and inexplicably shocked. The warrior responsible for manipulating the machinery hurriedly pulled the tiller, adjusted the angle of the Wind Falcon''s wings, and wanted to take advantage of the momentum. ¡ª¡ªHowever, Feng Falcon suddenly seemed to be held down by invisible power and could not move at all!

    Several Cangliu Empire fighters on the wind falcon were dumbfounded, staring blankly at the girl who fell to the ground on the grass below.

    Na Sheng''s hand slowly drew out, and the grass everywhere waved like waves. Her unbalanced body finally fell to the ground and fell heavily to Yan Xi''s side. Suddenly, those frozen flying crossbows seemed to have been lifted from their imprisonment, crackling like rain and falling to the ground. The wind falcon in mid-air suddenly started to move and swept up again.

    The wind falcon escaped from the dead, turned hurriedly, and flew up.

    However, he hadn¡¯t turned his head, and suddenly heard the exclaim of another fellow Wind Falcon high in the sky. Everyone in the Wind Falcon almost opened their eyes open, staring incredulously.

 Chapter 44 Festival

    In front: Following the direction that Sheng had just drawn slowly, a lightning-like arc suddenly spread oncoming, and the dazzling light suddenly obliterated everything.

    "Emperor! Emperor!" The cries of horror came from the wind falcon and spread all over the world.

    When that white light illuminates the world, they all looked up together, not knowing how many pairs of eyes there are.

    "That girl can finally fully awaken the power of the emperor!" Looking through the water mirror at the outskirts of Taoyuan County, the head smiled in the golden plate, "Baiying, just a moment ago, your''Hou Tu'' Does it resonate too?."

    "I''m afraid that even the Cangliu Empire will be shocked by such a shot." The big Siming next to him was mixed. "With the current Emperor Tian''s power, I''m afraid it will be difficult to protect her from breaking through the obstacles of the ten witches and breaking the remaining seal. what."

    "She will go to Jiuyi below, where there is a second seal, my right foot." Prince Zhenlan paused, "The journey to there is a long way, but also through the Cangwu Abyss to reach the fiefs of the Qing kings of the past ¡ª¡ª I have to find someone to **** her."

    "I''ll go." Among the six kings next to him, the white-robed prince princess walked out, knelt down and asked for orders, raised his right hand, and the sapphire and silver ring was radiant. Let me go."

    "Bai Ying, don''t be aggressive." Prince Zhen Lan shook his head, "You are now in the body of a ghost, how can you walk around in the world in the daytime?"The big secretary on one side hesitated and obviously felt embarrassed: "Now that all Kongsang people can''t leave the colorless city, and the six stars are the body of the ghost, how can we protect that girl Sheng?"

    Suddenly holding up his head with a severed hand, Prince Zhenlan suddenly had a meaningful smile on his face: "Who said that all the Kongsang people are in the colorless city? Isn''t there another one running on Yunhuang?"

    Both Da Si Ming and the Six Kings were stunned. It took a long time to remember who the crown prince was talking about: After the battle of "Splitting Mirror", all the 100,000 Kongsang people in the city of Garan sank into the colorless city and fell asleep, while the Yunhuang Continent The remaining Kongsang people on the mountain have been brutally bloodbathed by the ice tribe. The repeated screenings have left the remaining people of Kongsang displaced among the people all spared. Now that a hundred years have passed, even if there were those who were lucky enough to survive the Kongsang survivors, they should Dead.

    After a long time, Bai Ying suddenly understood, raised her eyes from behind the veil, and blurted out: "Big brother!"

    "That''s right!" Seeing his wife finally guessed it, Prince Zhenlan laughed. "It''s Xijing-my general Xiaoqi. Back then, I ordered him to be expelled from Garan City and exiled forever, just to prevent any accidents. The situation now appears."

    "The crown prince Shengming." Da Si Ming and the six kings were surprised at the intersection, bowing their heads together.

    "Uh, don''t say such a thing, my whole body is uncomfortable when I hear it." An awkward smile appeared on the head, scratching his head, but forgot where he has "the whole body" at present, and then he paused, showing his face. A pensive expression, "It''s just that, after a hundred years have passed, I''m afraid Xijing may not follow my instructions now..."

    "No matter where, Senior Brother Xijing has always been Kongsang''s most loyal and brave fighter, otherwise he would not have guarded Yecheng like that back then." Bai Ying retorted, her eyes firm, "A hundred years later, it will definitely remain the same."

    "I hope as you said." Zhen Lan sighed, scratched his head with some headaches, and looked at Bai Ying, "It seems that you have to go there again-I don''t know where General Xijing is now. It will take hard work. is you."

    "This is Bai Ying''s duty, Your Highness." The woman in white knelt down on one knee and replied with her head down, "I will leave tonight."The tall white pagoda overlooks the entire cloud wasteland.

    When that flash of lightning was shining through the world, the ten black-robed men on the stargazing platform were pale and staring at each other.

    "Finally appeared..." Wu Xian muttered to himself, looking at Dongfang, "Emperor Heaven."

    "I have sent Yun Huan to lead the Ten Wind Falcons to Taoyuan County." Wu Peng, who is in charge of military power, replied steadily, confidently, "He will come back with that ring - even if all Taoyuan County is razed to the ground. "

    "Yun Huan led Feng Falcon?" Wu Gu laughed, and moved the rosary with her dry fingers, "Wu Peng, you are very relieved of your people! Sending soldiers does not discuss with us. "

    Wu Peng didn''t change his expression, and faintly replied: "All the transfer of forces in the Cangliu Empire is where my authority lies. If everything is publicly discussed, it is just a waste of time."

    Someone nearby sneered, but Wuli raised his head: "No one has notified the dispatching of such a major event of the wind falcon - and Ze Zhiguo has not received the entry notice in advance, which must have caused panic among the people over there. How can I negotiate with Governor Gao Shunzhao? Didn''t you give me a problem?"

    "Okay, okay, everyone, don''t argue." Finally, Wu Xian, the first of the ten witches, spoke and reconciled, "Today, finding the emperor and eliminating potential disasters is the most important thing, otherwise the wise man will blame - Wu Peng is here. On the one hand, he is an expert, so let him arrest people on his own. What do you think?"

    "Okay, that''s it." The dizzy Wu immediately closed the scroll, which was the only word the old man said at the meeting, and then he staggered to his feet and greeted his disciple, "Wu Xie, go back and help I''m looking for "Liu He Shu", I want to look up a sentence."

    "Yes." After hesitating, the youngest elder stood up, followed Wu Ji, and left.Wu immediately walked, his gray beard and hair flying in the night breeze. The old man was walking while singing ancient music. His student Wu Xie distinguished the incomprehensible words and suddenly understood that it was passed down from the Kongsang dynasty that fell a hundred years ago. song!

    "Jiuyi is filled with the mist of Hades

    "Canglong pulls Baiyu''s chariot

    "The wings of the sacred bird are covered with sunlight

    "The emperor with a high crown and a long pin flying down from the sky

    "Awaken the cloud wasteland from the morning light

    "Six voices rang from Liuhe

    "..."

    Hearing such a low groan, the young Wu Xie was taken aback for a moment, and gasped: Under the rule of the Cangliu Empire, everything left over from the empty sang was destroyed. Not only the people were not allowed to mention any words about the previous dynasty. Even within the ten witches at the highest point of power, things about a hundred years ago are taboo and a taboo.

    ¡ª¡ªIt is said that it was meant by the wise man who was autistic in the temple and never saw anyone. No one can resist, and no one even dared to ask why. Just like the position of the mysterious wise man in this empire in the century since the founding of the country.With the passage of time for hundreds of years, everyone gradually developed a natural habit of avoiding the topic of the previous dynasty. The written record was eliminated. The older generations who had witnessed history passed away, and that period of history slowly became Blank. Although there were six elders alive in the Ten Witches who had participated in the "War of the Split Mirror" a hundred years ago because of the secret recipe for health and longevity, they chose to remain silent one after another. And the remaining four elders who have been newly recruited in the past hundred years will not even go to inquire what happened back then.

    However, now there is the remnant power of Kongsang''s subjugation-under such circumstances, why should we close the things of the year? Could it be...what is the wise man trying to hide?

    Following the teacher, Wu Xie shook his head secretly without understanding. However, this kind of question is not allowed in the iron and steel general order of the empire, and although he is a ten witch, his more interests are in books and scholarship.

    When he walked far away, Wu Xie put on his cloak and gently reminded the old man who was singing the ancient song: "Teacher, Master Wu Xian hasn''t announced the end, you have left the table-isn''t it great?"

    "Wu Xie..." The gray-bearded witch smiled, stopped and looked at the young disciple, then suddenly turned his head and pointed at the sky, "Look, what is this?"

    However, there is actually a star in the sky, white and without brilliance, like a white spirit erratic, up and down.

    "Zhaoxing!" Wu Xie, who had studied astronomy books, blurted out in exclamation, his face turned pale, and looked back at the teacher, "This is..."

    "This is a battle star more ominous than Sirius." Wu Ji replied faintly, looking at the few invisible faint white light, "wherever the star appears, there must be great chaos in the corresponding division. Wu Xie, you count. Where is its corresponding division now?"

    Wu Xie had already understood the meaning of Zhaoxing star''s appearance when he blurted out a moment ago, turned his head and fixedly looked at the teacher, his face pale under the cloak: "It''s...in Garan City!"

    "Hmm..." Wu Ji touched his gray beard and nodded slowly, obviously tacitly acquiescing that the disciple''s calculation was correct, and then walked down the top of the tower with the scroll, and said lowly, "So, don''t get involved in it. ."Wu Xie was dumbfounded, and looked back at the other eight elders who were still arguing, then looked back at the sleeping city below. The bright breeze blowing from the east is warm and moist. Looking down from the tower, the holy city of Garan, which is the center of the cloud, is quiet.

    ¡ª¡ªHowever, in this quiet, how many stormy waves and dark clouds are there?

    10. Separation

    The wind falcon was spinning continuously in the air, but after all, it could not be swept up again, and finally fell straight to the ground. With such a huge impact and the hurricane that stirred up, Na Sheng and Yan Xi, which were shaking dozens of feet away, all rolled out.

    The wind falcon folded its wings and landed, and the wooden bird''s head suddenly opened, and several figures fell to the ground like jumping pills, and fled in all directions.

    Another wind falcon in the sky swooped over, and the long cable dropped, the rabbit flew down, and the few Cangliu Empire fighters quickly pulled the rope ladder, followed the flying wind falcon and left, disappearing into the black night .

    "Ah...fortunately they escaped..." Na Sheng fell into the long grass, muttering to himself as Feng Falcon was leaving. Her right arm felt like it was shattering, and her body was numb, and she couldn''t move at all-she didn''t know what was going on, she just remembered herself

 Chapter 45 Festival

    He waved his hand, and then the huge thing suddenly fell from mid-air.

    ¡ªThe scary thing is that the arm that just waved doesn''t seem to be my own.

    She endured the pain and wanted to get up to check Yan Xi''s injuries next to her. However, as soon as she left, she was pressed down again, and she heard loudly in her ears: "Don''t move! Get down!"

    The injury was so severe that Yan Xi still had so much strength, and Na Sheng was crushed to death as soon as he raised his head.

    At the same moment, the earth-shattering boom shook her eardrums. With her face pressed against the ground and in the corner of her eyes, she was shocked to see a huge firework blooming from several tens of meters away, reflecting the sky red.

    The fragments were blown to her face with the hot wind, cutting her skin, but Na Sheng was stunned looking at this wonder, feeling like a dream, until Yan Xi let go of her hand and the Dongba girl Ignorant.

    "Oh my god...what are these?" Na Sheng opened his eyes wide as he watched the rising flames and muttered to himself, "I''m not dreaming, am I?-Yan Xi, Yan Xi?"

    She supported the ground with her still movable left hand, struggling to get up, but when she looked around, she found that Yan Xi was no longer there, and shouted.The shadow of the shark warrior was reflected in the red sky ahead. Yan Xi, who was hunting with long hair and covered in blood, ran towards the wind falcon that was still on fire and threw himself into the fire without hesitation. .

    "Yan Xi? Yan Xi! What are you doing!" Na Sheng was taken aback, ignoring the pain in his body, and chasing after him.

    The oncoming heat made her unable to breathe, the aluminum sheet melted, and the wooden birds snapped apart. However, in such a precarious wreck, Yan Xi dragged his badly injured body into the wind falcon, leaned down, and tried to pull something out of the open skylight of the wooden bird''s head. However, his physical strength was no longer able to support him, and instead he was dragged down on the burning wind falcon.

    "Yan Xi!" Na Sheng ran up, ignoring what was going on, and at the same time he went down and grabbed the thing in Feng Falcon. Feeling cold and soft in her hand, she gritted her teeth, cooperating with Yan Xi and exerting force at the same time.

    "Plap" as if something suddenly broke, the weight on their hands suddenly became lighter, and the two of them staggered back together.

    "Run away!" Yan Xi suddenly shouted, grabbing what he pulled out of her hand, turning his head and rushing.

    As if some flammable part had been burned, the fire was so big that it licked the corners of the clothes of the two of them. Na Sheng couldn''t see the direction at all, but ran desperately following Yan Xi, away from the wind falcon that was about to burst open.

    "Jump!" Running without knowing the direction, his eyes were soaked with tears by the smoke, and suddenly he heard a cry of drinking in his ears. She leaped forward with all her strength, and there was a bang in her ears, and the water flooded the top of her head.

    In the loud explosion, countless debris cut across the water above the head like a sharp sword.

    I don''t know how long it took, and I didn''t hear Yan Xi''s voice again. Finally, she couldn''t hold her breath and surfaced to breathe. It was completely quiet outside, only the crackling of burning wood was faintly heard. Qing Shui flowed quietly, and under the dim starlight, she saw Yan Xi sitting on the bank of the river."Hey, you didn''t call me when you came out by yourself, you want me to drown¡ª" She crawled out wet, and found that the coat was all soaked, and she was out of breath. She cursed, and suddenly she didn''t know why she paused suddenly, no. Dare to speak again.

    Yan Xi was full of blood, sitting on the bank of the river with his back to her, looking down at something, his shoulders trembling slightly.

    "Yan Xi...?" She suddenly felt the heaviness of the atmosphere, did not dare to speak loudly, asked softly, and walked over.

    "Don''t come here." Suddenly, Yan Xi said, raising his hand to stop.

    However, Na Sheng had already reached his side, looked down, and suddenly screamed.

    "Don''t look!" Yan Xi pulled over the broken skirt and covered the fragmented corpse in his arms. He held the broken sword in his right hand, and the tip of the sword held a dug out heart, and the blood poured down.

    Seeing the dead man with a broken stomach, Na Sheng fell on the bank of the river in fright, feeling his hands were soft, and muttered: "You, you..."

    The hair of the corpse protruded from under the placket, dark blue, like long algae against the river water, flicking.

    Yan Xi didn''t look at her, closed his eyes slightly, his lips moved, as if he was thinking of something, but there was no sound. For a moment, he opened his eyes, threw the heart far away, lowered his head, and gently covered the corpse''s dark blue eyes with his fingers, and whispered: "Brother, go home."

    Na Sheng stared straight when he saw the skirt pulled away from the dead man, his mouth widened because of shock, but he couldn''t shout: ërÈË! The man who was pulled out of the wind falcon was actually a dead shark!The limbs of the shark who died under his clothes were incomplete, his feet were broken at the knees, his chest was pierced by broken aluminum pieces, and his whole body had no intact skin because of the impact of the final explosion¡ªbut the strange thing was that he was bleeding. There was no trace of pain on his pale face. The abnormal calmness made people shudder.

    Watching Yan Xi push the dead shark to the edge of Qingshui, she quickly took off the broken feather robe on her body and handed it to him. Yan Xi glanced at her, silently took it, wrapped the shark''s body, and pushed him into the water.

    The corpse slowly drifted with the waves, and gradually sank, and finally the dark blue hair also sank. A large group of peach blossom jellyfish surrounded the body, sinking like petals around the body.

    "Let''s go." Yan Xi stared for a moment, then said lightly, standing up with a broken sword and starting on the road.

    Na Sheng followed him silently. After a long time, he finally couldn''t help but asked in a low voice: "That person...is also a shark?"

    "Yeah." Yan Xi replied and continued to walk.

    "Aren''t you compatriots?" She couldn''t help but puzzled. "Why would he help Cangliu Empire kill you?"

    "Do you think they are willing?" Yan Xi stood still suddenly, looking back at the sheng, his eyes seemed to burn with fire, "Do you think they would?!-They were controlled by ten witches with puppet insects! Come to kill their kind !"

    "Ah..." Thinking of the strange and painless look on the face of the dead shark just now, that Sheng shuddered.

    "The Wind Falcon is very difficult to control, and once dispatched, if it cannot return to the White Tower on time, it will fall to the ground-in order to prevent the Wind Falcon from falling into the enemy''s hands, someone must give up the opportunity to escape and destroy the Wind Falcon." Yan Xi watched Looking at the sinking corpse, there was a painful light in his eyes, "We sharks are inherently inadequate in strength, but their agility and speed are outstanding, and they are very suitable for manipulating machinery. Equipped with a shark man puppet to control. They can''t think, are not afraid of pain and death, and at the last minute they will die with life and wind falcon."No wonder, the soldiers of the Cangliu Empire who had abandoned the wind falcon just now walked so simply. It turns out that there is no worries for the future¡ªNa Sheng looked at Yan Xi in a daze, and muttered: "So, that means...you, you must kill each other with your kind?"

    "There''s no way. In fact, the only way to contend with a machine like Wind Falcon is to first shoot down the mackerel puppet that manipulates the machine while it is flying low..." Yan Xi turned his head and stopped looking at the dead kind. , On the road, said lightly, "Even so, they are still our brothers and sisters, they are innocent. Puppet insects are planted in their hearts, so they must dig out their hearts so that they can return to the sea to sleep well... "

    Yan Xi walked on the road, covered in blood, but he straightened his body and looked up at the stars in the sky.

    "In the legend of our sea country, after all the sharks die, they will return to the endless blue-free from all shackles and become water vapor rising in the sea, ascending to the heavens, ascending... On the shining stars.¡± Walking on the road, Na Sheng heard Yan Xi¡¯s voice slowly, calm as a dream, ¡°If you encounter a cloud, it will instantly turn into rain and fall back to the ground and the sea...¡±

    Na Sheng looked up at the dark sky, and suddenly tears filled her eyes.

    She turned her head to look at Yan Xi, but the face of the shark warrior was still calm, without a trace of sorrow¡ª"Sorry, I never cried"¡ªa moment ago, at her request, he smiled lightly and refused.

    How can we not cry? If you fight alone until you are both opponents, how can you avoid tears?

    "People say that fish can''t see water just like people can''t see air... But those who speak don''t know how cruel the distance is." Yan Xi walked quietly along the road to Taoyuan County, looking up at the stars. It''s been seven thousand years...Whether it is the Kongsang people or the later Bingzu people, they all regard us shark people as inhuman things, talking beasts, which can be raised for profiteering... Why do you think this is what."

    "I used to say that I have time to explain to you the story about the sharks in this land. It is actually very simple." Yan Xi quietly looked at the stars, wondering how many stars turned into the sharks'' souls, and he heard them from his side. The girl who said aloud explained, "There is a record in the "Liuhe Shu":

    "The sea country, go to the cloud and desert for a hundred thousand miles, and scattered into three thousand islands. The sea is surrounded by islands, and the water is blue and blue. The name of the shark is blue and the sea. There are sharks in the country, with human heads and fish tails, beautiful songs , Weaving water as silk, falling tears into beads, gentle and gentle temperament, taking the dragon as the guardian god. Yunhuang people catch his treasure for his treasure, break his tail into a leg, collect his tears into a bead, and entertain people with his voice, Selling for profit. However, it is often hindered by the Dragon God. Seven thousand years ago, the star emperor of the Piling dynasty destroyed the sea country, combined with the power of the six kings, captured the dragon and settled in the abyss of Cangwu under the Jiuyi Mountain.

 Chapter 46 Festival

    Without its protection, he has been a slave to Kongsang for generations. "

    Na Sheng was still confused when he was walking on the road, and suddenly turned his head and smiled slightly, "Maybe you think I am no different from you-in fact, the shark people you see now are not what we are. ¡­We wouldn¡¯t have the same legs as yours. We were caught and split the tail vertebrae with a knife."

    "It hurts, isn''t it?" Na Sheng gasped and asked timidly.

    "Of course," Yan Xi nodded, but his dark blue eyes were calm, "every step with that leg is like stepping on the tip of a knife."

    "But you, you were fighting them just now..." Na Sheng exclaimed.

    Yan Xi turned his head and walked swiftly without making a sound. After a long time, he said, "If you don''t resist, you can''t expect one day to be free - no one can help us, we must fight ourselves."

    "But what Cangliu Empire is so powerful...How can you beat them?" Thinking of the Feng Falcon just now, Na Sheng shuddered, and shook his head, "It''s simply not something people can resist."

    "It''s very difficult." Yan Xi paused and smiled slightly, but his eyes were firm: "If it were the Kongsang Dynasty that had fallen a hundred years ago, we might still have the possibility of victory - and now... heh, Cang Liu The empire has an iron army. Twenty years ago we launched our first uprising and wanted to return to the blue sea. However, we were suppressed by Wu Peng. Many scorpions died and more captured brothers and sisters were sold into slavery. .""Later, we re-planned the restoration of the country-unexpectedly, another Yun Huan appeared on their side, who was more adept at using soldiers than Wu Peng back then." There was a bitter smile on his face: "Maybe... we can only fight with them. Is it better than time? After all, our life expectancy is ten times that of humans. No matter what, we must live, and whoever can have the last laugh at that time."

    Starlight shone faintly on this shark warrior, his pale and beautiful face was bounded by the strange beauty between men and women, but that kind of gaze made his overly delicate facial features look no weak, like a sword out of a sheath.

    "I''ll help you!" Na Sheng replied loudly with a hot chest, "They shouldn''t be like this! I''ll help you beat them!"

    Yan Xi stopped abruptly and turned to look at the small Dongba girl. Suddenly a smile appeared on her pale face, seemingly relieved, but she slowly shook her head, "No."

    "Why not!" The Sheng refused, and waved his right hand vigorously, "Don''t look down on people-although I don''t know what''s going on, but you can see it, just now I waved the wind falcon and it fell off!"

    "That''s not your power, that''s Huang Tian''s response to your wish." Yan Xi looked at her right hand and replied calmly.

    Na Sheng was taken aback, quite surprised: "You, do you also know the emperor?"

    "No one on the land of Yunhuang doesn''t know, right...Although no one has seen it before," Yan Xi replied, suddenly raising his hand to hold her right hand, and looking down at the ring on her middle finger, with a complicated expression.

    Na Sheng nodded, proud: "It seems that you also know the emperor. Look, I can probably help, right?"

    However, Yan Xi slowly shook his head, let go of her hand, looked at her with complicated eyes, and suddenly smiled bitterly: "No, it is precisely because of this that we are bound to be unable to fight side by side and become friends.""Why?" That Sheng looked up in surprise.

    "It is stipulated in the Restoration Army that all Kongsang people are enemies of the sharks-kill one when you encounter one!" The eyes of the shark warrior sharpened and looked at Na Sheng, "How can we sharks turn to Huangtian for help? Strength? And Huangtian will certainly not respond to your wishes like this¡ªI don¡¯t doubt that you are from Kongsang, but you must have some connection with the Kongsang royal family. So..."

    "So you want to kill me?" Na Sheng was startled, couldn''t help taking a step back, looking at him.

    Yan Xi also looked at her, slowly smiled bitterly, and shook his head: "How can we sharks do any harm to those who are kind to us? But, it is a pity that we will not be able to be friends after all. I can''t accompany you anymore. We should part ways."

    Na Sheng watched him turn around, and suddenly felt unspeakable sadness-just knowing him for half a day, but he didn''t know why, as if he felt attached to this strange shark in front of him. I have been born to death several times, but in the end it is so sad to think about it.

    "Hey, there will be some time later!" She couldn''t help shouting as he watched his back walking alone.

    However, Yan Xi stopped for a moment, turned his head and smiled faintly: "No... let''s not meet. I''m afraid that if I see you next time, I will have to die and live. You are the one with the emperor''s heaven."

    "Bah, baah, nonsense!" The Sheng refused to accept, waved his hand, and the ring on his hand flashed brightly, "Absolutely not! Wait and see, I want that ring to listen to me, and I want to help you!"

    "That''s right." As if suddenly noticed something, Yan Xi returned to her and tore off the placket to bandage her hand. "It''s too careless. Don''t let people see it. Otherwise, it will be a big trouble."

    "Yan Xi..." Na Sheng looked down at him as he wrapped up his ring, his nose suddenly sore, "I want to go to the county with you.""No, I can''t take you with what I''m going to do next." Yan Xi refused without hesitation, "Moreover, following a shark into the city, you and I are both in trouble-anyway, the county city is ahead, you No matter how stupid you are, you won¡¯t get lost, right?"

    Na Sheng saw the Wanjia lights in front of him, speechless, but just pestered him not to let him go: "What if you get lost in the city? Isn''t that a waste of time?"

    "Idiot, wouldn''t it be more time-consuming for you to linger like this?" Yan Xi smiled bitterly and shook his head. "You have something to do there too, right?"

    "Uh...Oops, Murong Xiu!" The ignorant mind suddenly awoke and shouted. The many difficulties and deaths along the way made her almost forget the purpose of this trip. When Yan Xi reminded him, he suddenly woke up, and when he saw that it was midnight, he didn''t know how Murong Xiu lived and died, and was shocked: "It''s over, I''m late! Oops!"

    Regardless of rubbing with Yan Xi again, she exclaimed, and rushed towards Taoyuan County with her clothes on her back.

    The overlapping Luo screen droops down, and the aroma of Rui Nao in the golden tripod is lingering, sweet and rotten. There is no wind.

    The straps were untied as soon as they were hooked, and the silk shirt fell to the feet. The woman''s legs were straight, and her skin was smooth and compact like satin. She put her hands on the shoulders of the man standing in front of the mirror, and slowly took off his long dress that was draped over his shoulders, and a small voice sounded in a low voice: "My son, it''s late, Yi Niang will serve you to sleep."

    The candlelight under the Luo curtain was dim and ambiguous, but the tall man did not speak, as if he was still looking in the mirror.

    The woman was a little funny: she obviously couldn''t see things, she had to pretend to be a candle and look in the mirror, and she was serious when she was about to go to bed. This time, the guests that Mrs. Ruyi arranged for her to serve were also really strange...

    However, her smile soon condensed: the clothes fell from the shoulders of the guests, and the body under the clothes was wide shoulders and narrow waist, with strong muscles. It was a sturdy body that made a woman ecstasy - however, on such broad shoulders. On, there is a dragon moving up! It was a huge black tattoo covering the entire back. Seeing from the dim light, the lifelike dragon stretched its teeth and claws, almost breaking through the air."Ah--" the woman blurted out and exclaimed, but immediately knew that it was disrespect to the customer, and quickly stroked the tattoo with her finger, and laughed, "What a beautiful dragon..."

    After a pause, she was suddenly startled: "Ah, son, why are you so cold? Come to sleep."

    "Hold me." Suddenly, the visitor put his hand down from the mirror and ordered in a low voice.

    "Huh?" Yi Niang was taken aback, but she didn''t dare to disobey the guests'' orders, so she stuck her naked body on her, stretched out her arms to hug him from behind, and shuddered suddenly.

    "Tighter...Tighter." The guest sighed suddenly and murmured, "It''s so cold."

    Yi Niang stretched out her hand to hug him, put her head on his shoulder, sneered, and sprayed a mouthful of heat behind his ears. There is no wind. The candlelight did not move, reflecting the dim curtain, and the shadow was faint. During the entanglement and teasing, she inadvertently raised her head and saw the face of the guest in the mirror, and was suddenly shocked: such a handsome man!

    Even though she has read countless people, she has never seen such a good-looking man. Even...as a woman, she felt ashamed for a while. However, there was an indescribable demonic temptation on him. She couldn''t help but be moved, her naked body pressed close to his body, softly begging: "It''s late...Let Yi Niang go to bed and serve him well."

    While speaking, she waved to wipe out the only lit candle.

    "Don''t die!" For some reason, the guest stopped him abruptly, with a cautious tone - however, it was too late.

    Total darkness. There is no wind. The rapid breathing, Xisha''s movements, the entangled limbs fell to the soft pillow. She hugged the guest tightly, pressed against his strong chest and abdomen, and groaned: "Why... so cold..." However, the joyful tide instantly swallowed her, making her completely ignorant of other things, holding him convulsively with her fingers. Totem of the dragon behind.Total darkness. There is no wind. So you can''t see the weird smile from the corner of the little puppet''s mouth on the bed, and the strange expression on the face of the guest who is buried in the woman''s body.

    Don''t turn off the lights...Don''t turn off the lights. There is no wind, no light.

    In the dark night without wind, I will slowly rot. Slowly... completely rotted.

    The woman groaned under his body, stretched out her hand to hug his body, her body was warm and soft, her hair was wet with sweat, and strands clung to his chest.

 Chapter 47 Festival

    arm. He raised his head and exhaled a long breath, as if sleepwalking, his fingers moved to the woman''s throat, and there was a transparent silk thread between the fingers.

    Don''t turn off the lights. In the dark night without wind, all evil desires will rise-I will slowly rot. Slowly... completely rotted.

    A faint starlight came in, and in the dark corner on the bedside, the puppet looked down coldly, his mouth slowly grinning.

    "Young Master." The silk thread slowly entered the woman''s throat on the bed. However, a low voice suddenly came from outside the door-although it was low, it seemed as if a needle pierced a nerve, causing his movements to stop suddenly. Come down.

    "Young Master," the woman outside said in a low voice, "Zuo Quan Envoy Yan Xi has arrived. There is something urgent to report."

    The moment the door opened, the breeze outside and the starlight penetrated into this dark room.

    He took a deep breath, feeling the desire to drown everything in his chest still struggling to retreat. When the door opened, he lowered his head in a messy clothes and saw Mrs. Ruyi coming back from the porch outside and the warrior warrior beside her. Kneeling down on one knee to welcome his arrival, the leader of the Restoration Army who had come from a long distance was raising his eyes and watching the hero who had been passed down by word of mouth to the people who had seen him for the first time in a century.

    The door opened silently, the air inside the door was rotten and sweet, and there was a woman''s intermittent moaning, not knowing whether it was pain or joy. Half of the man protruded from the darkness, like the most perfect marble statue, but his dark blue eyes looked indescribably dim, close to the darkness of the dark night¡ªat that moment, Yan Xi suddenly felt suffocated. .What... how could such a person be?

    This is how many years, the people have expected to reverse their destiny?

    For a moment he forgot how rude it was to look directly at him, blankly looking at the puppet master who opened the door, but the warrior''s eyes passed through Somo''s shoulder and saw the dark room-completely black... In the darkest corner, something suddenly grinned and smiled silently.

    That was completely "evil"...At that moment, the power that had supported him for the past few days seemed to collapse suddenly. He looked at the person who opened the door in front of him in shock. He didn''t even say a word in reply, and suddenly the power completely disappeared from his body.

    "The envoy Zuo Quan encountered Feng Falcon driven by Yun Huan on his way to Taoyuan County, and he escaped from death." Looking at Qiang Zi supporting Yan Xi who came to the destination, but after seeing the young master, Mrs. Ruyi hurriedly fell to the ground. Hold him up and report back.

    He took a deep breath and squeezed his fingers on the door leaf. After a long time, Sumo calmed his breathing. He walked out the door and looked down at the injuries of the people who came. He saw the terrible wound behind him: "It''s very poisonous... But it seems to be understood."

    The puppet master¡¯s fingers stopped behind Yan Xi and pulled out the broken arrow sandwiched between his shoulder blades. He frowned when he saw those large and small bone-deep wounds: "I have suffered more than one injury...it¡¯s hard for him to come. ."

    "Young Master, can Zuo Quan make him, he still alive?" Madam Ruyi gasped when she saw the injury.

    "I''m here." Su Mo replied lightly, flicking his fingers, and suddenly all the rings on his right hand popped out, punching Yanxi''s **** back wound and embedding it. As if there was an invisible black air flowing along the transparent lead, leading out from the ring, on the table, the little puppet sat there with his mouth closed, his eyes gloomy.

    "Who is Yun Huan?" After letting go of his hand, Su Mo asked.Mrs. Ruyi handed over a cup of tea and replied: "It is the most powerful among the younger generation of soldiers in the Cangliu Empire. It is said that no one in the Ice Clan can match his sword skills. Wu Peng pulled him up with one hand and he is now in his twenties. Already a major general."

    "Oh... he was sent to Taoyuan County for the emperor." Su Mo took a sip of tea, meditated, and for a long time his eyes fell on Yan Xi who was recuperating on the side, "How old is Zuo Quanshi?"

    "A few dozen years older than the young master, almost two hundred and eighty." Mrs. Ruyi replied.

    "Not young anymore." The puppet master lowered his eyes, with a surprised look in his eyes, "How come you haven''t transformed yet?"

    Madam Ruyi watched the scary wounds on Yan Xi''s back healed under the invisible force, and sighed: "Zuo Quan made his choice--he escaped from the Dongshi human trafficker since he was a child and joined the army. At that time, he vowed to abandon everything for the restoration of the Yuren, including his own gender. Therefore, after hundreds of years of countless battles, Zuo Quanzhi has never become any kind of person."

    "Oh... what a happy man." Su Mo was taken aback, and suddenly a strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, "A very good soldier...It''s the opposite of me."

    "Eh?" Mrs. Ruyi was taken aback and looked up in confusion.

    However, Sumo no longer said any more, as if he heard something outside, he stood up suddenly, took the ring back in his hand, and stood up. There was a sudden sharp flash in his empty eyes: "What''s the matter? The Emperor is nearby!"

    On the other side, Na Sheng rushed into the Ruyi Gambling House, looking around anxiously.

    "The girl is that Sheng?" When she was anxious about not recognizing Xijing, she suddenly heard a soft voice from above her head. She looked up in surprise and saw a stunning girl leaping off Liang, and took her hand: "My name is''Ting''-my master Mr. Xijing wants me to come here to wait for you."Na Sheng didn''t have time to react, so she was dragged away through the bustling lobby.

    "Don''t worry, Mr. Murong has already met his master safely," Ting smiled and explained to her as she walked to ease her anxiety. "The master mentioned that you are alone, so worried. I don''t know when you will be here. ¡ª¡ªSo the master asked me to come to the lobby to wait for you. Ah, did you hurt your hand? You must be in trouble halfway?"

    "Ah?..." Na Sheng opened her mouth when she heard her confession in a hurry, thinking that Murong Xiu''s life was in the middle of the night. Ting took her hand through the crowd, and walked to the back seat: "Mr Murong and my master are behind, come with me."

    The Sheng body was involuntarily pulled by her, and suddenly saw the girl''s long dark blue hair, blurted out: "You, are you also a shark?"

    Ting smiled slightly, nodded, took her to a door, let go of her hand, and knocked on the door: "Master, Master Murong, the girl Sheng is here!"

    "Then Sheng? Come in!" Murong Xiu''s voice revealed surprise, and the door opened with a creak.

    Seeing the person who opened the door, Na Sheng cheered and jumped in. He could not help but hugged Murong Xiu''s shoulder and laughed: "Oh! You weren''t killed by those robbers? You really scared me to death!"

    "Lighter, lighter." Murong Xiu was a little embarrassed to be hugged head-on like that, but he knew her temper and was helpless, only frowned in pain. When Na Sheng let go, he noticed the scars on his body. He obviously suffered a lot and couldn''t help but be angry: "Those robbers bullied you? It''s hateful... I''ll vent my anger for you!"

    She waved her wrapped right hand, thinking that she would never be able to conceal the matter of Emperor Murong Xiu. However, Murong Xiu just smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Forget it, it''s actually a misunderstanding..."

    "Misunderstanding? The misunderstanding almost killed us?" Na Sheng refused to accept, and continued to wave his right hand, but did not notice a drunk middle-aged man holding a hip flask next to him, suddenly opened a ray of his eyes, and the cold light flashed."Okay, okay...Look, now I have found Mr. Xijing, and there will be nothing more to do." Murongxiu saw her blowing air, for fear that she would really cause trouble somehow, so he quickly calmed her and pulled her in. "Why did you come so late?"

    Na Sheng bowed his head embarrassedly: "People...People don''t recognize the way..."

    "Huh?" Murongxiu suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry, "God, it won''t work for me to explain a word... Stupid girl, there is no path written in the "A Thousand lands" that I left you with? Didn''t you go through it?"

    "Foreign Land?" That Sheng cried out in surprise, remembering, "It''s over!"

    "What?" Murong Xiu was taken aback by her, but saw that she threw the coat to him in a hurry, took out a soaked book from her arms, squeezed it, and dripped down. Come, Na Sheng almost cried: "I, I forgot to take it out... it fell into the water... it''s over."

    "..." Murong Xiu looked at her, really didn''t know what to say, he was weighed down, and found that Yao Cao had also eaten enough water and was soaked in swelling.

    Seeing this scene, Ting next to her covered her mouth and laughed, and suddenly felt very happy.

    "Okay, don''t cry, don''t cry, I have more headaches when I cry..." Murongxiu stopped her in time before she flattened her mouth to cry, "It''s okay, I''ve learned that foreign book since I was a kid, and I have learned it by heart¡ª¡ª Come meet Mr. Xijing."

    "Xijing? Where is it?" Na Sheng looked around blankly, Murong Xiu turned her around and pointed. It was so easy for her to see the man lying in a chair holding a hip flask and sleeping soundly, and was surprised: "What? This unshaven uncle?-A drunk, is he really that powerful?"

    "The master is the first disciple of Sword Saint Zunyuan." Although it was interesting to watch, Ting could not help but stand up to defend his master when he heard that Sheng dared to despise Xijing. What a strong swordsman!""Oh? Really?" Na Sheng had a good impression of Ting, so he couldn''t refute, so he had to curl his lips.

    "My mother said the same." Murong Xiu patted her head, comforting: "Okay, don''t run around. With Lord Xijing here, we don''t have to worry about walking around Yunhuang in the future."

    Before that Sheng answered, suddenly the drunk man spoke up drunkly: "Little

 Chapter 48 Festival

    Son... I, I didn''t promise... I want to take this girl..."

    "Master Xijing." Murong Xiu was taken aback for a moment, then turned his head to look at the drunk in surprise.

    "Call my uncle... Hongshan''s son." Xijing didn''t open his eyes, and continued to drink while holding the hip flask.

    "Yes, uncle." Murong Xiu followed what he meant, pulling Na Sheng, "I knew this girl halfway through, and I also promised Gui Ji to take care of her-uncle, can you..."

    "Ha, ha..." Before he finished speaking, the drunk Xijing suddenly smiled, opened his eyes and glanced at the sheng, and the sheng suddenly felt like a sharp blade passed over his body, shocked. Xijing put the hip flask down and laughed: "Boy, what kind of hero are you to save the beauty? Don''t look at people wearing the emperor, where can someone protect them?"

    When the hip flask was lowered, the white light rose up, and the thunder was too fast to cover his ears and twisted towards Na Sheng''s right hand. Na Sheng exclaimed, his eyes saw and his brain just reacted, but before he could make a move, the cloth wrapped in his right hand had broken into pieces.

    The white light swept away, and the silver metal cylinder quickly turned between the fingers of the drunkard and fell back to the cuff.

    The air in the room suddenly stagnated, and everyone did not speak, fixedly looking at the Dongba girl''s raised right hand.Na Sheng''s hand was raised after the sword was retracted, but when it was raised to the midair, it paused-it did not hurt her skin at all, the bandaged piece of cloth fell to the ground, and her hand was frozen in the air.

    On the middle finger, the silver-white gemstone ring gleamed with supreme noble light.

    "Huang Tian..." Ting''s breathing stopped for an instant, staring blankly at Kongsang''s treasure with complicated eyes.

    "The Emperor?" Murong Xiu was also stunned. He had repeatedly guessed what kind of treasure was on the right hand that Sheng had worked so hard to hide, but he never thought that it would be the Emperor!

    ¡ªThe Kongsang people who ruled the Yunhuang Continent for seven thousand years are respected by their blood. According to legend, the descendants of the Xingzun Emperor rely on blood to pass on the supreme power from generation to generation. They are called "the blood of the emperor" and are to rule Yunhuang Liuhe The source of strength. And what marks the identity of this direct lineage is this ring that was said to have been made by the Emperor Xingzun and the Queen.

    -There was originally a pair of rings. The "Emperor Heaven" was worn by Emperor Xingzun himself, and the other "Houtu" was given to his queen: Princess Baiwei of the Bai clan. And set the rules: Kongsang''s previous queens must be selected from the Bai clan to ensure the purity of their blood. Of the two rings, one of the power is "zheng", while the other is the opposite "protection", witnessing that the greatest emperor in the history of Kongsang and his partner once conquered the Quartet and built the country and defended the people side by side. history.

    ¡ªSuch glorious years.

    ¡ªThe ring is not only a symbol of the identity of the emperors of Kongsang in the past, but also echoes with the power of the empresses, becoming the "key" of "the blood of the emperor". .

    The ring gleamed between the fingers of the Dongba girl, and the light seemed to travel through history and illuminate everyone''s eyes.

    "The Emperor..." After a long time, Murong Xiu finally sighed slowly, looking at that Sheng, with a complicated wry smile on his face, and shook his head slightly, "It turns out that you don''t have to let people help you... Then why pretend to follow me like that? Woolen cloth.""I..." Na Sheng wanted to explain why he was concealing it, but he didn''t know how to explain it, so he stamped his feet in a hurry. "That stinky hand told me not to talk to people! And sometimes its aura is sometimes not working, and I don''t know when it is. Convulsions..."

    But after listening to her, Murong Xiu never refuted, just shook his head slightly and said nothing.

    "Uh... No matter what is going on with you wearing Huangtian, anyway... Anyway, I only promise Hongshan to take care of this kid, but I don''t plan to bring the others..." Xijing took a sip of wine and looked at that Sheng squintly. The ring that made all Kongsang people bow their heads at the sight of it was not surprising in the eyes of the former famous general Kongsang.

    "Who, who wants you to take it?" Na Sheng saw Murong Xiu shook his head. Although his eyes were flat, he had a vague look of rejection. He couldn''t help but jumped at Xijing.

    "Then, get out of here immediately."

    Suddenly, a cold voice sounded, coming from the darkness outside the door.

    Na Sheng vaguely felt a little familiar, and he subconsciously followed the sound, and suddenly jumped back in fright.

    "Su, Sumo!" Looking at the people walking by in the dark outside, the Dongba girl stuttered suddenly, with fear in her eyes, she subconsciously stepped back behind Murong Xiu and looked at him, "Oh, your hair... Why did your hair turn blue? You, you... why are you here?"

    "I should ask you this sentence." Master Puppet''s empty eyes "looked" at her, looking at Murongxiu, a sneer suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Ah, it turns out that they are all acquaintances... rare, but I can still meet them. ."

    Seeing Master Puppet''s smile like that, Murong Xiu thought of his cruel mutilation of living people on Tianque that day, and his heart was suddenly cold, and he took a step back.Only Xijing is still drinking, obviously not caring about his arrival.

    Although he couldn''t see it, as soon as Murong Xiu backed away, Su Mo laughed and raised his hand to him: "Don''t panic... So you are Hongshan''s son. It''s none of your business¡ª" His smile gradually cooled. Turning his head to look at the Sheng who was on the side, he said lightly: "Although I admire you for being here alive... But, Girl Sheng, please get out of here immediately."

    That tone made Na Sheng shiver. For some reason, she felt unspeakable fear of the puppet master from the beginning, but she said stiffly: "It''s not your place! Why are you...why... I''m going?"

    "Oh, that''s it..." Su Mo sneered slightly, turned his head, and told the person behind him, "You can tell me something."

    "Yes." The woman who followed replied respectfully, then walked to the place where the light was shining, looked up at Na Sheng, and repeated politely but firmly: "This girl, please leave the wishful gambling house immediately... I am here. Mrs. Boss."

    Na Sheng was stunned, looked at the beautiful woman with jewels, then looked at Somo and Xijing again.

    Everyone looked at her indifferently and did not speak.

    "Why do you want me to leave! It''s so late, where am I going!" Under such an atmosphere, she suddenly felt aggrieved, she suddenly screamed, aggrieved, "I don''t want to eat people, why should I drive me away!"

    "Because you are here, it''s easy to attract people from the Cangliu Empire." Sumo said coldly, suddenly lazy to explain, and murderous intent flashed in his eyes, "You don''t go, do you want me to do it?"

    Na Sheng shrank his neck in shock when he heard his tone."Young Master, you don''t need to do anything, the subordinates will come down and take her away." Suddenly, someone from outside replied respectfully and walked in slowly.

    "Very well, Zuo Quanshi, you send her out and don''t allow her to return to the neighborhood-I will die outside if you die." Sumo didn''t look back, but soon knew who had arrived, answered indifferently, and turned around. Go, leave.

    "..." Na Sheng was dumbfounded, and his mind suddenly became confused, feeling that the things he encountered this day were simply strange and dizzying. She opened her eyes wide, looking at the people who walked in outside the door at this moment, and for a long while, she pointed at him and stammered: "Yan, Yanxi?"

    "Miss Sheng, please leave immediately." Yan Xi seemed to have just recovered, and Yan Xi''s face was still pale, and Mu expressionlessly repeated Sumo''s command, "Otherwise, don''t blame you for drawing your sword."

    "..." Na Sheng wiped his eyes and saw that the person speaking in front of him was indeed Yan Xi. He couldn''t help but exclaimed, "You, you are here too?-What is going on! Listen to that Sumo What? That guy is not a good person... That guy is simply not a person! Why do you listen to him?"

    "Girl Sheng." Yan Xi didn''t speak to her like Bairi Li, but looked at her indifferently, and drew out his sword sharply, "Please follow me out immediately."

    "All crazy! You, all of you are crazy!" Na Sheng was suddenly confused, stamped his feet, looked at Yan Xi, and looked at Xijing, "Just leave! What is this girl afraid of? Who cares about this broken place!"

    "Wait a minute." When she stomped and turned her head, she suddenly heard someone holding her back. Murong Xiu''s voice.

    Na Sheng turned his head in surprise, but saw Murong Xiu handing her a piece of Yao grass: "Take it with you on the road-although you have great abilities, I''m afraid you still have no money to spend."

    Na Sheng looked at him bitterly, did not pick up the Yaocao, crying: "You, you want me to go?"Murong Xiu looked at her, but couldn''t understand what the young girl in front of him was like, and shook his head: "You take the emperor, naturally you have your destination... There is no need to follow me. What can I do for you?"

    "You... **** it!" Na Sheng slammed Yaocao to his face, turned around and ran out without looking back.

    Although she ran fast, it was strange that Yan Xi kept walking in front of her, guiding her the way, letting her pass through the doors without hindrance, and ran outside the Ruyi Gambling House.

    "Please." Yan Xi said to her indifferently, pushing the last door open with one hand.

    "Hmph, this girl will go by herself!" The Sheng was full of anger, stomped and stepped out.

    "Take care." Just about to walk away with anger, suddenly a low order came from behind him. Na Sheng turned around in amazement, and saw the shark warrior bowing slightly, saying goodbye to her-Yan Xi looked at her, the light in his eyes was warm and concerned.

    Na Sheng''s nose suddenly sore, and he couldn''t help but feel wronged: "Yan Xi! Why do you want to drive me away? Is it because I am wearing this ring? I am not a bad person!"

    "Girl Sheng..." Yan Xi was about to close the door and leave, but looking at the girl standing alone on the street, she felt unbearable for the first time and stood.

 Chapter 49 Festival

    Lived and sighed, "Of course you are a very good girl. But with your personality and wearing the emperor, it may not be a happy thing. You have to take care of yourself."

    "Yan Xi..." Na Sheng stared at him blankly, making the last effort, "I have no place to live... I don''t know anyone."

    Yan Xi lowered his eyes, his expression was frozen at that moment, and he faintly replied, "Sorry, it was the Young Master''s order to let you leave here-as a soldier of the Nationalist Army, you can''t disobey the Young Master''s will."

    "Young Master? You mean Sumo?" Na Sheng was surprised, and then jumped up, "He is a bad guy! How can you listen to him?"

    However, Yan Xi didn''t refute, but smiled slightly instead of hearing her straightforward comment. Such a complicated smile gave his steadfast and tranquil eyes a certain strange light: "Even if it is a devil, what about it? ... As long as he has the power, as long as he can lead all the sharks out of slavery and return to the blue sea¡ª Even the power of''evil'', I will be loyal to him."

    "You...you are simply inexplicable lunatics..." The Sheng was speechless, but couldn''t think of anything to refute, just murmured, "I won''t stay here..."

    "Yes, maybe we are all crazy." Yan Xi smiled suddenly and closed the door: "People like you really shouldn''t come to Yunhuang...This is a world where evil spirits are rampant."

    Na Sheng stared at the door closed, cutting off her only familiarity and dependence in Yunhuang, standing alone on the street with no one at midnight."Go back and rest, Zuo Quanshi." He stared at the black door in front of him, and suddenly heard the voice of the woman behind him.

    Turning his head in surprise, he saw Mrs. Ruyi standing in the courtyard looking at him with a lantern, and said quietly, with a faint sadness and pity in her eyes¡ªsuch a look suddenly made him feel heavy and suffocated.

    "Yeah." He put down his hand on the door, not looking at her eyes, "Young Master went back to sleep?"

    "Sleep." Mrs. Ruyi lit the lamp to guide him.

    "Madam still not taking a rest?"

    "Where can I take a break? I have to take care of so much business in the evening-I can only close my eyes in the morning if I want to take a break."

    "Over the years, Madam has worked hard for the Restoration Army."

    "Where... Compared to Zuo Quan, you are just hiding in a safe place and stealing your life."

    It was originally some scenes, but the two parties who said it were sincere-years of hardship have caused many people to give up hope and resistance, and the remaining fighters who insisted on their beliefs have accumulated unnecessary words. tacit agreement.

    The two people¡¯s dark blue long hair was flying in the night breeze. For a long time, in the iron-like silence, Mrs. Ruyi suddenly smiled. Looking at the extinguishing fire in the wind, she said solemnly: ¡°There¡¯s something, I don¡¯t know what to do. How to tell you...""What''s the matter?" Yan Xi asked in a daze.

    "Does Zuo Quan know the rumors of''falling to heaven'' a hundred years ago?" As if finally made up his mind, Mrs. Ruyi held the lamp to lead the way and asked in a low voice. Yan Xi was shocked and nodded¡ªthe Crown Prince Kongsang jumped off the white pagoda at the ceremony a hundred years ago. Who does not know about such a rumor? It was also because of this sensational event that the name Somo was known to all the people.

    Madam Ruyi suddenly stopped, turning her head to stare at Yan Xi, the sadness in her eyes seemed invisible: "Actually, you don''t know...everyone doesn''t know-it''s not the prince and concubine of Kongsang who is truly dead. what."

    "Madam, you mean...!" Yan Xi was stunned and shocked, before murmured for a long time, "God."

    "People say that we sharks are devilish, which will make people lose their minds and be infatuated..." Mrs. Ruyi sighed, and the night wind blows her long hair, "but I don¡¯t know how many sharks they also ruined... Hongshan followed Xijing back then. , I would rather die for him-but what? Xijing asked her to leave. Hongshan participated in the uprising twenty years ago, but failed and was captured... Fortunately, she met the Zhongzhou native to redeem her, and she had a good result. ."

    She lowered her head to look at the candlelight: "Ting, this child is very pitiful... She loves Xijing too, right? But Hongshan''s example is before, she dare not reveal a little bit, for fear that the''master'' will leave her when she knows her thoughts¡ª In Xijing''s heart, pretending to be his family members who died in Yecheng Massacre a hundred years ago... In the hearts of those''people'', it is their kind who still can''t let go."

    "The shark will always be the shark, and that invisible barrier will always exist." Mrs. Ruyi smiled and looked back at the leader of the Nationalist Army. Bride-but what in the end?... Ten witches put pressure on him, and he had to expel me from the governor''s mansion."

    Yan Xi looked at Mrs. Ruyi. The smile on the beautiful woman¡¯s face was vicissitudes and sadness. He nodded and sighed at him: "We will eventually return to the blue sky¡ªbut I hope that our young children can be free. Living in a country where we are supposed to live... Zuo Quanshi, that is our hope, and everything else is not important."

    "Yes." After vaguely knowing Mrs. Ruyi''s secret meaning, Yan Xi lowered his head and looked at the sword in his hand and replied.

    Mrs. Ruyi laughed, concealing her wrinkled face into the darkness, and sighed: "The young master just said that you are a happy person... Only those unfortunate people like us will envy you now. Zuo Quanshi, you must not give up on you. "Happiness".""Master, don''t stretch out your hand anymore...you can see that you are all drunk!" The girl replied angrily, "Don''t drink!"

    "Go, go ask Mrs. Ruyi again, Ting..." Xijing was stuck in the soft couch, smacking his lips, "I haven''t had enough...to sleep, can''t sleep..."

    "Master can''t sleep because of what happened just now, right?" Ting said, "I''m very upset to drive away that girl?"

    "Hey, hey...what''s the matter!" Xijing shook his head, drunkly denying, "She, she has the emperor, what else are you afraid of?...I am, I don''t want to be involved in the struggle of rise and fall anymore...I''m tired..."

    "Hmm..." Hearing the denial of the swordsman, Ting looked at him and blinked suddenly, "Then the master must not be able to sleep for Mr. Murong, right?"

    "What?" Shocked, Xijing almost smashed the wine bottle to the ground, "Why can''t I sleep for him?"

    "If Hongshan doesn''t leave, the master''s son might be this old too." Ting smiled, but the girl''s face had disproportionate wind and frost, but her eyes were a bit mischievous, and she looked at Xijing''s face in embarrassment.

    "Tsk tusk, what... how do people like me have such a good son?" The swordsman smiled bitterly and raised the bottle. "I just want to drink...Ting, go and ask for it."

    Ting had no choice but to sigh: "Master, don''t drink it! If you drink it again, you will lose your grip on the sword."

    "My obedient Ting... I can''t sleep. Go and ask Mrs. Ruyi for some more wine... Please." Xijing held the shark girl''s hand with a shy face, shaking, in a nearly rascal tone."It''s midnight-it''s so late, Mrs. Ruyi must have been asleep." Reluctantly, Ting stood up, shaking her head and putting on her cloak, "Forget it, I''ll go out to the restaurants in the east of the city for you."

    Midnight, midnight in darkness. There is no wind.

    "Ah, son, where did you go in the middle of the night?" Hearing the soft sound of the door, the naked woman on the bed stood up happily, went to pull the guests who had returned from the dark, and chuckled coquettishly, "Throwing Yi Niang alone like this Is the bed empty?"

    She stretched out her hand and took the cold hand of the person who had returned, unaware that she was pulling the death **** back into her embrace.

    "Oh, it''s so cold... come up quickly." The woman smiled and pulled his hand to her warm and soft chest, urging, "Let Yi Niang warm up for you."

    The person who returned did not speak, until his hand touched the hot, soft skin, his whole body suddenly shook.

    "Pop", in the darkness, as if something in his arms fell on the head of the bed. He slowly leaned down and pressed the warm body on the bed, tightly, as if to crush her into his cold arms.

    In the dim room without a trace of starlight, the fragrance of incense was sweet and rotten.

    The little puppet who fell to the head of the bed was lying on the pile of futons with all four feet facing the sky. As the bed vibrated, the corners of his mouth were silently grinning.

    11. ReunionIn the dark streets, all the doors were closed to her, and the long black streets seemed endless.

    At that moment, how much she wanted to turn around and rushed to knock on the door of the gambling shop and return to the hustle and bustle inside and sleepless at night.

    "Huh, there is no place to keep people here! No...no go back and beg those guys." However, gritted his teeth, after all, he couldn''t be cheeky, the Sheng muttered to himself, still groping for it. Walk to the light place.

    It was midnight, and the wind in the early spring was very cold, and it was already chilling on the body.

    Yan Xi¡¯s riddled feather coat had already been wrapped around the shark¡¯s corpse. The Sheng was only wearing a single coat, and he couldn¡¯t help but shrank his neck, raised his hands, jumped forward in small steps, warmed his body. .

    "Ah... it''s beautiful." Inadvertently raised his head and noticed the white pagoda at the end of the sky for the first time in the middle of the night. Na Sheng stopped to take a closer look, and couldn''t help but exclaimed-under the dark night, the snowy white pagoda The tower seems to glow, shining through Kyushu, it is amazing that humans can actually create such a miracle.

    "The star emperor of the Kongsang people must be very powerful." Thinking of the emperor who built this tower, the girl from Zhongzhou raised her head and sighed, muttering to herself, "but why would the crown prince be such a virtue as a stinky hand? Sex? Cloud shortage, cloud

 Chapter 50 Festival

    Huang... It turns out that it''s not the place where the gods live. But why are weird things all over here? "

    The girl shrank in the wind, raised her head with a sigh, and suddenly her eyes lit up: "Meteor!"

    ¡ª¡ªUnder the bleak sky, a white star suddenly fell from the north to the east, flowing out a bright arc, as if to fall into Taoyuan County.

    Na Sheng quickly lowered his head and closed his eyes to make a wish.

    "What do you wish? The Sheng girl?" Suddenly someone asked in his ear, gentle and kind.

    Sheng Sheng looked up in surprise, wanting to see who was asking her in this dark, unmanned alley. However, as soon as he raised his head, he was pierced by the light and closed his eyes. Subconsciously raised his hand to block it, opened it cautiously, and could hardly believe his eyes-that meteor, that meteor actually fell in front of him from the sky!

    The pure white steed gathered its thin wings and silently fell into the dark street in front of him. The white gauze on the horse''s back flew down like a dream, and the horse fell to the ground. The beautiful woman on the horse''s back lowered her head to her and smiled behind the veil. The same pure white hair was raised in the wind, reaching ankle length. .

    "Why, don''t you recognize me?" Seeing her open her mouth in a daze, the female knight laughed.Sheng wiped his eyes and looked again, making sure that he was not dreaming. The fairy sister stretched out her hand to her, and the ring on her finger was shining brightly: "When I saw Tian Que, did Miss Sheng forget it?"

    "Ah, ah...you, you are..." Na Sheng finally remembered and blurted out, "You are the princess!"

    "My name is Baiying." The female knight smiled at her and jumped off her horse. "Thank you for saving Zhenlan last time."

    "Ah?... That stinky hand?" After a few days of drifting away, Na Sheng recalled the story of Mu Shi Tage Snow Peak like a world away. Looking at the fairy-like woman in front of him, he suddenly couldn''t help but blurt out, "You are the stinky one. The wife of the hand? Really? Oh, my sister is like a fairy, how could she marry him..."

    "Huh?" Bai Ying jumped off his horse, she couldn''t help but stunned when she heard such outspoken words, and smiled bitterly, "The guy Zhenlan actually has a bad mouth--it seems that girl Sheng was mad at him along the way?"

    "I just can''t figure it out, how would a prince speak like that?" Na Sheng was still puzzled when he thought of it, and looked at Bai Ying, "Sister, you are like the prince, but he is not like the prince at all!"

    Bai Ying looked at the girl in front of him, somewhat surprised, shook his head and smiled wryly-is this the person chosen by the emperor?

    Just like a child who is not familiar with the world, how can he protect himself on the wild land? ...It seems that as soon as I came out, it was correct to rely on "Houtu" to induce "Emperor Heaven" to search for her.

    "Ms. Sheng, what did you wish for just now?" She asked with a smile, unwilling to dwell on that kind of topic.

    Na Sheng raised his head, raised his hand, and showed her the ring in his right hand, with a bitter face: "I beg God to bless me, so that I can walk to Jiuyi with this unfortunate thing in peace, and don''t get caught. People rushed around."Seeing Huangtian quietly flashing between the girl''s fingers, Bai Ying sighed: "Well, bringing it with you will cause you a lot of trouble?-But we won''t let you work hard by yourself, I''ll take care of it. You. Don''t let others bully you."

    "Really?" Sheng''s eyes flashed with joy, and he jumped up, "I thought no one would ignore me anymore! Or hello-by the way, prince concubine sister, where is Jiuyi Mountain? Isn''t it very far? I really don''t want to go... but I have already promised the ring~"

    "Jiuyi Mountain is far to the north of Yunhuang." Bai Ying explained, seeing the drooping head of Sheng, and quickly comforted, "But don''t worry, someone will take you there-girl Sheng, you Come with me first, find a safe place to live, and wait until I find that person before asking him to take care of you all the way."

    "Yeah! That''s great! I thought I would leave it alone!" Na Sheng got up happily and stretched out her hand to pull Bai Ying''s hand-but between the grips, her fingers penetrated Bai Ying. Hold your wrist empty.

    The Dongba girl raised her head in shock and looked at the smiling face of the white-clothed woman ---like a face that appeared in the dark, graceful and somewhat unrealistic, in a trance, unexpectedly as condensed as mist. Is she not alive?

    "Don''t be afraid, I''m actually dead-it''s my ghost who is talking to you now." Bai Ying explained, paused and laughed, "That''s what you Zhongzhou people call a''ghost''! But it''s not Don¡¯t be afraid of ghosts that can harm people."

    "Ah..." Na Sheng took a breath, but there was not much fear on the face, just shocked, "Prince Concubine, you, you are a ghost?... The prince is also that strange look... You, you Kongsang people Is it all like this?"

    "No. It wasn''t like this originally." Bai Ying turned on Tianma and stretched out her hand to lift the Sheng-those illusory hands could actually emit real "force", pulling the Sheng up. Bai Ying''s eyes became slightly cold and sharp, and she looked at the sky: "There are some people and things that have turned us into ghosts that can''t see the sun."

    "Is it the Cangliu Empire?" Na Sheng frowned, thinking of the rulers of the mainland today, "They are very bad!"

    "Well, so, in order to prevent them from harming you, I will find someone to ask him to take care of you." With a flick of the reins, Bai Ying drove the Tianma into the air, "Sit down!"Tianma''s thin wings spread out, galloping like flying, Na Sheng looked down from the horse''s back, suddenly dazzled.

    "That''s amazing... the prince!" She had never flew up before, and she was inexplicably surprised and cheered, "Is the person who takes care of me as good as you? Will he fly on a horse?"

    "He? His name is Xijing." With a smile, the white-clothed woman introduced, "He is my senior. But my master only taught me for half a year and then left, so most of my swordsmanship is still taught by him. Of course he is better than me¡ª ¡ªHuh? What''s the matter? The Sheng girl?"

    Feeling a sudden light from behind, Bai Ying quickly turned around and grabbed Na Sheng''s shoulders, balanced her body, and asked in surprise.

    Na Sheng almost fell off the horse, looked at Bai Ying, for a long while, eating and eating: "What? Ask the uncle Xijing to take care of me?-he, he just ignored me and kicked me out! You count on He will take care of me?"

    With a sigh of relief, Bai Ying was surprised to look back this time: "What? You said you just met my brother?!"

    "It''s the drunk man, isn''t it?" Na Sheng was slammed on the rein and almost made him fall off his horse, and quickly clung to the saddle. In the square!"

    The noise in the casino in front of him still faintly penetrated, yelling five and six, but the drunk people still dozed off in the lounge, hanging their heads, smacking slightly, holding empty wine bottles in their hands.

    Suddenly there was a soft wind-like sound outside the window.

    The dim eyes of the drunk opened in response, and he casually called: "Ting... is back?"The window rang softly, and a light figure of a woman came out of the window, but did not answer.

    "Ting?" The drunkard called again, suddenly feeling wrong, his eyes opened like lightning, the lightsaber slipped into his hand, and it was unsheathed-he slanted with a sword, and no one stood up, but his sword aura spread across the board. Outside the window of Zhangwai!

    The white light outside the window leaped like lightning, and passed by, and the visitor unexpectedly quickly opened his two swords in succession.

    "Who?" He used true power for those two swords, and the swordsmen who could take over were only a few in the entire cloud and wasteland. Knowing that the opponent was not easy, he finally stood up and asked.

    "Big brother." The window opened, and the people outside replied softly, so lightly as a dream, "It''s me."

    The window opened, and the dim starlight came in, and the night wind was heavy and rainy. Outside the window, the white-clothed woman''s smile was calm and gentle, her long hair flying in the wind like snow: "Big brother, my heavenly swordsmanship hasn''t regressed, right?"

    "God, Aying?...Aying!" Startled for a moment, as if finally confirming the authenticity in front of him, the drunk man in the window suddenly burst out laughing, and went out and hugged the younger sister who hadn''t seen him for many years.

    It has been gone for nearly a hundred years, right?

    Ever since Ye Cheng was defeated and when he returned to China, he had pleaded guilty. He hadn¡¯t seen the only junior sister¡ªat that time, she was about to be formally canonized as a princess. Before that, no man could be seen, not to mention he was at that time. Still to be guilty.

    ¡ª¡ªBut in any case, he didn''t expect that the last time with Junior Sister was in the exclamation that resounded through the sky, looking up at the feather coat on top of the Wanzhang White Pagoda.At that moment, the famous general with the same expression on the battlefield, like countless ordinary people around him, looked at the silhouettes falling like white feathers, blurted out a shock and painful call, his face paled for an instant.

    The master who wandered around the Quartet only taught the swordsmanship for half a year before she drifted away, so he, the brother, took the responsibility of continuing to teach, and kept teaching this little sister until she was fifteen years old. To be selected as the crown prince, he must leave all his family members and live alone to the top of the tall white pagoda.

    "Brother, I don''t want to be locked up..." The last swordsmanship class was over. He carefully handed over the lightsaber to her according to the rules of the Juggernaut Sect, and officially admitted that she had been out of the teacher. However, the porcelain man The same little princess suddenly burst into tears at him-that was the first time this girl, who had always been quiet and obedient, expressed her inner dissatisfaction.

    However, as a famous general of the Menghua Dynasty, what can he say to the royal family''s decision?

    Princess Baiying, the daughter of the White King, is the most prestigious woman in the royal family. Her character, appearance, pedigree, and even sword skills are all outstanding-but she has a bleak mother. White king

 Chapter 51 Festival

    His original wife, who abandoned her husband and clansmen when her daughter was three years old, followed others away from home, making this scandal a laughing stock among kings.

    Because of that taint, it would not have been her turn to be elected as the crown princess-the younger sister born to her stepmother and the daughter of the Qing Wang is more suitable for that kind of noble role than her. However, he did not expect that the Grand Si Ming, who was responsible for selecting the crown prince and concubine from the Bai clan, pointed out that Princess Baiying was the reincarnation of Queen Bai Wei thousands of years ago, and she was the only candidate for the crown prince.

    That sentence became the final piece of evidence, and immediately Emperor Chengguang issued an edict and sent a jade book.

    However, nothing has ever asked the two young men and women in question whether they would like it.

    At that time, she didn''t know how the Prince Zhenlan strongly opposed this marriage, she only knew that she was unwilling. But after losing her mother, she developed a softness in front of her stepmother since she was a child, so that she couldn''t say anything against her-she just cried to her closest brother in private, and finally entered according to everyone''s wishes. White Tower.

    Her eyebrows were sealed with a cinnabar cross star by the Chief Commander, and she began a three-year pre-marriage practice in seclusion, waiting for her husband who had never met to marry her as a concubine when she turned eighteen.

    Then, the rapids of fate swept over, and everyone couldn''t help themselves... The last swordsmanship lesson of the master became Yongjue. After that, the two brothers and sisters of the same discipline never met again.

    When they met again a hundred years later, he happily leaned out the window and hugged her hard.However, his embrace was empty for an instant-his hand passed through her transparent body without any hindrance.

    He looked at his empty hands in shock, and then looked up at the little sister.

    "I''m dead, big brother..." Bai Ying looked at Xijing, and suddenly smiled bitterly. "Ninety years ago, in order to open the colorless city, the six stars have all fallen on Jiuyi Mountain-you should have had it too. Have you heard it?"

    "I forgot." With some embarrassment, he opened his empty hand, looked at the phantom in front of him, and smiled slowly, "Aying, brother, I''m sorry for you-the master asked me to take care of you, but I didn''t fulfill my duty at all. ."

    "Wherever it is, it is destined..." Bai Ying looked at Xijing, who was full of wind and frost, with a bitter smile in her eyes, "I heard about your family''s affairs when Yecheng fell. Brother is also very hard, right? You used to not drink alcohol, but now you are like this..."

    "Don''t mention me, I''m not worth mentioning." Obviously, he didn''t want to go on. Xijing changed the subject and was concerned, "How about everyone in the colorless city?"

    "If you don''t see the sun, there are only one hundred thousand living dead." Bai Ying replied lightly, lowering her head.

    "His Royal Highness, Prince Zhenlan...how?" Xijing sighed and asked, "Are you all together now, are you okay?"

    "Very good." Speaking of Zhen Lan, Bai Ying smiled, "He has a bad mouth, I can''t beat him. He often said that if the brother is there, it will be fine. Whether it is a quarrel or a fight, he is just the opponent. ."

    "Hehe..." Xijing was a little surprised, looking at her, and looking up, "I thought you wouldn''t be together in your entire life. Didn''t you expect to become a loving couple?""What kind of couple? Have you ever seen a couple like us?" Bai Ying smiled, that smile reminded Xijing that the younger sister in front of him had lived alone for more than a hundred years. She smiled, but her smile was indescribable, "but said Kindness...that''s true. Kindness is greater than love¡ªwithout Zhen Lan, I really don''t know how to live the past 100 years."

    "Senior brother hasn''t lived alone for a hundred years, right?" After a pause, Bai Ying smiled and looked at the senior brother: "That''Ting'' girl, does it seem to be the senior''s wife?"

    Xijing was stunned for a moment, and suddenly there was an embarrassing wry smile: "No... she is a shark, and I was rescued by me, so she refused to leave."

    "Sailant...?" Bai Ying shook slightly and murmured, "Do you mind if she is a scorpion?"

    "No." Xijing replied, stopped talking, and said slowly after a long time, "You also know... Your sister-in-law died early... Some things can''t be forgotten after a long time."

    ¡ª¡ªAs if touching a sensitive topic, both of them were suddenly silent. The wind seemed to be getting stronger and stronger, and there was an aura of rain, blowing between the two in a cool manner.

    "Hey, are you two tired? Just stand and talk without going in and sitting?" In silence, a voice finally couldn''t help but complain, breaking the stagnant atmosphere.

    Xijing was stunned, and only now recovered from the surprise of the reunion, and saw the girl who had been driven out a moment ago.

    "Hehe, this girl, I''m back again!" Na Sheng met his gaze, triumphant-although inexplicably, she also vaguely guessed that Xijing was dating the prince concubine after seeing the situation of the two people just now and hearing the conversation. Very shallow, I couldn''t help looking at Xijing with a smile, wondering how would you refuse this time?

    "Brother, I brought the Sheng girl back." Bai Ying pulled over the Sheng and jumped into the room together."Oh?" Xijing''s eyes slowly condensed, and he saw the pair of silver sapphire rings shining each other on the two women shaking hands. He slowly raised his head and looked at the younger sister: "You came to me for her?"

    "Yeah." The white-clothed woman was a little embarrassed, but lowered her head and begged, "This girl Sheng is the one chosen by the emperor-she has broken the first seal on Zhen Lan, and I want to ask the brother to take care of her. ."

    "What, the seal of the East has been broken?" Xijing couldn''t help but be surprised, but then nodded, "No wonder...it''s no wonder that Huangtian is in her hands. The first time I saw it, I was puzzled-Zhenlan''s. Can you move your right hand? Congratulations, the boy has been separated from his head for long enough, and he has suffered a lot."

    "The Cangliu Empire is sending people to chase and kill Girl Sheng, so I want to ask my senior to take care of her so that she can unlock the remaining four seals." Bai Ying looked at Xijing and asked, "You know, we Mingling Can''t walk in the cloud in the daytime."

    "Uh...Four seals?" Xijing paused, and recalled, "The East''s''king''s right hand'' has returned to the Colorless City, plus the head of Zhen Lan that you recaptured¡ªthen the remaining four are in the north. The Jiuyi Kongsang King¡¯s Mausoleum in the West, the Altar of the Ice Race in the West¡¯s Silent Mountain, the bottom of the southern Jinghu estuary...The last part of the body is still under the white tower of the Holy City of Garan!

    "That''s why I made a special trip to ask my brother," Bai Ying smiled bitterly, apparently also knowing the difficulty of the matter. "The Kongsang people subjugate the country and exterminate the species. Only you can walk through the cloud and have this ability, and you are the only one who can walk in the cloud and have this ability. "

    Xijing groaned, not knowing what he was thinking, just picked up the empty hip flasks on the table and swayed one by one, and finally found one that was still making a sound. He picked it up, but his eyes were looking at the towering white tower in the night sky outside. Slowly Slowly ask: "Aying, now, are you asking me as a junior sister, or ordering me as the crown prince?"

    "Brother?" Bai Ying was stunned, apparently not expecting Xijing to ask this question suddenly.

    "To be honest, when I saw this little girl, I expected her to be related to Kongsang-but I still drove her away." Xijing raised his head and drank, his eyes dimmed, "Aying, and Just put it straight, I really don¡¯t want to get involved in the war and restoration of the country... For a hundred years, I have long looked down on it, and I just want to drink."

    Bai Ying looked at the unshaven man, her eyes changed drastically, and she bit her lips tightly: "Brother, have you forgotten that you are also a Kongsang? You, you forgot how you guarded Yecheng and fought Bingyi. ?""You can''t forget...the blood of so many people is scattered in front of you, and you can see it when you close your eyes." Xijing drank the wine, and suddenly there was a certain painful look on his face, "How many people...how many people died? In a battle of Split Mirror? The blood flowed so that Jinghu was red...Aying, you haven''t seen it before, so you are not afraid. Stop fighting. Really, I don''t want to fight again."

    Bai Ying stared at the Xiaoqi general in front of him, her eyes slowly cooling down: "So you only drink alcohol?"

    "Drink... Alright drink." Xijing suddenly laughed, picked up the hip flask, and faced the white tower at the end of the sky, "Aying, do you know? I was just as eager to revenge the country as you did, but For a hundred years, seeing the rule of the Cangliu Empire has become more and more stable, and the Quartet has become more and more stable, I just..."

    He shook his head and smiled bitterly: "Did you know? On May 15 of that year, Bingyi held the 50th anniversary of the founding of the country, and all the soldiers of the Legion were dispatched-the wings of the wind falcon covered the sky, and the night in the city of Garan The torches circled the white tower layer upon layer, like the dragon **** lifted into the sky! How spectacular¡ªI know they are showing the power of the empire to the four parties, letting people know that the new order is as strong as iron¡ªbut at that moment, I I was still shocked..."

    "Compared to our erosive Menghua Dynasty, the Cangliu Empire is really much stronger." Xijing drank wine, as if these words had been buried in his heart for too long, erupting, irresistible, "How can Kongsang How about not subjugating the country?-Aying, I was desperate to defend Yecheng back then, but what happened in the end? Kongsang has already started to rot from inside!"

    Bai Ying didn''t speak, recalling how Ye Cheng was betrayed back then, speechless.

    "However, I didn''t regret it at that time, and I don''t regret it now when I think about it. I am a soldier, so naturally I have to do my best to defend the country..." The wine gurgled into his throat, Xijing''s voice also became drunk, and he looked at the night sky, "But I''m done. Li and Kongsang are still dead-that is an inevitable result. Now a new order has been established,

 Chapter 52 Festival

    It''s really much better than the Menghua dynasty... Do you want me to overthrow this stability, let Yunhuang return to the turmoil, and make Jinghu **** again? ! "

    "Then, do you want one hundred thousand Kongsang citizens to never see the sun?!" No longer able to listen, Bai Ying jumped up and frightened the Sheng who was eating a snack in the corner of the house.

    The quiet and elegant prince suddenly seemed to have changed her eyes, with sharp eyes: "General Xijing, what you said has your truth-but please don''t say such things in a high-altitude tone! Are you a history book? You are Irrelevant bystanders? Others can say such things, but you are Kongsang, Kongsang!"

    She raised her hand, snatched the hip flask from Xijing''s hand, and threw it out the window: "Please lower your raised head slightly, and listen to the screams of those ghosts in Wu Color City! That''s it! It''s all your compatriots, your countrymen! A hundred thousand people... a hundred years! Haven''t you heard them calling from the ground?"

    The residual wine spilled from the hip flask spilled all over him, but Xijing just stared at Bai Ying in a daze, as if suddenly didn''t recognize her.

    "What reason do you have to ignore the lives and blood of your compatriots, saying who should die and who should live? Have you forgotten the land under your feet?" Bai Ying sneered and looked at the senior, "Even if you are an outsider, Kongsang There is also a reason to live¡ªIsn''t Zhen Lan and I working hard for that day for so many years?"

    "Aying...?" Xijing stared up at his younger sister in a daze, not knowing what to say.

    Changed... completely changed. A hundred years ago, the obedient, but dull and quiet porcelain-like aristocratic girl, can now use such sharp words to refute him, press the sword and talk about the world horizontally and horizontally."Princess Baiying is the reincarnation of Queen Baiwei." Suddenly, the divination of Da Si Ming echoed in his ears.

    Queen Bai Wei... That woman who fought side by side with the Emperor Xingzun thousands of years ago, is that dazzling style, right?

    "Ah, don''t quarrel." There was a silent confrontation. Suddenly the sound of the Sheng rang, and the Dongba girl timidly interjected, trying to pull Bai Ying away, "Sister Princess, you don''t have to ask this drunk uncle, I You can do it by yourself! Don¡¯t quarrel with him, ignore him, we''re going."

    The cold light in Bai Ying''s eyes slowly weakened, and she lowered her hand from the lightsaber, sighed slightly, and turned around.

    "Well, what you said is that we don''t beg him." The white-clothed woman stopped talking, took the hand of the Sheng, and left. Tianma snorted gently in the courtyard outside, "Let''s go."

    "Uh... it''s raining." When he walked to the courtyard, the moist wind blew, Na Sheng suddenly felt the rain falling on his face, looked up at the night sky, and muttered, "It''s getting wet."

    "Did it rain... No wonder it''s still dark soon after dawn." Bai Ying also raised her head to look at the dark sky, and said quietly, those raindrops passed through her body without hindrance and landed diagonally, she picked up her horse. Rein, hello, "Get on the horse, I have to find a safe place to settle you, I will go back to the colorless city at dawn-I can only see you tomorrow night."

    "Ah? You live in the Colorless City?" Sheng was surprised, clapping his hands and laughing, "Then why don''t you take me to live there?"

    Bai Ying was stunned for a moment, and smiled bitterly: "That''s an underwater ghost town... You are neither a fish nor a ghost, how can you get in?"

    "Underwater ghost town?" Na Sheng stuck his tongue out, his thoughts turned quickly, "By the way, then, the princess, would you please lend me Tianma and let me fly to Jiuyi Mountain?""The Pegasus is also a condensed phantom-I can''t walk in the day." Bai Ying shook her head, denying her proposal, "And I can ride a Pegasus to fly through the clouds overnight, and if it carries you, a non-phantom.'' People'', the speed is not much faster than ordinary horses... and you can easily encounter the Cangliu Empire Heavenly Expedition Legion in mid-air, which is very dangerous."

    "Ah, it doesn''t work to say it, I''ll just walk over it honestly." Na Sheng was frustrated and turned on his horse.

    When the rain came down and wet her hair, she couldn''t help shrinking her head.

    Bai Ying took up the rein of the horse and was about to leap on the horse''s back, suddenly the window behind it opened¡ª

    "Wait a minute." Xijing opened the window sash, looked at the woman in white in the court, and slowly said, "Aying, let me ask you again: Are you begging me as a junior sister, or ordering me as the crown prince ?"

    "So what?" Bai Ying asked indifferently without turning her head.

    "I will agree to any request from''Sister Baiying'', but the''Prince Princess'' can no longer order General Xiaoqi." Across the sparse rain curtain, the swordsman smiled slightly and put his hand holding the wine bottle on the window lattice. superior.

    "Brother!" The wind blew, Bai Ying''s long hair rose with the wind, and she suddenly looked back.

    "Oh, you are so troublesome, it turned out to be just a matter of one sentence." Back in the room, Na Sheng picked up the pastry again to deal with the hungry stomach and complained.

    "So, thank you elder brother." Bai Ying gave Na Sheng to Xijing in a deep salute.Xijing shook his head and smiled, just saying: "Little meaning, no thanks-it''s almost dawn, you should go back."

    "Okay, I''ll come back tonight to talk to my senior about the girl Sheng in detail." Bai Ying nodded, and got up without being too polite.

    However, Xijing''s eyes flashed, as if thinking of something, and shook his head: "No, don''t come here anymore. I will leave here when Ting comes back at about dawn."

    "Oh, why is it so rushed?" Bai Ying was puzzled, but didn''t ask too much, nodded and said goodbye, "Thank you brother."

    "Of course I have to go... It''s the uncle drunk who stayed with me. This is the place of that guy Sumo, and he wants to drive me out!" Na Sheng ate the cakes and said lazily, "He belongs to the group of sharks. ''Young Master'', so the bosses are all¡ª"

    Suddenly, she felt Xijing''s eyes glancing past like a blade, making the cakes fall to the ground in fright, not knowing where she was wrong.

    It was too late for Xijing to stop, and he looked up and saw the figure of the woman in white leaving suddenly stopped.

    "Sumo?... Girl Sheng, you said''Sumo''?" Bai Ying turned around, looked at that Sheng, and asked in surprise, "What young master... Is he also in the Ruyi Gambling Shop?"

    "Uh...huh..." Na Sheng somehow felt that he had missed his mouth, and glanced at Xijing''s stern eyes, vague.

    "Why are you in Taoyuan County... Is it a collection of fate?" Bai Ying murmured, "Where is he?"As soon as Na Sheng was about to raise his finger to point to the back row of wing rooms, Xijing suddenly raised his hand to block, looking at Bai Ying, his eyes were deep: "Junior sister, there is no need to see him-now he has nothing to do with us. You don''t want to see him again."

    "Brother..." Seeing Xijing''s expression, Bai Ying couldn''t help but laugh, "Don''t be so nervous! I was not when I was eighteen-it doesn''t matter. Zhenlan and I are both concerned about his intention to come back this time. Why not go see you."

    "Uh...Zhen Lan and you still talked about him?" Apparently thinking that the situation was still a hundred years ago, poor Xijing didn''t understand the situation, scratching his head, embarrassed, "Zhen Lan, he... well, that kid is really strange..."

    "Is he behind? I''ll go take a look." Bai Ying looked at the sky and smiled, "I will come back with a greeting."

    Xijing stood up: "I will accompany you."

    Bai Ying looked at him strangely: "No need, although Zhenlan said that he has become very strong, I am Mingling, and I am not afraid of anything-why are you so nervous, brother? Are you coming over to listen to the corner?"

    "This, this..." Xijing couldn''t, and shook the flask awkwardly, so she had to let her go. Before leaving, she didn''t forget to add, "Hey, if that guy is not polite to you, you call me! You can hear it here!"

    Na Sheng ate a plate of cloud cakes, licked his fingers contentedly, squinted at the anxious swordsman, and said, "Uncle, what are you nervous about? The prince concubine''s sister is so good, so Mo must not be able to beat her!"

    "Little girl, what do you know!" Seeing Bai Ying leaving, Xijing somehow was always frustrated. Hearing that Sheng said like that, he couldn''t help but yelled, "I''m afraid Ah Ying will be fascinated by that guy again¡ªyou I don¡¯t know that that guy is magical! And now he is slowly beginning to split his mind... How dangerous, how can I let Aying see him again? If he gets entangled again, Aying will be over! She jumped off the top of the white pagoda again It''s useless!"

    "Ah?" That Sheng opened his mouth so that he could put an egg down and eat, "You, what did you say? The princess... Sister princess, has a leg with Somo? How... how is it possible? The two of them are too far apart, right? One day and one earth..."Xijing glared at the Dongba girl, and sat down: "You also know that there is too much difference? Why are you talking too much?"

    "I don''t know what their relationship is!" Na Sheng was aggrieved and jumped up, but he became curious, pulled Xijing, and entangled him, "What''s the matter, uncle, can you tell me? If I''m clear , So I know what I can¡¯t say! Do you mean it?"

    "Why hasn''t Ting bought wine yet?..." Suddenly, Xijing felt that he had failed to speak and did not want to mention things from a hundred years ago. He turned the flask over, looked at the dark sky with rain before dawn, and muttered.

    There is no wind in the dark room. The incense in the furnace is sweet and rotten.

    The naked body of the woman under her was still twitching slightly, but blood was gurgling from her neck and limbs, and she could no longer speak.

    Her body is still warm and soft, and the blood flowing underneath is even more blazing-he buried his face in the warm body, trying to make his cold body get more warmth, but for years and nights from the bottom of his heart The cold that spread out still seemed to freeze the blood in his whole body.

    shark

 Chapter 53 Festival

    People...shark people should live in water, right? Otherwise, the blood in the body will be frozen by the cold on the land. However, who is forcing them to leave the sea and become slaughtered fish?

    In the windless night, the dark desire in my heart receded like a tide after the peak, leaving behind endless exhaustion.

    The night seems to be long without end, without a trace of light...Why is it not bright yet?

    The blood on the bed slowly cooled down, and the body of the woman next to him slowly stiffened. He exhaled, pushed open in disgust, closed his eyes, and began to rest for a short time¡ª

    However, the moment he closed his eyes, he saw that white robe, like a shooting star, fell straight from before his eyes, farther and farther away... However, the strange thing was that the face of the falling person turned more and more. The more clearly it emerged, the closer and closer to him. The pale face was raised, eyes looked at him lifelessly, fingers stretched out almost to touch his face: "Suma"-the withered petal-like lips closed slightly, calling him.

    In the darkness, he woke up suddenly. The curtain is heavy, and the fragrance of incense is sweet and rotten, mixed with the smell of blood.

    Are you dreaming again? ... He slowly closed his eyes and forced himself to sleep.

    "Somo." However, the voice repeated again, close at hand.The finger tapped lightly on the door leaf, and it sounded like thunder in the silence before dawn: "It''s me."

    He suddenly sat up from the piles of brocade mattresses, the little puppet on the bedside seemed to be affected by his movements, and jumped up with a knock. The heads of the shark and the doll turned to the door outside the curtain at the same time. The empty eyes of the puppet master flashed brightly in the dark night, and they suddenly changed countless times, but after all, they were silent and did not speak.

    "I''m Bai Ying." The voice outside the door was very soft and calm, suddenly like a dream, "¡ª¡ªAre you inside?"

    The corner of the little puppet''s mouth was bent upward, but as soon as his mouth opened, the puppet master''s hand suddenly protruded and covered his mouth, as if to stop some words abruptly.

    However, the puppet''s hand moved. Before the owner had time to control it, the leads on the left and right wrists flew out, and the ring attached to it was wrapped around the door leaf, pulled and opened with a rattle.

    The gleaming blue-gray sky light before dawn penetrated in, accompanied by the wet wind on a rainy day, blowing the overlapping curtains in the room.

    The door opened suddenly, and the woman in white who was about to walk away stopped, turned her head, and looked into the open door without any obstruction. The wind and rain under the porch blew her ankle-length hair, pale as snow.

    The eyes that couldn''t see anything seemed unable to withstand the sky light that suddenly penetrated at this moment. The puppet master sat up naked on the couch, subconsciously raising his hand to block his eyes. However, as he sat up, the naked female corpse covered with blood on the side of the bed fell with a snap, and hit the foot of the mahogany bed with her head heavy, blood pouring from the dead man''s forehead.

    Suddenly, the two people inside and outside the door did not speak, and the silence seemed as if an invisible abyss burst open, engulfing everything.

    Only the little puppet sat on the head of the bed, grinned silently, opened his hands, and made a gesture of "greeting" the visitors outside the door.The rain is getting heavier and heavier, dragging into the corridor, blowing the peculiar long white hair of the woman in white, and then blowing it into the airtight room, instantly sweeping away the smell of incense that filled the room, making people''s minds abrupt. wide awake.

    Neither person spoke, staring silently. This time they looked at each other, as if a hundred years had passed.

    How can you not be shocked? Looking back again is a hundred years old.

    No matter what kind of past they have had, they no longer know the person in front of them.

    It turned out she was like this. ...What a ridiculous thing, he actually "sees" her for the first time.

    A hundred years ago, the shark boy had heard her voice, touched her cheek, and kissed the center of her eyebrows... However, the blind boy had never seen her before. The touch of the finger outlined the appearance of the noble girl in his heart. That illusory face has appeared in nightmares countless times in a hundred years-the pale face is upright, the eyes are looking at him lifelessly, the fingers stretch out almost to touch his face, the withered petals. His lips closed slightly, calling him. Then, the time and space suddenly split, and the white dress floated like a feather into an invisible abyss.

    She also couldn''t recognize the young man sitting in a pool of blood in front of her.

    At the last moment of a hundred years ago, she said goodbye to the shark boy with a secret sneer and cruelty engraved on the child''s face. The dark blue eyes were dim and unfocused, just like the eyes of some kind of reptile. However, that teenage face was still childish and green, completely different from the shamelessness of the man in front of him.

    After a long silence, an unpredictable smile appeared at the corners of the blood-covered puppet master''s mouth, put down his hand, kicked the dead body completely off the bed, put on a long coat and walked down to the ground indifferently, raising it like a challenge. Start to meet any expressions and eyes.

    silence. In the silence, a flash of lightning suddenly cracked the sky, illuminating the sky and the earth.The woman in white did not speak, looking at such a scene, the lightning reflected on her face, reflecting her faintly transparent, intangible illusion. After a long time, she lowered her head, her lowered eyes seemed to hide her expression, but she sighed out a word: "Suma, how did you make yourself like this..."

    With a single word, all the wall barriers were completely defeated in an instant.

    He suddenly started.

    "It''s quiet." Na Sheng sighed as he listened to the sound in the back room, and didn''t hear anything for a long time. Then he wrapped her up in Xijing and continued to dawdle: "So, the princess was just about my age at that time?-Tell me more details, such a wonderful story, you finished with just a few words?"

    "Wonderful? Story?" I was so entangled that I told this little girl the story about a hundred years ago in a brief and concise manner. Xijing was regretting his next difficult business. He couldn''t help hearing Na Sheng''s words. He jumped up, his face changed, "You girl, you know a ghost! You have the ability to jump down from there to show me?"

    Na Sheng didn''t expect Xijing''s reaction to be so violent, he couldn''t help shrinking his head and sticking his tongue out.

    "I knew that Sumo was not a good person." It further confirmed her initial opinion, and the Dongba girl frowned. "But I didn''t expect him to be like that since he was a child! If the sharks were like him, then he deserves to be treated. ..."

    Before she finished speaking, she closed her mouth abruptly and looked at the door opened by the saloon.

    Seeing that it was the person who had apparently risen to visit Xijing in the morning, Na Sheng suddenly stuttered, afraid to look at Yan Xi''s eyes, and lowered his head: "I, I''m not talking about all the sharks... I''m just talking about that Sumo..."

    "Ms. Sheng, why are you back again?" Yan Xi frowned and looked at her with a cold voice, "Young Master let you go."Na Sheng smiled awkwardly, but when he saw Yan Xi''s tone, he felt aggrieved-why do people have two faces? But where is Yan Xi, who took her to death a day ago?

    "I''m sorry, I asked her to stay." Xijing stood up and replied to the warrior soldier, "I''m waiting for Ting to come back-when she comes back, I will immediately take Na Sheng and Young Master Murong to leave the Ruyi Gambling House, please Be a little bit more generous."

    Seeing the swordsman in front of him, Yan Xi''s eyes fluctuated, and suddenly bowed his bow and saluted: "Master Xijing, I was too late last night, come over to pay tribute to you in the next morning-a hundred years ago, if you hadn''t tried to stop all the sharks in Jialan City, It has been retaliated and slaughtered by the Kongsang people a long time ago."

    Xijing was a little surprised and smiled embarrassingly: "It''s just a moment of anger, why bother so? It was my colleagues who were bewildered by anger and wanted to do that kind of frenzied massacre. I didn''t go crazy with them, of course I had to stop it."

    "If everyone is like your Excellency..." Yan Xi sighed in a low voice, after all, he didn''t finish. Lifting his head, his eyes returned to sharpness in an instant, and his voice became cold: "But even so, the young master''s order must be executed-that girl Sheng must leave the Ruyi Gambling House, otherwise I have to do it."

    "Uh... do it?" Xijing didn''t expect this shark warrior to be so mentally minded, and smirked, "Do you expect to compete with me and be an opponent?"

    "The order cannot be violated." Yan Xi stood up with his sword, his voice calm.

    Xijing narrowed his eyes slightly, his eyes were cold and sharp, and he laughed from his nose.

    "Hey, hello! Uncle, don''t do it!" After seeing Xijing''s greatness, Na Sheng was shocked, jumped up, and quickly grabbed Xijing''s hand, for fear that he would draw his sword in anger, and replied hurriedly, "I''ll go out." , I''ll go out! I''ll go out and wait for you at the corner of the street-you wait for Ting to come back, and then come out to find me together."

    "Eh?" Xijing didn''t mean to draw the sword at first, but looked at her in surprise, "Are you afraid that I would kill him?"Na Sheng was a little embarrassed, and finally remembered a reason: "He saved my life from under the wind falcon."

    "Oh." Xijing glanced suspiciously at Na Sheng. He always felt that the reason was a bit far-fetched, but when he looked at Yan Xi, he nodded, "The Zuoquan envoy of the Restoration Army--heard of your name for a hundred years, it really does. Plant it."

    After a pause, the swordsman smiled and threw away the hip flask in his hand, clapped his hands, and looked out the window: "Come on, don''t make you embarrassed--then Sheng, go out and avoid it... Damn, that girl Ting What''s the matter? Isn''t it just going to Chengdong to buy a pot of wine, why haven''t you come back for so long?"

    While talking, looking out the window, his face changed abruptly, looking towards the east of the city.

    Under the dim sky at dawn, the rain curtain was dense, and suddenly

 Chapter 54 Festival

    , A blue firework cut through the sky.

    "That''s it! It''s Ting, it''s Tingfa''s distress signal!" Xijing stood up suddenly and hurriedly grabbed the lightsaber, "She has an accident!"

    Yan Xi looked at the eastern sky at the same time, saw the dim shadows hovering in the rain curtain, distinguished the screaming noise in the rain, and the soldier''s calm expression changed: "Wind Falcon! Feng Falcon has found Ting!"

    Bai Ying drew his sword sharply with his backhand, and slashed towards the rings of various shapes that had hit him. With a few tinkling sounds, the ring touched the lightsaber and flew out in the opposite direction. However, it quickly changed the direction and speed, and then came from several other directions.

    Her body quickly shuttled in the small room, like a white light. However, I still gradually felt suffocated-those silk threads! Those if there is no silk thread, are actually bounded between "nothing" and "being", so that she cannot escape without being fettered by any physical objects. They are wound up layer by layer, not knowing how long they are, as if they are transparent. Silk, wrap her slowly.

    Su Mo was standing in the dim room in his long clothes, his eyes drooping slightly with a strange expression.

    Next to him, the little puppet has never been so happy, dancing incessantly, as if dancing a strange dance in accordance with the rhythm, but the leads connected to the puppet''s joints are flying in the air, as if woven into a piece. The invisible net blocked Bai Ying''s figure and actually prevented her from stepping out of the door.

    Knowing that the long night was about to pass, Bai Ying was anxious, and her shot suddenly became swift and merciless.The lightsaber cut a few leads, the puppet''s body shook, and the right elbow clicked, and the movement was slightly slow.

    Bai Ying flicked her sleeves back with her sword, ignoring the rings that hit her body, and cut her sword to the other silk thread that implicated the puppet''s neck. The sword suddenly twisted, and the light was gently wrapped around the same soft and unstressed lead, entangled with each other, and then, she screamed, her wrist shook, and she was about to suddenly exert force to break the lead.

    Suddenly, her movements stopped, and she glanced sideways, and suddenly saw Sumo''s face become very strange, as if it was painful, but as if she was leaping for joy. The two expressions crossed his face like lightning, and the puppet master''s right elbow slowly seeped blood.

    ¡ª¡ªSuch wounds are exactly the same as those caused by the lightsaber in her hand!

    Bai Ying''s sword was wrapped around the silk thread that pulled the puppet''s neck, but suddenly stopped, she didn''t dare to exert any force.

    In an instant, the manipulated rings hit her back by taking advantage of her empty door at this moment. Bai Ying staggered forward, and the lightsaber fell to the ground, and the whole body suddenly became blurred, as if the smoke was scattered. .

    At that moment, in the vague vision, she saw the puppet grinning, such eyes...such eyes, as if they were familiar and inexplicable, but also strange and terrifying. She wanted to arouse the power of "Hou Tu", however, at the moment where the night and dawn were junction, the ring did not send out a response to protect the owner.

    "Brother!" She finally said, calling Xijing, "Brother!"

    "Die here!" In a daze, she heard the little puppet talking, "You can''t escape."

    However, that voice was... the young Sumo, viciously and joyously: "You can''t escape!"The morning thunderstorms have passed, and the sky is slowly brightening, and the light is shining in from the corridor.

    Underworld will melt into the sky like ice and snow.

    The light pierced her eyes blurred. She suddenly regretted it, and she shouldn''t have come to see Somo so carelessly-a hundred years ago, the boy forced her into a desperate situation, and a hundred years later, she still wants to put her to death!

    "Brother!" She shouted the moment the light came in. However, Xijing did not come.

    A hand suddenly stretched out, closed the door with a scream, and pulled down the heavy curtain to cut off all the light outside.

    The rings that were flying in the air suddenly fell to the ground, and the other hand stretched out, grabbing the almost invisible leads, squeezing it tightly, and drawing the silk thread into the hand, and the blood came out. However, the pale hand did not relax, pulled it hard, crackling, and all the wires broke in an instant.

    The puppet suddenly let out an inaudible cry of pain and fell on the couch.

    The room returned to pitch black in a flash, Bai Ying felt someone leaning down to look at her quietly, something fell and the palm of her hand fell. When her loose spiritual power recondensed, she could see the scene in front of her, but she saw the puppet master suddenly loosen her supporting hands and fell down.

    He fell into the darkness, silently. Bai Ying stood up and was surprised to see the blood pouring out of his body instantly.

    "God! This, this is ¡®crack¡¯?" She raised her hand to pick up the little puppet and exclaimed in an incredible way.Na Sheng hadn''t recovered yet, only hearing the sound of the wind in his ears, Xijing and Yan Xi were no longer where they were.

    "Ah... I ran so fast." Looking straight, the Sheng exclaimed and murmured, "No one has driven me out now, right?-But I''ll go out and wait for them consciously, lest Yan Xi see it. I''m going to sink my face again..."

    However, before she could go out, suddenly, a shout came from the back room: "Brother! Brother!"

    The prince sister?

    Na Sheng was taken aback and turned around suddenly: Oh, Su Mo is really bullying her! But Xijing is gone!

    Dawn was approaching, and Tianma in front of the court felt the advent of day and night, and raised his hoof and screamed restlessly, as if to remind his owner to return to the colorless city soon. However, the woman in white did not respond to it. Tianma couldn''t wait too much, now he made a long hiss, spread his wings and flew into the sky before dawn, disappearing into the rain curtain.

    "Brother!" Anxiously, Bai Ying''s voice called again, "Brother, come here!"

    That Sheng stomped his feet, even though he was afraid of the weird puppet master, he bit the bullet and rushed over.

    The door was closed tightly, she dared to push it open, and broke in, and was breathless with the incense in the room.

    "Brother, close the door! I can''t see the light." Bai Ying''s voice rang from behind the curtains, but no one could be seen, eagerly, "Come here and look at that puppet! This, this is true Is it''crack''?"Na Sheng closed the door in response, and his eyes were suddenly dimmed, and only a little candlelight behind the heavy curtain was vaguely seen.

    "Sister Crown Princess," she asked softly, suddenly a little scared, and walked over, "I''m Na Sheng, Xijing, he just went out."

    "Girl Sheng?" Bai Ying''s voice paused, a little disappointed, and sighed, "Don''t come here, I will scare you."

    Na Sheng actually vaguely felt some inexplicable fear, but he refused to show weakness, and smiled boldly: "I''m not afraid."

    Before she could finish her words, she stepped on something soft under her feet. She threw herself on the bed, her hands full of sticky stench - when she could see what was on her hands and under her feet, the Dongba girl couldn''t help screaming Voice.

    A puppet fell in front of her, leaning all over, also covered in blood, his face twisted in pain.

    When Na Sheng saw this puppet named Arnold, he was more scared than seeing the corpse, and couldn''t help staggering back and withdrawing.

    "What happened to Somo and Somo?... Did he kill again?" The Sheng stammered away from the bed, "Tai, the princess, it''s dawn, are you... can''t you go back? Now? Tianma went back by himself..."

    "It''s really''crack''... Oh my god." Bai Ying muttered to herself as if she didn''t listen to what she said, "How can I make myself like this..."

    Na Sheng turned the screen with great difficulty, and was suddenly taken aback, staring at the scene in front of him in surprise.Under the dim candlelight, the prince in white leaned forward and picked up the unconscious puppet master, wiped the blood oozing from the joints of his body, and then carefully connected the broken silk threads back one by one.

    "What''s wrong with him?" Na Sheng said in surprise, looking at the unconscious person.

    "It''s dawn, and Arnold won''t let me go back to the colorless city. Somo broke the thread on''it''." Bai Ying confessed in a low voice and didn''t say anything. She looked at the puppet who fell to the side with a complicated wink. . Her fingers slowly clenched, and the palm of her hand was something that had just fallen in the dark.

    "Eh? Sure enough, that thing is alive! The two of them quarreled? Is Arnold better than Somo?" Surprisingly, Na Sheng glanced at Arnold, and he saw the puppet who had been smiling weirdly. There was a pained look on the man''s face, as if he was injured. She was puzzled, picked up the puppet and approached the candlelight: "That thing is too bad, we can burn it!"

    "Don''t move!" Bai Ying was shocked, sharply, startled Na Sheng.

    "Never touch it... If it is destroyed, Somo will also be destroyed." After a sigh of relief, the crown princess slowed down and explained to Na Sheng, "You put it down."

    "Ah, how come?" Na Sheng was even more surprised and retorted, "I have seen Somo toss this disobedient thing many times!"

    "Really?..." When she heard that, Bai Ying''s expression became even more bleak, and she looked down at the face of the puppet master who had fallen asleep, and there was a sparkling light in her eyes, "How can I make myself like this..."

    Na Sheng looked at Bai Ying in a daze, seeing her look like that, and suddenly couldn''t help but softly ask: "Prince Concubine, don''t you hate him?"

    "Huh? You know?" Looking up at the girl, Bai Ying smiled slightly and shook her head, "I don''t hate it.""Don''t you hate it when you jumped down from such a high place?" After all, feeling unbelievable, Sheng asked, "If you change me, and see him like this, you must find a knife and kill him immediately!"

    "Oh?" Bai Ying still smiled, and did not refute the fierce proposal of the alien girl in front of her. She covered the puppet master''s **** shoulder with her hand and shook her head slightly, "Then, you are so kind to him.

 Chapter 55 Festival

    Go-to end his pain forever. "

    "Huh?" Na Sheng didn''t understand, looking at Princess Kongsang.

    As if reminded by her words, Bai Ying''s hand trembled slightly, lifted up, and squeezed the lightsaber.

    "It would be great if I could do what you said... Unfortunately, I can''t do it." After all, she couldn''t turn her wrist and pulled out the sword. Bai Ying sighed and dropped her hand.

    "Actually you can do it." Suddenly, someone answered with a hoarse and low voice, "You want to save him."

    At the very first moment, Bai Ying thought it was the words of the Sheng, but in a flash, she saw the curtains lifted up quietly. The lady in the Chinese clothes did not know when to enter the inner room, holding the early in her hand, her face pale and looked dim. People under the candlelight.

    "Are you¡ª?" Bai Ying raised her head in surprise, and looked at the shark woman in front of her questioningly.

    "I''m Mrs. Ruyi." The beauty looked at the white-clothed woman in front of her with complicated eyes, "Princess Baiying."-In the eyes of all the sharks, the status of the Kongsang Crown Prince in their hearts is complicated and subtle. Thinking of the young girl who refused to marry Prince Kongsang a hundred years ago for a shark boy, and jumped off the tower, every shark didn¡¯t know how to express the emotion of love and hate, accompanied by inexplicable emotions. Pride and loathing.

    Bai Ying can obviously understand the emotion in Mrs. Ruyi¡¯s eyes, and smiled slightly: "Mrs. Ruyi, come and see Somo¡ªhe is badly injured, and I just helped him to connect the lead wire back. Please. Persuade him not to use that "cracked" puppet anymore, it''s just killing his life."

    Mrs. Ruyi stared at the woman in front of her for a long time, her eyes constantly changing.

    It turns out...it''s such a woman. For hundreds of years, the Bingzu people have forbidden to spread any stories about Kongsang. Because they live ten times longer than people, most of them have experienced that period of turmoil, and they have been strictly controlled. But in private, almost all the people have guessed and talked about that matter in various tones. However, she turned out to be such a person...

    "Princess Baiying, please save the young master!" At that moment, finally abandoning the dignity that she had maintained in front of her former enemy, Mrs. Ruyi suddenly knelt down and prostrated in front of the woman in white, "No one can save him... Please the princess must save him!"

    "Is he the young master of your Yuren?" Bai Ying was stunned for a moment, and quickly helped her up: "But what can I do? I''m already dead...it just happened to be today, just come back and see the old man."

    Mrs. Ruyi seemed to have only remembered, she was stunned, and fixedly staring at Bai Ying.

    Under the dim light, she has white hair like snow, and her whole person seems to be faint and transparent-it is the ghost in the colorless city.

    It''s late, after all, everything is late... Tears suddenly slipped from the corner of the beautiful woman''s eyes, turned into pearls, and gradually settled. On the one hand, Na Sheng was dumbfounded and screamed in surprise when he saw the shark crying for the first time, but felt the dignity of the atmosphere, and finally resisted it. He just went out secretly, picked up one and held it in his hand. .

    "I''m sorry, I''m in a rush. It''s difficult for someone to be strong." Mrs. Ruyi held back tears, bowed slightly, took the unconscious puppet master from Bai Ying''s hand, looked down, and said lightly, "If you do a lot of things wrong, you can never Redemption-this truth, I only gradually realized at this age, how can I ask a child to understand it at that time?"Seeing Madam Ruyi trying her best to help Sumo and turning to leave, Bai Ying suddenly shocked, her face changed slightly, and the corners of her mouth moved, as if she wanted to ask something, but she held back.

    "If you give yourself a leap, you can break all the ties, it would be easy." Mrs. Ruyi tried her best to support Suma, opened the curtains, said lightly, and left, "But now she can''t do anything Cut the thread of fate."

    "Could it be...you said he was¡ª" Bai Ying''s fingers slowly clenched, and she blurted, but stopped abruptly without asking.

    Madam Ruyi smiled and turned back: "Princess Baiying, you should have guessed it."

    "Please don''t call me Princess Baiying." She was surprised to see the woman in white clenching her fingers silently, as if holding something in her hand. However, her face was calm, looking directly at the beauty in the Chinese clothes, and quietly said: "Call me the princess."

    Mrs. Ruyi''s face suddenly became complicated, she stopped saying anything, and left, leaving only the curtains empty.

    "Ah? What are you talking about?" The confused Sheng picked up the pearl that Mrs. Ruyi had just dropped, and looked in front of him, surprised. "Look, the princess, the tears of the shark will really turn into pearls. Yeah! It¡¯s so curious¡ªhey, do you also have one in your hand?"

    Na Sheng leaned his head to look at the jewel that Bai Ying held tightly in the palm of his hand. He suddenly raised his head and saw the princess''s expression. He was taken aback: "What''s the matter? Sister princess, what''s the matter with you?"

    Before the sky penetrated the bottom of the water, a white light swept in.

    Then, the colorless water swiftly spun, and a huge vortex burst out, closing the passage.Tianma leapt into the water gently, her long mane fluttering like satin, but there was no one on the horse''s back.

    Originally, I turned on the water mirror and kept observing the whereabouts of the White King who was traveling alone on the water, but everything was blurred when she stepped into Somo''s room and was no longer visible. Everyone was waiting anxiously. At this moment, seeing Tianma returning alone, Da Shiming''s face suddenly changed, and he blurted out, "The Princess hasn''t come back!"

    "Oops!" Not only did the kings change their colors, they even slapped their hands on the golden plate, and one of the heads blurted out, "You will actually run into that guy Sumo? What does that guy want to do? Are you crazy?"

    "His Royal Highness, please don''t be anxious." Seeing Zhen Lan''s discoloration, for fear of what the reckless prince would do, Da Si ordered quickly to dissuade him. They go!"

    "At night? At night, I don¡¯t know how things will turn out!" Zhenlan''s eyes were cold and sharp, and she shot the case, "Bai Ying was kept there! ¡ª Huangtian¡¯s ¡°day¡± corresponds to Houtu¡¯s ¡°night¡±, and in daylight, she has nothing to do with it. It¡¯s more fragile than bubbles, what should I do if something happens? Even if I don¡¯t mind the green on my head, you don¡¯t worry about losing one of the six stars of the crown princess, and the colorless city collapsed?"

    "His Royal Highness..." It is rare to see Zhen Lan getting angry, but the chief is shocked for a while, "But currently the kings and the Underworld Warriors are unable to set off-it seems that only the old can go."

    "Eh?" Zhen Lan glanced at Taifu, then laughed, but died, "Forget it, teacher, are you going to knock Suma on the head with the scroll?"

    The crown prince looked at the people, suddenly jumped out with his broken arm, grabbed the black king Xuanyu''s cloak, and pulled it back with a bang. The cloak stood up out of thin air, tightly from head to toe, showing only one face¡ª

    "Who says no one can go up? Can''t I?" Zhen Lan laughed, stretching out his cloak and pulling his right hand to tighten the belt.

    Da Si Ming and the kings were shocked, and knelt down together: "Your Majesty, you can''t do anything!""Who said no? Nothing will happen. Don''t worry if I do something!" The severed hand retracted, the cloak was put down, Zhen Lan''s face was hidden behind the hood, and she blinked slightly, ignoring everyone''s advice, "Before dark I can bring Bai Ying back¡ªnot to mention that I have to go up and take care of some things to see if I can form an alliance with the Yaoren Restoration Army."

    "..." For a hundred years, it''s not that the crown prince''s self-willed temper, everyone has nothing to do.

    "His Royal Highness, please bring weapons for self-defense." The Red King Hongyu untied her sword and presented it, "Please be careful, if anything goes wrong with your Royal Highness, Kong Sang will be forever."

    "Don''t worry." Seeing the beautiful Red King exhorting him like that, Zhenlan stopped laughing and said, "I know the priorities."

    He didn''t take the sword, and left in his cloak. With the cloak and the ground, I couldn''t see the footless ghost fluttering.

    "Hey, the crown prince still speaks and does things like that...innocent." Seeing that cloak left, Hong Yuan stood up with everyone, crying and laughing, and the kings smiled bitterly. Da Si Ming suddenly felt a little fever on his old face, lowered his head in ashamedness, and secretly hated that he was useless and that he couldn''t change the prince''s temper after teaching for so long.

    "But-''Even if I don''t mind the green oil on the top of my head''... Hahaha, this sentence is really wonderful!" Hong Yuan covered her mouth, suddenly couldn''t help laughing like a silver bell, her body trembled, "His Royal Highness is still nervous, Bai Ying Well¡ªbut what hat can he bring to him now? She''s all dead..."

    12. Heavenly Questions

    The wind falcon above his head was coiling and whistling, and the black wings obscured the light raining sky before dawn.

    She was running desperately, with the wine she had just hit back in her arms. The Ruyi Gambling House was in the south of the city. However, she exhausted all her strength and rushed to the north. Shenfa.She wanted to jump into the room on the side of the road to avoid the crossbows that came from above her head like torrential rain, but the streets before dawn were steep and there were no houses open. And the whistling wind falcon above her head, every time she saw her stepping slightly slower, she knew her intention to hide, swept down low, and forced her to continue to flee with a storm-like shot.

    She didn''t know how long she had been running, she just felt the sky slowly light up, and her strength slowly disappeared from her body. Sharkman... Sharkman¡¯s original physique is not suitable for long-term fierce battles and confrontations. Even after studying for so long with the master, his physical stamina is still not comparable to ordinary humans...

    Several times, when the wind falcon was flying low, she could almost see the expressionless face of the mackerel puppet manipulated by the wind falcon-at that time, her fingers slowly clenched the sword, and she couldn''t help thinking A sword was thrown, piercing the puppet''s armor, and causing the wind falcon to crash to the ground.

    However, every moment, it seems invisible

 Chapter 56 Festival

    The power imprisoned the shark girl''s hand, preventing her from drawing a sword.

    Xiao... Xiao. Where are you now? Will it be right there, looking at me running away without expression?

    In a daze, there was pain in his feet, as if something had penetrated the bones. She fell face down heavily on the road, something suddenly shattered in her arms, she lowered her head and saw the broken porcelain pieces sticking into her chest, mixed with blood flowing out, soaking her breasts.

    "Ah, it''s spilled!" She blurted out and whispered, suddenly, with an ominous feeling in her heart, she raised her head and murmured, "Master..."

    She wanted to stand up, but she couldn''t: a crossbow shot through her calf and nailed her to the ground.

    She gritted her teeth and tried to pull the arrow back, but the crossbow that had just moved in mid-air shot one after another, piercing her arms and shoulders suddenly, and nailing to the ground-strangely, it didn''t shoot any fatal parts.

    "Oh, you can kill her!" On the wind falcon, a Cangliu Empire warrior became impatient, his face raised with blue veins, and his expression excited, "Why should you follow her? She is a mackerel, and it is not what we are looking for to kill! Killed...Ahahaha, how cool, shot through that thin neck!"

    "Number seven, dare you! The major general ordered it to search from the east of Taoyuan County. No abnormalities can be let go!" The man''s hand was about to press the spring on the crossbow, and the soldier next to him stopped abruptly. Even if she came out and walked around in the middle of the night, she was single. How do you know that she is connected to what we are looking for? She has just sent out the signal clearly, and we can wait to see who will save her."The warrior who was pressing the spring unwillingly let go of his hand, looking at the girl underneath covered in blood and nailed to the ground, still dancing murderously, laughing: "Shoot her! Shoot her! Hahaha...those. Humble shark!"

    "Rosemary **** a lot." The Cangliu Empire warrior who looked at that hideous look and stopped him shook his head disdainfully, and sneered at his companion on the other side. That''s it! If you want these new up-and-coming Falcon guys to overcome their cowardice, you shouldn''t use this method? I''m really afraid that this kid will be bestialized and even us will be chopped off. Really, it''s not as useful as the shark puppet. "

    "Boss, be careful, if you are heard by someone above, you will have to deal with your military law!" Seeing that the puppet wood of the mackerel lifted up the wind falcon without expression, he continued to hover, and his companion cautiously ordered, "The major general is strict in ruling the army. You don''t know. Those who escaped yesterday were sent back to Garan City and severely punished?"

    "Deserve it! Driving the wind falcon and being beaten down, it is basically a group of rice buckets-but do you find it weird? I have encountered so many sharks in Taoyuan County in a row. Is there a recent reinstatement army here?" Feng Falcon Shangchang Liu Empire warrior guessed, suddenly his eyes condensed, and he stopped drinking, "Here is the man! Hurry down and let go!"

    The long arrows passing through the body nailed her firmly to the ground, and the blood flowed out coldly, and it was dripping all over the ground with the raindrops before dawn... Ting''s consciousness slowly blurred, watching the blood all over the ground, suddenly smiled bitterly : Why is the blood of the sharks still red? If it is different from those humans, then it should be completely different, right?

    There was a screaming sound in the ear, and the wind falcon swooped over again¡ªwhy, why didn''t they kill themselves?

    Are they...what are they waiting for?

    Another round of crossbows whizzed in. This time, she had not avoided her vitals, and shot her heart, throat and head directly.

    In the rain of arrows, she slowly closed her eyes and released the hand holding the sword¡ªthough, in the wind falcon¡¯s low-altitude approach, she still had a chance to kill the mackerel puppet that controlled the machinery above, but she Finally let go of his hand, murmured: "Sister..."

    "Ting!" Suddenly, someone yelled her name.That familiar voice instantly condensed her remaining mind. She opened her eyes and saw the man in black who was swept by lightning. She suddenly understood, and shouted with all her strength: "Master! Don''t come over! The wind falcon is going to ambush you! "

    However, before that sentence ended, the ending sound stopped with a sharp arrow that shot through her neck.

    The swordsmen in black swept over like lightning, raised his hands and waved his sword, and suddenly those powerful crossbows were cut off in the white light. In the rain, Xijing rushed to her side, knelt down, hands trembling, but didn''t know how to hold her-a total of seven long arrows shot through Ting''s slender body, firmly nailing her to the ground. The deadliest one shot through her throat.

    "Ting! Ting!" He leaned down, not daring to touch her, and yelled, shaking silently.

    "Master..." The mackerel girl''s lips opened slightly. It was obvious that the arrow hadn''t damaged her vocal cords. Her fingers pointed to the sky, and the expression on her face was anxious, "Wind...Wind falcon...flee..."

    With the opening and closing of her lips, blood foamed from her neck with her breath, dyeing her long blue hair.

    "Don''t talk, don''t talk!" Xijing yelled, his fingers moved suddenly, and the lightsaber in his right hand flicked out along the gap between her body and the ground, cut off the long arrows that pin her, and hugged her. rise. Feng Falcon fired a round of crossbows and swept up again. Yan Xi rushed to see the blood covered Ting, his eyes sharpened suddenly. He turned around and looked at the two of them, pressing his sword coldly at the wind falcon hovering in the sky, guarding.

    Ting shook his head slightly, and said in a low voice, "I''m so clumsy...Master, wine and wine spilled..."

    "Why don''t you run back? Why don''t you run back!" Seeing her injuries, Xijing suddenly felt that the blood in his body was cold, his fingers trembled, and he wanted to pull out the arrow feathers that had broken on her. You have time to come back! Why do you want to run north!"

    "Can''t, can''t... let them... discover the secrets of our Re-National Army..." Ting''s eyes slowly spread and murmured, "Young Master, Young Master is there...Can''t let them... discover...""Stupid! Is it just for that guy Sumo?!" Xijing suddenly understood it, cursing, and trembling, "It''s not worth it! It''s not worth it at all!"

    "Young Master is, it''s all of us...hope." Ting Wei smiled and repeated resolutely. Suddenly she moved her fingers, grabbed Xijing''s hand, and said with difficulty, "Master, please, please forgive me. I have one thing..."

    "Don''t talk." Xijing freed up a hand, trying to stop the bleeding for her, but Ting had too many wounds on her body, and one hand could not be pressed, and the blood quickly stained his hand. The cold blood seemed to burn his heart and lungs like a fire.

    "No, if I don''t say...I can''t stare at you. Please forgive me..." Ting took a breath, but his face quickly turned pale, firmly grasping Xijing''s hand, tears came from the corner of his eyes, and fell, "At that time, I came to my master. ¡­Reluctant to leave¡­Yes, because I was ordered¡­to learn the master¡¯s swordsmanship secretly¡­to go back to teach the soldiers of the Restoration Army. You know, we, we Jangmen¡­we can¡¯t get any skills¡­against the Cangliu Empire. Please. Forgive me, I cheated..."

    Xijing lowered his head and looked at the girl''s childish face. Suddenly, his hands trembled and he couldn''t control himself.

    "I know, I knew it a long time ago... I didn''t blame you, I didn''t blame you." He held Ting, stood up, and murmured as if at a loss. "

    Dawn was about to come, and the wind falcon began to dive again after circling, under the faint light of the sky, Ting slowly shook his head and smiled. The smile was fleeting, but it was joyful: "No...I know I''m going to die... However, I, I am luckier than Hongshan...I don''t want to leave you. Lord, Master...Stop drinking, okay?"

    "Okay, okay...Don''t drink, don''t drink..." Suddenly feeling Ting''s body hot like a fire, the fear in Xijing''s eyes spread, and he stopped quickly, his hands trembling, and wiped the corners of her eyes one after another. She shed tears, "Don''t call my master! Call my name, Ting."

    "Ah..." Ting''s face suddenly blushed, closing her eyes, as if she had accumulated a long time, and then slowly said, "Xijing...Xijing, don''t be sad. We...we will rise when we die. Go up to the sky...then, hit the cloud...and it turns into¡ª"

    Her words came to a halt, her head sank slightly, and she fell into the arms of the swordsman in black.The scattered rain fell on the face, as cold as snow.

    Suddenly all strength disappeared, his knees softened and he knelt to the ground. The dawn has come, and the sky is bright, but he feels everything in front of him is blurred.

    Diving once again, under the cover of the crossbow, the Cangliu Imperial Warriors on the Wind Falcon jumped off the ground, surrounded the three people from all sides, and looked closely, suddenly there was a depressed expression on his face, babbled.

    "How come both of them are men? And they didn''t wear such a ring?"

    "Wrong... it really wasn''t what we were looking for!"

    "Go back, shit, waste time!"

    "Hey, there is also a shark man here. Would you like to check whether that man has a slave alchemy?"

    "What is it! Other teams might be ahead of us!"

    The group of Cangliu Empire fighters who came up and down came forward, took a look at the dead shark and the remaining two people alive, and found that they did not have the target of their search for this action, so they were uninterested and prepared to leave.

    "Stop for me." Yan Xi''s hand had just pressed the sword, but he heard the black-clothed swordsman next to him yell in a low voice.The soldiers of the Cangliu Empire didn''t want to pay attention to the man in black who had lost the slave, but the new soldier who had taken rosemary turned his head and his eyes glowed-blood was boiling in his body, and he was hoping to have a chance to kill!

    "Don''t waste time!

 Chapter 57 Festival

    "The captain stopped the recruit, and glanced at the man in black holding the dead slave, coldly, "Who told you to let your mackerel go out alone?" Violating the Cangliu Empire''s decree, shooting and killing is not too much-make your own way, everyone go. "

    The group of people turned around, but was suddenly shocked: The man in black holding the shark actually stopped in front of him!

    "You all will be buried with Ting." The man in black did not look up, and said slowly. With his hands trembling slightly, he put a silver metal cylinder into the hands of the dead shark, held it tightly, and raised his head to look at the soldier in front of him.

    "..." Suddenly, the captain was shocked by the aura of the person in front of him, and took a step back.

    "Don''t, don''t have that expression... won''t you just die a shark?" Inexplicably, the experienced captain didn''t want to do anything with the person in front of him, and his voice was a little nervous, "While the corpse is still fresh." By digging out a pair of eyes and adding a little more money, you can go to Yecheng East City to buy a new one..."

    "Shut up! A bunch of bastards!" Suddenly, the white light fell like a lightning.

    The captain reacted quickly and immediately avoided back, but the excited Cangliu warrior rushed up instead, roaring and swinging his sword, slashing and chopping down, with a forceful aura.

    In the blink of an eye, the head flew out, blood falling like raindrops. The remaining few fighters jumped away suddenly. Although it might be unexpected, the fighters of the Cangliu Empire have undergone strict selection and training. They are very strong in combat or individual combat. At this moment, they immediately jumped in four different directions. Quickly prepared to fight back.Xijing simply ignored the formation of the opponent, just holding Ting''s hand, the sword light crisscrossed in the light rain, like a dragon.

    "Ting, look, this is the last''nine questions'' in Heavenly Swordsmanship..." Holding the dead mackerel girl into the crowd, he whispered to her while swaying the sword light, without any hesitation in his hands. , "I have never used it in front of you...now you can see clearly..."

    Yan Xi didn''t draw his sword, and didn''t even intend to go up and help. He just watched Xijing take Ting''s hand and cut off a person''s head quickly and swiftly. Before turning around, Ting''s long blue hair brushed on his face, wet and cold. The rainy sky at dawn was dim and empty. The swordsman in black looked up at the sky, and the sword in his hand continuously asked the last nine questions in the "Heaven Questions" of the sword master¡ª¡ª

    How long does it live? Where is the place to ask? How long is life, how happy is life? Why die?

    Nine questions, but to the seventh question, "Where is the common man", had already killed all the soldiers on and off the wind falcon.

    Xijing stopped his hand and raised the sword in a dazed voice: "I realized that you were stealing the teacher a long time ago, so I never resorted to the''nine questions''-if I...if I taught you early, how could it become like this..."

    The empty wind falcon swept down again, and the shark puppet above didn''t know that the Cangliu warriors who had descended to the ground had been wiped out. It still flew very low, wiping the ground, and put down the long ropes, thinking that those warriors would come back to it.

    "The last one." Xijing looked coldly, holding Ting''s hand, raising it, ready to throw a lightsaber in an instant.

    Yan Xi suddenly stretched out his hand, held down his lightsaber, and said in a deep voice, "Don''t kill that puppet this time...for Ting."

    Xijing was stunned for a moment, and in an instant the wind falcon passed by and went away. Yan Xi looked at the expressionless mackerel puppet on Feng Falcon, his fingers turning white on the sword, and slowly said, "Actually, it doesn''t matter to you-Ting will die if she encounters Feng Falcon alone... There is no way to attack those shark puppets, only to escape.""Why?" Seeing how close the wind falcon was, and estimating the distance of the shark man puppet inside from the ground, he realized that Ting should be able to kill it too-the black-clothed swordsman couldn''t help asking in surprise, looking at Yan Xi.

    Yan Xi lowered his head and looked at the dead Ting. The light in his eyes flickered. After a long time, he said softly, "Ting has a compatriot named Xiao. After the failure of the uprising twenty years ago, he was arrested and passed. He didn''t come back-it is said that some of us saw him become a woman and a puppet in the army of heaven."

    "On the one just now, could it be...?" Xijing was shocked and blurted.

    "I don''t know." Yan Xi shook his head and looked at the sky indifferently, "No one knows...Ting doesn''t know which Wind Falcon is her sister, so she never dared to start."

    "..." Xijing was silent abruptly, looking at Ting who was dead in his arms, his face gradually paled, "Those bastards!"

    Yan Xi put away his sword, walked over, and extended his hand to Xijing: "Give me my sister-Ting died for the dream of Haiguo. We will give her a good burial and let her return to the sky in peace. ...All the brothers and sisters who died will watch us in the sky with her."

    Seeing Xijing not moving, Yan Xi lowered his eyes, and for the first time there was a sad smile on his calm face: "Please don''t blame yourself anymore. After all, you gave Ting a beautiful dream-how many people would envy her. Her. very lucky."

    "The common people... the common people." For a long time, Xijing murmured and repeated the last question, and suddenly raised his head in the raindrops in the early morning, not knowing whether the rain or the tears, long drawn from his face. . Looking at Zuo Quanshi of the Restoration Army, word by word: "I want to see your young master."

    The sky outside is getting brighter and brighter, and although the curtains are drooping and heavily covered in the interior, Bai Ying''s mind is still dispersing-even if there is no light, the ghost will still slowly decay in the day.

    Very quiet, very quiet. The curtain was heavy and the incense was strong. She fell down in that splendid pile. Everything felt distant. I don¡¯t know if she couldn¡¯t hear the sound because of her weakness, or if everyone suddenly came from this place. Disappearance-She began to close her five aggregates and six senses to slow down the rate of exhaustion and avoid dissipating completely before dark.Therefore, she couldn''t see the Shengjing on one side and thought she was asleep. After some thoughts, she finally made up her mind and walked out on tiptoe, preparing to retreat to the gate and wait for Xijing to return--or Yanxi. It''s time for the guy to sink his face again.

    Thinking of the straight-faced person, Sheng couldn''t help but feel wronged: Did he really change his face? I took her to death and took care of her like yesterday, but after seeing that Somo today, she turned her face completely! ¡ª¡ªThe same goes for Murong Xiu. Seeing her wearing Huangtian, he pushed her out like a hot potato.

    Thinking bitterly, Na Sheng passed through the bustling lobby, opened the side door and walked out.

    Suddenly, when she heard the familiar piercing screams in the sky, she was shocked and looked up at the sky after the morning torrential rain-a strange silver wind falcon flying across the sky in front of her. As she raised her head, the silver metal reflected dazzling light, making her subconsciously raise her hand to block her eyes.

    However, the Dongba girl didn''t pay attention, and at this moment, the emperor reflected a white light.

    "Xiao, lower! I saw her!" There were only two people on the silver wind falcon. The young general on the left frowned suddenly, coldly looking down at the city under his feet, with sharp eyes, and blurted out orders to the shark puppet on the side. . There was excitement and war on the handsome face that could not be concealed.

    "Yes, Major General." The glamorous shark girl with beautiful long blue hair responded in response.

    The scent of incense is about to make people unable to breathe, even the strong smell of blood in the room has been mixed, giving out a strange fragrance. However, it is so thick and dense, but at the same time it makes people feel drunk, without thinking about anything, as if entering an illusion.

    No wonder... Is it any wonder Somo likes to light this peculiar incense, right?

    That way, there will be no more **** smell.Her mind slowly dissipated. At that moment, she seemed to return to the moment when she was about to die a hundred years ago-time and space suddenly disappeared, the faces of everyone on the top of the tower disappeared in an instant, and the sky breeze filled her sleeves. Layers of white clouds spread and closed before her eyes... She completely lost her weight.

    However, the moment of falling, it seemed as if more than ten years had passed. She just kept falling and falling, seeming to never touch the ground.

    "Baiying!" Suddenly, floating on the cloud, she heard someone call her name and said loudly, "Baiying!"

    It''s not Sumo...not Sumo...The shark boy was silent from beginning to end, watching her fall without a word!

    Looking up, the person calling her name at the top of the White Tower stretched out his hand, with a strange-shaped silver ring on his finger, and a azure blue gem supported by his wings. The man called her name and reached out to her-she raised her hand subconsciously, and suddenly saw the same ring on her hand.

    Emperor... Hou Tu.

    At that moment, she suddenly became sober again. The lightsaber flowed from her sleeve with a sharp sword light, tearing her sleeves, leaping into her hand with the ring, she subconsciously held it, forcefully. She felt that she still had power that she hadn''t used, and there was something she hadn''t held.

    How could she... how could she die like this.

    ¡ª¡ªHou Tu, who possesses the power of "protection", has never guarded her people. Her father caused her family to be broken and killed. Jialan stayed alone for ten years, and the 100,000 Kongsang people eventually perished and fell asleep.

    Such a mistake can be forever lost once."Bai Ying!" At the top of the tower high into the clouds, the man called her name and stretched out his hand to her. She involuntarily raised her hand and held his hand. Suddenly, the abyss was far away under him, and he pulled her out of the endless path of falling.

    "Bai Ying, get up!" In a daze, I heard someone talking in my ear, really, "When is it?"

    Surprised that the other party could actually transmit the voice to her heart, who had already closed the five aggregates and six senses, Bai Ying managed to open her eyes, wanting to see who came to this dim room.

    "Get up, all the legions of the Cangliu Empire have been searched outside!" Darkness

 Chapter 58 Festival

    In the middle, a pair of familiar eyes lowered, then the **** cloak spread out, one hand stretched out, using magic power, trying to pull her up: "Get up, I''ll take you away!"

    "...? You''re here." In the dimly lit room, she condensed the residual spiritual power in a trance, and then distinguished the person who came. Then she breathed a sigh of relief and smiled-the smile has not disappeared, her body Suddenly fell apart again.

    "Hey, hello! What are you doing? Don''t sleep!" The visitor was even more anxious, for fear that Bai Ying''s heart would relax, and finally the belief in maintaining spiritual cohesion was also relaxed. ", secretly exerted force, evoking the power of the day''s sleep in the ring-strangely, when the Houtu ring approached Prince Kongsang''s hand, it suddenly gave out a faint light.

    The light shining on the princess who fell asleep on the ground, and suddenly, her loose body reunited.

    "Zhen Lan." Bai Ying finally opened her eyes and was surprised when she saw the incoming person, "Why did you get out of Colorless City?"

    "Get up quickly. That Sheng is going to have an accident outside-this time it''s Yun Huan. That girl didn''t have the luck of the last time, so she could just wave her hand and fight a falcon." Zhenlan leaned down and faced him. She stretched out her hand with an eager tone. Obviously, the complexity and troublesome situation here is beyond his original expectation, "I''m not worried about you here, you have to go out with me."

    Bai Ying was in a daze for a moment: The hand that was stretched out towards her was exactly the same as in the illusion a moment ago. She took his hand, stood up, looked at the closed door, and frowned: "I can''t get out."

    "I''ll take you away." Zhen Lan returned his hand and lifted the cloak. The upright cloak was empty, "Come in!""Uh...?" Bai Ying suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry, looking at the hollow man in the cloak. Only the exposed head and a right hand-what a weird look. However, only this highness could come up with the idea of ??packing the prince princess as a package and leaving.

    "Come in, you''re going to fight outside, you are still daunting!" Seeing her wry smile, Zhen Lan became even more impatient, and pulled her into her empty arms, "Anyway, you are not as tall as my shoulders, enough to be wrapped. is you."

    The big cloak was wrapped up in a brush, blocking all light, like a small airtight tent.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything outside." The only right hand covered the cloak, fastened the belt, and ordered, and the voice came from the head, "You must grit your teeth, don''t fall asleep again-I will send it quickly Leave the group, settle the Sheng, and we will go back together."

    "Yeah." In the darkness, she agreed. Suddenly, I felt unspeakable steadfast and serene.

    It''s just early morning outside, but the brilliant lights in the room stay on all night.

    Rejecting Caihe, Mrs. Ruyi personally guarded by the couch, quietly watching the sleeping puppet master.

    The silk threads have all been connected back to the little puppet, and the light flashes under the lamp, so transparent as if it doesn''t exist. The little puppet named Arnold also stayed quietly on the head of the bed at this moment, with a dull expression-just now all the leads suddenly broke, which seemed to have caused great damage to the puppet, causing all its joints to loosen and loosen. . It took Mrs. Ruyi a lot of work to get the joints back one by one.

    However, before turning her head, she was surprised to see the blood oozing out of the whole body of the sleeping person on the couch!

    Sumo¡¯s face is calm, but under the calm, there seems to be a dark surge that rises and retreats repeatedly, surging back and forth between him and his doll, following the transparent thread of the ring that connects his fingers, like a wave slowly ups and downs.There was no sound, the blood on the puppet master disappeared, the cracked skin healed, and everything seemed to have never happened.

    Finally, as if some balance had been achieved, the sluggish expression on the puppet¡¯s face began to relax, and he jumped up automatically with a click, kicked and raised his hand, suddenly turned his head, and smiled slightly at Mrs. Ruyi¡ª ¡ªSuch a secret smile made Madam Ruyi''s heart suddenly cold.

    "What''s the sound outside?" Not waiting for Madam Ruyi to recover, a voice suddenly asked behind her, coldly, "The wind falcon gathered above the Ruyi Gambling House! What''s the matter?"

    "Young Master." Mrs. Ruyi turned her head in amazement, and then saw Sumo who was already clothed on the ground.

    Sitting up simply, as if nothing had happened, his face was indifferent but calm, and he asked. The eyes of the puppet master were still empty, but they passed through the window lattice and looked at the sky outside, with a cold look: "Damn, did the girl who was kicked out came back? Or did those people search Taoyuan County and found out? Restoration Army?"

    However, without a word, a howling arrow shot in.

    The moment Na Sheng saw the crossbow shooting down, he didn''t have time to think, jumped into the Ruyi Gambling House behind him, and closed the door.

    The sound of "Grabbing" fell like raindrops, and the flying crossbows were so powerful that many of them penetrated the thick red-painted door, nailed them in, and almost cut her hand.

    "Oops, I forgot to pack it..." In a hurry, she freed her hands to tear off the placket when the arrow fell like a rain. Suddenly the top of her head went dark, and the strong wind blew up, making her unable to open her eyes. . The whistling sound seemed to be in her ears, she was startled, and raised her hand subconsciously, thinking that with the emperor in her hand, the wind falcon would fall like the last time.

    "Xiao, pull it up!" Seeing the **** the ground stretched out her hand, the emperor shining between her fingers, the young general on the wind falcon immediately blurted out, "Be careful of the emperor! Don''t get close to its power range!""Yes!" The operation of the mackerel girl was extremely flexible, her hands kept rising and falling, and the angle of the two wings of the wind falcon suddenly changed, and she immediately raised her head with her rapid speed.

    "Send a signal to let several other wind falcons in the team pass here!" Yun Huan continued to order, while opening the movable door at the bottom of the wind falcon, and took out a roll of long rope. Let the girl with the ring run away! You stabilize your speed, I will go down to catch this woman, and let the people behind come over quickly."

    "Yes!" The blue-haired girl looked straight ahead, her face was quiet, as if she could only say this word.

    The wind falcon swept up, circled in the sky, and returned to the top of Ruyi Gambling House. The speed slowed down. The abdomen of the big silver bird suddenly opened. A bolt of lightning fell and hit the outer wall of Ruyi Gambling House. The earth and rocks were flying. . The people in the entire gambling house were alarmed, and the gamblers rushed out into the courtyard outside, staring blankly at the dense black clouds in the sky.

    "God! What is this? What is this?" Numerous pairs of red gambling eyes lifted up and looked towards the sky, thinking that they were wrong.

    "It''s so big... It''s a big bird! But why don''t its wings flap?" a man with a sword murmured in the crowd.

    "Fuck you **** bird! This is the wind falcon!" Suddenly, there was a voice in the crowd, but it was the bald-headed ranger. He held a jug of wine in his hand and looked up at the mid-air. The huge machine squeezed the sword tightly, his expression nervous, "Run! Damn! It''s the Wind Falcon of the Heavenly Expedition Army Corps, it''s going to shoot everyone! The **** is running away, can you stay here?"

    Hearing the words "Zhengtian Army", the gamblers screamed out loud as a bird and beast.

    The Heavenly Conqueror Corps is said to be the most powerful team in the Cangliu Empire in a century, capable of conquering all those who disobey the empire. Fifty years ago, the Horn tribe in the northern sand country rebelled. Twenty years ago, the resurrection army rebelled. In the end, it was suppressed with violent methods by the Heavenly Conqueror. Its powerful combat power and speed of action were as fast as the wind. , Making the entire Yunhuang Continent dissatisfied with the empire panic.

    However, after the Shuren Restoration Army was suppressed 20 years ago, Yunhuang entered an era of extreme calm, without any major turmoil, so the Ten Witches of the Cangliu Empire never sent out the army of Heavenly Expedition-the gambling house. Gamblers, naturally they have never witnessed that terrible army. However, the four words like that are enough to scare away the group of casino gamblers.The bald ranger watched the crowd running away, but hesitated to leave.

    "Boss, boss, don''t hurry up!" His companion stopped in the distance and called him. However, the bald head gritted his teeth, looking at the carved wine that he had just bought in his hand, and muttered to himself: "Grandma''s, no, I can''t go-I have to stay here and wait for Master Xijing to come back! It was so easy to buy from the lady boss Twenty years old, drunk and red, and want to offer him to be a teacher. If he is scared off by this test, how can he be the heir of the sword master?"

    He clenched the sword tightly and looked up at the wind falcon hovering in the air, with a bald head shining brightly.

    "Young Master, it''s really the Heavenly Expedition Army Corps coming outside!" Inside the room, seeing the hustle and bustle of the front yard running away, Madam Ruyi went out to take a look, and returned with a pale face, "What to do? They, will they have found out? Us?"

    "Not necessarily." Somo didn''t go out, just listened to the howling in the wind, and said lightly, "It was probably only attracted by the emperor, right?-Auntie, you quickly transfer the people from the Restoration Army and related materials, I''m here to guard."

    "Yes, young master." After hearing the order without panic, Mrs. Ruyi''s mind was set, and she couldn''t help stomping her feet, "Where did the Zuo Quanshi go? He met Yun Huan, if Yun Huan found out He appears here, he is about to be suspicious!"

    "If you want him to drive away the girl, why can''t this be done?" Su Mo''s empty eyes were cold and sharp, and he sneered. "Could it be that he can''t bear it? You seem to say that the girl saved him." Is it fate?"

    "Yes, but Zuoquan has always distinguished between public and private. It will never be like this." He hurriedly took out a large stack of books from the locked cabinet. Mrs. Ruyi didn''t forget to explain, and hurriedly went out through the back door, "Young Master, I''m going, you want

 Chapter 59 Festival

    Be careful! "

    Somo nodded impatiently and did not answer.

    When he was the only one left in the room, he opened his empty eyes and "looked" at the darker and darker sky outside-several wind falcons flew over at the end of the sky, condensing towards this point, huge His wings obscured the sky, sending out a strange and sharp whistling.

    What a trouble... I ran into the toughest army of the Cangliu Empire so soon.

    He lifted his hand, his forehead was supported by his fingers wearing a strange ring, frowning. Behind him, the little puppet seemed to be affected, clicked and walked over, jumped onto the window lattice, and watched the scene of the army pressing outside the window. His mouth slowly opened and his hands opened, as if he was extremely happy.

    "Get out!" Feeling disgusted with this clone more and more, the puppet master pulled the doll from the window with both hands. However, Arnold grinned, and suddenly raised his finger to the room with the closed door next to him-that was his bedroom.

    A room full of erosion and **** smell every night. He will never be free from the infinite hell.

    However, following the puppet''s hand, the face of the puppet master suddenly changed slightly, and he saw that the door over there suddenly opened, and a black cloak that was mopping the floor floated out. For some reason, he suddenly felt inexplicably shocked, his fingers clenched secretly.Who is... who came out of that room? Bai Ying?

    She is a ghost, how can she get out of that place in the daytime?

    He looked down the corridor. As if noticing his gaze, the man in the black cloak closed the door and turned his head to look at him-it was the face of a young man, with straight brows, and it looked normal without any eye-catching features. However, Su Moro saw that man''s face, and his heart was shocked.

    Yes... Yes... It should be someone I know, but he can''t name it!

    Although deliberately concealed, the pale face under the cloak still showed inexplicable pressure, which made the puppet master can''t help clenching his fingers. Arnold jumped back to the window sill with a click, sat, grinning at the man.

    "What a disgusting thing." The man in the black cloak turned his head and saw the doll on the window sill. He suddenly frowned and murmured. Then he raised his head and glanced at him, as if nodded in no surprise, and said, "Long time no see, Somo."

    That voice! I''ve heard...the puppet master''s hand suddenly shook, staring at his face, trying to see the person''s past and future through magic power, but it was a blank--he couldn''t actually see it! What kind of person is this who can''t even see through him? Why did he come out of that room, Baiying, Baiying?

    Su Mo''s face remained unchanged, but his eyes condensed like needles: "Who are you? Why are you here?"

    "You still ask me?" The man in the cloak smiled suddenly, with a slight smile, looked at him, nodded, "You kept my wife in your bedroom in the middle of the night, and you asked me why I came here?"

    "Pa", with a slight noise, the window frame under the puppet master''s finger suddenly broke."Zhen Lan?" For the first time, he had a complex expression that could not be concealed, and he was determined to look at the other person, the expression in his eyes changing rapidly-similarly, it was the first time he saw the prince of the Kongsang people. A hundred years ago, whether it was being taken to a seat to ask for sins or being pardoned and expelled from the wilderness... My destiny in my youth has always been in the hands of the person in front of me, and it has been turned several times by his decision.

    However, the blind Yutong had never seen the master of the Kongsang people, Baiying''s husband, and his own lifesaver.

    ¡ª¡ª"You are Sumo? Raise your head and let me see, why on earth can you make Bai Ying do that."

    ¡ª¡ªAfter the marriage ceremony that shocked the world, the entire holy city of Garan was flooded by storms, and all parties blamed and competed with each other, and the malice against the shark clan reached the highest point. However, in such a wicked internal and external environment, facing the culprit who was escorted up for execution, the voice on the throne commanded, calmly and restrained.

    ¡ª¡ªThe shark young man who has been silent sneered slightly, raised his head and looked in the direction of the sound, but there was nothing in front of him, and nothing could be seen. That is, that is the crown prince of the Kongsang people and the husband of Bai Ying?

    ¡ª¡ªHowever, it seems that seeing the sharp and malicious smile of the young man on the throne, the person on the throne suddenly changed their tone and furious: "You still laugh! Bai Ying is dead, you still laugh? She jumped from such a high place. Going down, there are no bones! Are you still laughing? Are you sharks cold-blooded?" Suddenly, something fell heavily, and the shark youth did not evade at all, and blood was bleeding from his forehead.

    ¡ª¡ª "Your Highness, Your Highness! How did you use the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom to smash the sharks? You want to defile the treasure." On the side of the high throne, there was Da Si Ming''s fear and persuasion.

    ¡ª¡ª "Ha." The young man sneered, and suddenly broke away from the shackles, fumbled and grabbed the jade seal in front of him, and slammed it down on the pill step! Click, click again. When the guards next to him swarmed up and pressed him to the ground, Yu Xi had been knocked to the corners, and the boy''s face was pressed tightly on the white marble steps, his mouth was bleeding, but he kept sneering.

    ¡ª¡ª"It''s the reverse! It''s the reverse! Quickly drag this shark out and cut it!" Seeing such a scene, Da Si Ming was furious.

    ¡ª¡ªThe guards around him dragged him and prepared to go out. However, the people on the throne waved their hands and issued an order to stop it.¡ª¡ª"Oh, it¡¯s still a bit bloody, it¡¯s not that there is nothing worthwhile except this face." As if someone walked to his side, looked down at him, sneered, "Do you want to die? I know you are guilty. Just beheading ten times is enough-but I promised Bai Ying to let you have a life, so even if you are going to die, you are not allowed to die in my country!"

    ...

    Now, a hundred years later, I heard this familiar voice for the second time, as if it were a lifetime.

    "Zhen Lan?" A smile suddenly appeared at the corners of his mouth. The puppet master lowered his head, his eyes suddenly filled with overwhelming murderousness. He slowly clenched his fingers, and suddenly raised his head, "I''m going to kill you."

    The silver-white wind falcon slowed down and hovered over the Ruyi Gambling House. Yun Huan coldly looked down at the gamblers fleeing in the courtyard below, keeping his eyes on the girl with the emperor''s sky.

    After Na Sheng jumped into the door, he escaped the first round of Feng Falcon''s attack, and suddenly remembered something, his face paled, he turned his head and pushed open the door full of crossbows, rushed to the street outside, and followed The flow of people ran together.

    "Ah, I won''t go back inside! Don''t let those people look down on me!" The Dongba girl thought bitterly, and suddenly saw the abdomen of the wind falcon above her head suddenly opened, and the silver-white long rope was like lightning. It was shot down and hit on the outer wall of the Ruyi Gambling House, causing earth and rocks to fly.

    Na Sheng hadn''t understood yet, but saw a black suit swiftly along the long cable, like a meteor.

    "Oh!" When he saw that the man who slipped from the wind falcon on the zip line was actually a young soldier, the Sheng felt scared, exclaimed, and ran away - damn, where did Xijing go! The prince''s sister is still in that house, right? Did both of them care about her?

    "Fleeing?!" The Dongba girl just turned her head, and suddenly heard a cold drink behind her, and a strong wind came.Before turning his head, there was a flower in front of him. The Cangliu Empire soldier in black costume had not landed, and he drew his sword with his backhand. With a soft click, a white light shot out from the silver-white cylinder in his hand, instantly swallowing several feet. Anxiously slashed towards the fleeing girl.

    Na Sheng tried his best to flee, but suddenly a row of crossbows fell in front of her, and dozens of people who fled in front of her were shot to death. The body piled up an obstacle and blocked her footsteps. Taoyuan County

    The silver wind falcon flicked low and hovered above, and the shark girl was expressionlessly maneuvering the huge machinery, cooperating with the major general of the Cangliu Empire who was fighting in the ground.

    "Huh", there was no time to escape, when the strange white light cut over, Na Sheng closed his eyes and blocked his hand in front of him, thinking that Huangtian could easily solve the opponent for her like the previous few times. Feeling a sudden shock from the shoulder to the fingertips of the right arm, as if something was pulled out suddenly-however, although the opponent''s sword really did not fall on her, the moment she opened her eyes, she looked in shock. The soldier in black who had come down from the wind falcon had already approached to a place less than ten feet to his side!

    Huang Tian... How can Huang Tian get him?

    At that moment, Na Sheng really felt scared, and she waved her right hand forward indiscriminately, trying to stop the person from approaching, while wading among the corpses in the street and fleeing. However, Huang Tian responded with a blue and white brilliance between her fingers, following her unruly swinging trajectory, delineating the brilliance, and striking the long swords brought by the soldiers in black.

    Two equally intangible and intangible things actually gave out a dazzling light when they collided!

    "It''s amazing." For the first time, he felt that the lightsaber in his hand had been distorted. The young major general couldn''t help being surprised. "It''s no wonder that the second team''s wind falcons will be beaten down! It''s possible to encounter this kind of surprise. Strength, can you not be unlucky?"

    However, after all, he is a soldier who has experienced many battles. After taking a few swords, he saw her weakness from the girl¡¯s unruly waved hand, and quickly changed his tactics, and no longer wasted effort to confront the emperor¡¯s power, Yun Huan''s figure suddenly wandered uncertainly, disappearing from Na Sheng''s vision.

    "Huh?" The soldier in black was no longer visible in a moment, and Sheng heaved a sigh of relief in surprise, then turned and continued to flee.However, at the moment she turned around, her eyes suddenly widened, and she was hunting in a black uniform in front of her. The young officer stood in front of her with a lightsaber, holding the hilt in both hands, and struck down with a sharp sword!

    "Hey

 Chapter 60 Festival

    Ah! "Na Sheng didn''t have the ability to deal with it at all, facing the opponent close at hand, he was actually stunned.

    "Stupid!" Suddenly, hearing someone cursing, a flash of lightning projected over, and the lightsaber in Yun Huan''s hand was suddenly blocked. Unexpectedly, the major general of the Cangliu Empire''s swordsmanship went back three steps in a row.

    At the same time, a figure rushed like lightning, picked up Na Sheng, and fled from Yun Huan''s attack range.

    The wind falcon in the sky immediately launched a torrential shot, chasing the person who took away the Dongba girl. The person backhanded his sword and blocked them one by one. For some reason, in such a battle, there was blood on his back. It came out slowly, but he took Na Sheng and escaped from Yun Huan without any delay.

    "Lie on your stomach, don''t move!" In one breath, the girl fleeed ten feet away, and pressed the sheng under the wall of the alleyway where the wind falcon could not shoot. The talent panted and let go of his hand, yelling, "You Fight against Yun Huan? Don''t kill me?"

    "Yan, Yanxi?" At this moment, he heard that person''s voice, Na Sheng Ne Na asked. When he raised his head, he saw the face of the soldier warrior who was close at hand. Her hand was holding his subconsciously as she ran away. The shoulders, loosened at this moment, and I saw blood in my hands-I just suffered such a serious injury yesterday, and now I have to exert force like this, I am afraid that the injury behind it has worsened, right?

    "Yan Xi!" Na Sheng suddenly sore his nose, as if he had been relieved, and started crying, "So you still care about my life and death?"

    Suddenly, he might as well take the next sword, Yun Huan took three steps back in a row, looking back at the person in surprise.The sky was already bright, and the streets after the rain seemed to be covered with mist. The bodies of those who had just been shot to death were piled up, and blood flowed all over the ground. However, among the corpses all over the floor, a black suit quickly swept over, holding a person who seemed to have died in one hand, and holding a long sword made of white light in the other.

    The sword just now was sent from that person''s hand.

    Lightsaber? ...Light saber!

    The young soldiers of the Cangliu Empire were suddenly stunned. They actually forgot to attack the other party. They just watched the middle-aged man hugging the dead Maiden Maiden. He swept over with a stern face, and a flash of lightning flashed out of his right hand.

    "How guilty common people are"! ¡ªAt that moment, Yun Huan suddenly recognized the opponent''s sword style, and Yun Huan exclaimed.

    At the same moment, he moved to the left to avoid, the lightsaber in the right hand was sealed diagonally from bottom to top, and at the same time, he stabbed the visitors at the same time.

    "Ask God for longevity"! ¡ªAt the same moment, he apparently recognized the swordsmanship of the Cangliu Empire warrior. The visitor in black was suddenly startled, and he returned a sword without thinking.

    A dozen strokes passed quickly like lightning. Every move is changed halfway, because the opponent''s coming has already guessed the future direction, so as to avoid losing the first opportunity and having to switch to other moves immediately. However, they seem to be very familiar people, no matter how they change, both sides will see through at a glance.

    It was as if they were performing swordsmanship, one to feed and the other to fight back, and they didn''t cooperate so quickly and properly.

    After dozens and a half strokes, the two quickly approaching finally reached the distance of a close fight. With a stern shout, two sword lights pierced the air at the same time, like a flying dragon, piercing each other''s eyebrows-"What is love?" , It is also the last question in the nine questions, "What is love"!The sword beams of the two lightsabers met in mid-air, as if the tip of a needle hit, and the two sides retreated in a loud noise.

    Under the black military uniform, the major general of the Cangliu Empire was pale, looking at the person in front of him, he slowly raised the lightsaber to his forehead, and saluted: "Yun Huan, the third disciple of the Sword Saint Sect, has seen the big brother."

    "The third disciple Yun Huan?... The third disciple?" Xijing who was holding the corpse of the shark was also taken three steps back, suddenly startled, looked at the lightsaber in the other''s hand, and suddenly laughed, "Yes! The master is said to have received it in total. Three disciples¡ªI didn¡¯t expect that the last disciple of the Sword Saint''Kong Sang'' was actually an Ice Clan member of the Cangliu Empire!"

    "Sword skills have no limits." Yun Huan put down his lightsaber and replied coldly. The silver and black uniforms made the young officer''s face more determined and calm. "The master only accepts people he thinks can inherit his power."

    "Sword skills have no boundaries?" Xijing sneered suddenly, looking at the soldier in front of him who was ordered to kill, suddenly his left hand held the dead Maiden girl tightly, "But swordsmen have their own positions! I don''t care who you are. Now that you guys have killed Ting, you are inexcusable!"

    "Ting?" Yun Huan was taken aback for a while, looking at the shark girl in Xijing''s arms, he couldn''t help but sneered, "For a shark? Don''t pretend to be!-Brother, you want to protect that belt for Kongsang. A girl from Huangtian? To put it bluntly, why bother to make such a humble excuse?"

    "Asshole!" Xijing''s pupils shrank suddenly, looking at the youth in front of him, his murderous aura slowly appeared, "You have only learned sword skills for 20 years? Just ignore human life like this? You must be abolished!"

    "Brother, I heard that you have been drinking wine for almost a hundred years. Can you still hold a sword in your hand?" Yun Huan sneered slightly and raised the sword. Drunkard, one has become a ghost, and I can''t leave Garan City for many years-now I have to learn it!"

    The silver wind falcon in mid-air saw the two people standing opposite each other. For a while, for fear of accidental injury, he circulated and didn''t dare to shoot again.

    "Xiao! Don''t froze! Why are you staring at me? Go chasing the emperor!" Before drawing his sword, Major General Cangliu Empire raised his head and flew towards him, throwing down the long cable to pull him up. Li Qi, "Fool, I''m fine here, quickly lead the team to chase the girl with the emperor!"When the silver wind falcon flew low, Xijing stared coldly and squeezed the lightsaber, preparing to kill the mackerel puppet with a single sword and knock down the wind falcon.

    However, upon hearing Yun Huan''s stern shout, the swordsman''s face suddenly changed, and he looked up at the huge wooden bird flying low.

    In such a terrifying machine, a mackerel girl with dark blue hair was manipulating it in a vague manner, and passed by.

    "Xiao, Xiao?..." Xijing suddenly blurted out, muttering to himself, hugging Ting''s body tightly, and suddenly his hands began to tremble after drinking too much wine, "Ting, did you see it? Xiao...that''s Xiao! "

    Thirteen, **** battle

    As soon as she met her, she was intercepted like this, making Zhenlan who wanted to leave couldn''t get out.

    "Are you crazy? How can you kill anyone?" Under the back courtyard of Ruyi Gambling Shop, fingers quickly swung out like plucking strings, as if an invisible string was bounced away in the void, looking at the puppets flicking out of the window. With the murderous and sneer at the corner of the teacher''s mouth, Prince Zhenlan couldn''t help but scream, and he didn''t understand what the shark was thinking in front of him.

    Su Mo''s empty eyes were full of murderous aura, the puppet named Arnold on the windowsill danced a strange dance, driving the leads of various joints, ten rings were flying in the air, cutting to the man in the cloak.

    "Damn it, I don''t have time to fight with you¡ªI still have business to do." Zhen Lan frowned, and when the sky''s transparent lead was cut, she suddenly floated out like a ghost, and the cloak was strangely twisted. As if the clay that had been randomly kneaded and deformed, it suddenly passed through the gaps of those sharp leads.

    A sneer appeared at the corner of Somo''s mouth. For the first time, after the puppeteer issued the "Ten Commandments", the puppet master actually shot it himself!The pale hand waved to the prince Kongsang''s neck, and a very thin and extremely thin golden shadow suddenly flew out of the puppet master''s sleeve, flexible like a snake, hissing lightly in the air towards the real mist.

    Suddenly, Zhen Lan stretched out his hand to hold the golden rope, and suddenly bleeding came from the palm of his hand.

    -Actually, can actually hurt him! What kind of thing is that capable of cutting one''s hand? You know, apart from the "car-cracking" torture that completely sealed him a hundred years ago, the weapons in the world can never hurt the "emperor''s blood" at all!

    At the moment when his figure stagnated, the lead on the little puppet''s left hand flew up again and rolled towards his right wrist.

    With a sneer at the corner of Su Mo''s mouth, Jin Suo in his right hand was clasped by Zhen Lan, his fingers continued to flick, and more golden marlins flew out of his sleeve! With the ten rings on Anuo''s joints, cut to the joints of Prince Kongsang.

    At that instant, there seemed to be an inescapable net in the air.

    Zhen Lan''s faint eyes suddenly condensed, his right hand lifted up, and he gripped several leads in mid-air incredibly quickly. The palm of his hand was cut and blood dripped down the leads. He suddenly exerted force.

    He must break this invisible net, otherwise he will be split into tens of millions when Somo puts away the lead.

    However, even if he wants to tear those inextricably threaded threads, I am afraid he will have to pay the price of this right hand.

    Obviously knowing Zhen Lan''s intention to let go, the dark blue eyes of the puppet master suddenly flashed inexplicable excitement and killing intent, and he pulled his hand back, and at the same time applied force correspondingly-the lead was suddenly tightened and cut in. Really''s right hand."Plack", both sides used force at the same time, and one of the golden strings broke immediately. At that moment, the puppet on the stage trembled suddenly, as if losing his balance, and his left knee bends forward slightly. At the same time, Crown Prince Zhenlan was surprised to see Somo reacting exactly the same, his left knee bends forward slightly, staggering.

    At the same time, Jin Suo cut through Zhen Lan''s right hand, and blood rushed out.

    "This is, this is-''crack''?!" Seeing the behavior of the puppet master and the doll, Zhen Lan suddenly blurted out, and looked at the puppet master, her eyes changed in a short time, seeming astonished and regretful.

    There was blood oozing out of Somo¡¯s left knee, but the smell of blood seemed to arouse his killing intent even more. His movements were as fast as lightning, and the thin Jinsuo in his hand swam out like a snake.

 Chapter 61 Festival

    Pounced on Zhen Lan, it seemed that he had cherished hatred for many years and had to put the people in front of him to death! ¡ª¡ªOn the edge, the doll''s knee slammed slightly on the window sill, and immediately stood up, and continued to dance his hands and feet.

    The corner of Zhen Lan''s eyes swept over, and her face instantly paled.

    ¡ª¡ªThe puppet master and the puppets seem to be raising their hands and feet in the same strange rhythm. I don''t know if they are controlling the silk threads that are all over the sky, or the silk threads are pulling them.

    ¡ª¡ªThe same puppet and puppet master, as if they were twin brothers, with the same unpredictable smile on their lips.

    The moment the hand was cut again and the strong wind hit his throat, Prince Zhenlan suddenly felt his heart: It was no longer just a "crack", it had become a "mirror"!

    That is a twin that already exists as a mirror image, and is no longer a subordinate clone that splits from the body.

    "There is no help..." For some reason, he suddenly felt empty in his heart, he blurted to himself, his fingers grabbed another lead that was whistling, and suddenly wanted to exert force-maybe his hand will be cut off Bar? But at the same time, the puppet master is afraid that it won''t be any better.

    No matter which side of the "mirror" is attacked, both inside and outside will be injured together.Zhen Lan''s **** hands grasped those silk threads tightly and pulled them back in. In an instant, the puppet master''s hands were also retracted, there was a dim smile on his face, and he didn''t seem to mind the ending of both sides¡ªthe depth of resentment, It was even worse than when the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom was smashed on the Dan steps a hundred years ago!

    "What are you doing? He''s a lunatic!" Zhenlan couldn''t understand why Sumo had such a big hatred for him, and couldn''t help smiling bitterly, but knew that facing such an opponent who didn''t distinguish Xuanzhen, he couldn''t give in. The strength increased in an instant, feeling that the transparent silk thread almost broke his hand.

    The silk thread is taut. Blood pours out from both ends of the silk thread at the same time, sliding down like red coral beads.

    The thread was connected to the puppet''s head and neck. At that moment, both the puppeteer and the puppet master had painful expressions on their faces.

    Zhen Lan''s fingers suddenly loosened--something in the darkness of the cloak held his arm, with little strength, soft and quiet, but firm. At that moment, Prince Kongsang''s face changed slightly, and his fingers suddenly released.

    The force at the end of the lead was out of balance, and it was manipulated by the puppet, like a poisonous snake, suddenly whistling and rushing, penetrating his palm and piercing into his heart! The cloak was torn open with a slit, and the lead passed through the body like an arrow from the string, revealing from the back-but Zhenlan''s face remained unchanged, but a low painful cry came from the cloak.

    The golden cable in the hands of the puppet master originally flew out at the same time, cutting from all directions to the body of the man in the cloak, but when he heard that voice, his hands suddenly shook slightly. As if suddenly understood something, Somo''s hands suddenly froze, and the golden index lines in mid-air fell to the ground one after another.

    "Baiying! Baiying!" The sky fell on her body, but Zhenlan''s face changed. She raised her hand to hold the cracked hole in her chest, lowered her head and called out, "Are you okay? Are you okay?"

    There seemed to be a breeze surging in the cloak, and it moved slightly, but after all, there was no sound.

    It was too late to take care of the puppet master on the side, Prince Kongsang hurriedly covered the front of his front, but with only one hand, he could not hold down the rupture that came out of his back."Quickly go back to the house!" Suddenly, a pale hand stretched out and pressed the gap in the vest, whispering anxiously.

    Zhen Lan looked up in surprise, and saw that it was the young puppet master who was talking.

    A moment ago, the evil murderous intent and hatred disappeared without a trace, Sumo helped him hold the crack in the cloak, his face was pale, his dark blue eyes seemed to be unable to see through, and he pushed the bedroom door behind him: " Go in!"

    "Sumo?" Suddenly, Prince Kongsang blurted out and whispered as he looked at the puppet master in front of him, his eyes changing rapidly.

    Huge flying birds gathered in the south of Taoyuan County, their wings obscured the morning sunlight. The rain had stopped, but the air was full of howling, and the crossbows poured out like a torrential rain. People who flee from the street were shot and killed in the local area.

    "The major general has an order. Once the emperor is found, the corresponding block will be sealed off and cleaned! You must not let go of a thousand mistakes!" The silver wind falcon led a team gathered from all directions, hovering in the south of the city, on the wind falcon, with blue hair. The mackerel girl coldly repeated the command, her eyes were indifferent-she did not make an audible sound, and all used the mackerel¡¯s "submerged sound": it was a unique way for the mackerel clan to communicate with each other underwater, which could be in the air. The neutralization of the water conveys a distance of ten miles. Nowadays, when the wind falcons are clustered, they must also use this to transmit commands to each other, otherwise it is impossible to communicate with each other with the human voice.

    ¡ª¡ªThat is also one of the reasons why the Cangliu Empire decided to use the shark as a puppet and manipulate the wind falcon.

    The shark puppet on the wind falcon closest to Xiao received the instruction, and read it out expressionlessly and conveyed it to the Cangliu Empire fighter on the plane, and the order was passed on one by one.

    Yesterday, there were ten wind falcons dispatched from Garan city, and one was destroyed by the emperor in the middle. The wind falcons glide down from an altitude of 64,000 feet, taking advantage of the momentum to fly across the cloud and wasteland, but they will be exhausted day and night. , In the middle of the night yesterday, the remaining nine Falcons flew back to the white tower of Garan City on time, and the second group of soldiers set off again from the top of the tower.

    In this way, day and night can be endlessly chasing prey on the ground."Yes!" After receiving the order from the major general, the soldiers in the wind falcon took the orders together-but in the latest wind falcon led by the deputy general Tiechuan, all the soldiers of the Cangliu Empire stared coldly at the girl who gave the order. , Sneered inwardly: The major general really didn''t know what he was doing, but the scorpion came to take up the army!

    "Nine neighborhoods in the south of the city are sealed off. Anyone who escapes will be shot! Get all those who fled together, and then we will leave half of them on the wind falcon, and the rest will go down to me to find the girl with the ring!" Lieutenant General Tie Chuan gave the order and turned his head to see that there was only a shark man puppet left on the wind falcon ahead, indifferently manipulating the machinery, and none of the Cangliu Empire fighters above were seen, and his face changed suddenly.

    Could it be that just now you have encountered a strong enemy? Where did the ring named "Huang Tian" and the girl wearing the ring come from?

    ¡ª¡ªThe severe measures taken by the Cangliu Empire over the past century, and the "empty sang" of a century ago, have completely disappeared from the sight of ordinary people in Garan City. It was a period of buried history, which became a "taboo" for the top empire.

    There was a panic everywhere in the south of the city. Everyone was running, trying to avoid the crossbows that poured down like rain. How could the ordinary people escape from such a terrible machine, countless people were shot and killed on the spot.

    The sound of crying, screaming, and dying moan filled the eardrums.

    "What happened to the south side of the city?" On the street in front of the Taoyuan county official''s office, a group of soldiers who had just come out to patrol was surprised. The leader of the team looked up at the huge wings hovering in the southern sky and heard the faint cry of the wind. The man''s bronze face was instantly full of shock and anger, "Are they killing people? They are killing people casually in our country of Zezhi!"

    "Commander, don''t, don''t be impulsive!" Seeing the commander''s hand clenching his saber and gnashing his teeth, knowing that he has always been loving and treating the people, the deputy commander next to him quickly grabbed him, panicking, "It''s the Cangliu Empire''s conquest of heaven. Legion! They have an amnesty every time they are dispatched, and no matter how many people they kill, they will not be held accountable. We can''t control it¡ªwe are just a vassal."

    "Nonsense, people belonging to the country are not humans?!" The soldier was even more angry, his face and beard almost standing up, "This time they didn''t notify our county in advance, so they came here to kill people inexplicably! Are those crazy dogs biting people on our territory? Brothers, come with me and show them some color!"

    "Yes!" The soldiers in the brigade behind them responded with a fist in agreement-many people''s family members are still in the neighborhood in the south of the city, and they are in full swing at this moment, wishing to go up and smash the corpses of the Cangliu Empire army that slaughtered the people. ."Dare you!" As he was about to lead the team away, someone suddenly shouted behind him, "It''s reversed! All reversed!"

    "Premier?" A group of soldiers stunned and saw the Taoyuan prefect Yao Siwei hurried out from the gate of the mansion. He was obviously still having breakfast. The prefect Yao hadn''t even finished dressing, and he heard that something was about to happen. He came, pointing at the general soldier, and scolded, "Guo Yanyun, you are looking for death, do you want to incite the army to rebel? You all want to destroy the Nine Clans?"

    As soon as the word "rebellion" came out, the soldiers who were passionate were silent for a while, and quieted down.

    What will happen to the confrontation with the Cangliu Empire? No one has known the cloud shortage for decades. Fifty years ago, the Hortubu of the northern sand country could not bear the rule of the Cangliu Empire, and took the lead in raising the flag of rebellion, rushing into the altar of the ice tribe on the mountains of the northern sky, and capturing the "emperor''s blood" sealed there. Use the power of the previous generation of Kongsang to fight against the Cangliu Empire. However, under the leadership of Wu Peng, the Army of the Heavenly Expedition dispatched a hundred wind falcons and five lovebirds to burn the Hortu department to the ground, fleeing and scattered, and the original most powerful tribe in the Kingdom of Sands turned into For nothing.

    Twenty years ago, the Qiangren organized the Restoration Army and wanted to return to the blue sea. It was also under the leadership of Wu Peng and was sent out by the same army, and was suppressed alive. After the rebellion, the Shark''s Restoration Army was basically wiped out, and the remaining few fled to the deepest bottom of Jinghu Lake, and the blood that flowed out stained the surface of Qianli Lake. Wu Peng will be captured

 Chapter 62 Festival

    The soldiers of the Nationalist Army hanged at the gates of Yecheng, and the corpses were densely packed around the city wall for a few weeks. The remaining captives with outstanding appearance were purchased by wealthy merchants and entered the East Market where the slave trade was active. After this battle, the number of Yunhuang Shangyu people dropped sharply, and the number of survivors was less than 100,000, and their worth was even higher.

    The iron-like rule of the Cangliu Empire was largely maintained by the incomparable combat power of the Heavenly Expedition Army, so that there was no disobedience from the Quartet''s vassals.

    The same soldiers, those soldiers of course also know what the words "Zhengtian Army" mean.

    The anger that had just burned the homeland burned into the heart of the blood-blooded man like a fire. When the commander climbed up and called out, everyone was ready to stop those intruders without any care. However, the reminder of the prefect at this moment was like pouring cold water on the head. , Let everyone be silent.

    After all, regardless of fighting against the Army Corps, it is said that as a soldier, he attacked the army of the suzerain country without receiving instructions. This charge of "treason" is not to be suppressed, even if they are not afraid of death. The big sin is to link the family to the family, but it is not just a single person who has to fight it out.

    "You give me a good patrol, don''t worry about the Nancheng side!" Seeing that the group of soldiers were quiet, the prefect was relieved and glared at Guo Yanyun, "Commander, don''t go out today. Give me home and hug my wife! Don''t do this all the time, it makes me feel that the black yarn on the top of my head is shaky every day."

    "Premier, you, don''t you care about those bastards?" Guo Yanyun pointed to the southern sky, the screams were violent in the wind, the corners of his mouth twitched, and blue veins burst out on his forehead, "They are killing people in our Taoyuan County! That group of robbers!"

    "Shut up! How can you scold the legion bandits of the empire? They are the role models for the entire Yunhuang army!" Yao Taishou glared at the soldier. "Without Governor Gao''s order, we can only obey no matter what they do. You are The soldiers of Zezhi Country, can''t they defy Governor Gao''s meaning?... And they must also be forced to catch the anti-thief.""I have no choice?" Mr. Guo suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry. "That group of people had no choice? Didn''t you wake up, prefect?"

    "Hey, I''m too lazy to nag with you, a guy who doesn''t know what to do." Yao Taishou curled his lips, remembering that he hadn''t used up his breakfast. "Anyway, there is no order from Governor Gao, absolutely no disrespect to the Army of the Army! You reply! Go and hug your wife at home and be happy, why bother with this leisurely mind?"

    Watching the prefect Yao Siwei swaying back to the county house with his goatee, and listening to the crying from the wind, Guo Yanyun''s eyes were wide with brass bells, his fists clenched like a bowl, and he punched the Yamen. Before the stone lion.

    After coming to Yunhuang, after working hard for days and days, Murong Xiu easily fell asleep, but before getting up early in the morning, he heard the noisy and boiling voices outside. He hadn''t realized what was going on, and with a "poof", a crossbow penetrated the roof tiles and nailed it to the small table in front of the window, and the tail feathers trembled slightly.

    Murong Xiu instantly jumped up, quickly pulled over his coat and put it on, gathered up the yagra that had been spread out to dry last night before going to bed, packed his back, opened the door and rushed to the front hall, running and calling the name of the protector: "Xijing, senior Xijing!"

    However, the Ruyi Gambling House had already been in the empty space, and the roof tiles were shattered everywhere, falling from the holes in the roof, and nailing them to the furniture in the house.

    Murongxiu braved the fallen Fei Shi, looking for Xijing from house to house, but he did not see the drunk swordsman, his eyes slowly became serious-his mother entrusted him to this unfamiliar uncle, but he didn¡¯t expect this. reliable.

    No one can be found everywhere. The bustling gambling house just a day ago turned out to be desolate, and even the proprietress, Mrs. Ruyi, didn''t know where it was. The young jeweler from Zhongzhou was looking for houses from house to house. He still had a glimmer of hope, thinking that the drunk swordsman would sleep soundly in a house.

    However, hope gradually disappeared, and the door of the last room was pushed open, and there was a black hole inside.

    "Xi Jing! Xi Jing!" Murong Xiu shouted, no one answered. However, his body shook suddenly at that instant, and a stream of arrows shot down in midair, piercing his calf, and he staggered and fell into the door.More flying arrows scattered like raindrops, smashing the roof tiles under the corridor and shooting at him, with nowhere to escape.

    "Come in!" The jeweler who had no martial arts raised his hand to stop him in vain. Suddenly a voice whispered in the darkness. Murong Xiu felt that something was holding his arm out of thin air and dragged him into the room. The door slammed behind the door, and the snatching sound of a flying crossbow nailed to the door like a rainstorm.

    Enduring the pain in his leg, he fumbled in the dark room, slowly moved under the wall, stood up on the wall, and judged where it was. The place where I touched my finger seemed to be a luxurious bedroom with smooth stones on the walls. It was probably because the roof beams were high and thick, and the ceiling was reworked in a heavy-duty way, but there was never a flying crossbow shot through it.

    The room was bleak, full of indescribable strange smells, sweet and corrupt.

    "It''s broken up? How can we condense?" In the darkness, a voice suddenly asked.

    Murong Xiu was taken aback, vaguely remembering where he seemed to have heard that voice. However, before he asked who he was trying to rescue him, another voice spoke in the dark and replied: "The emperor must rely on the emperor to trigger the power in the earth-in order to keep the spirit body from dispersing."

    The voice in front was silent for a while, slightly surprised: "The Emperor? Isn''t the power of Houtu itself protecting its owner? Isn''t the Emperor Houtu two rings of equal power?"

    "Houtu''s power is actually far inferior to Huangtian." The other party paused, and his voice suddenly lowered, "Its power has been sealed, and it is not enough to gather scattered spirits."

    "Who sealed it?" another voice asked, "Who can seal Queen Baiwei''s "Houtu"?!"

    There was no answer, and the conversation stopped here as if he didn''t want to continue. silence."Please, who is it¡ª¡ª" After his eyes got used to the dimness of the room, Murong Xiu asked. He vaguely saw a few people sitting next to the big bed with heavy brocade tents. He couldn''t really figure it out. The candlestick was just about to light the candle, and suddenly his arm was numb out of thin air, and the candlestick screamed and flew out.

    "Don''t do it." Someone coldly ordered in the dark, tearing down the tent with a bang, as if for fear of a little light.

    Murong Xiu was stunned suddenly, feeling an inexplicable chill, he finally heard this voice! Puppet master?

    "Click, click", in the darkness, it seemed that something had come by, pulling the corner of his clothes, Murong Xiu lowered his head in surprise, and saw a pair of shining eyes in the darkness, two feet above the ground. Smiled at him weirdly.

    "Oh!" He was taken aback and took a step back, but he heard another voice in the room, and asked him in amazement: "What is your name just now? Your name was Xijing when you opened the door? Do you know him? Xijing?"

    It was an unfamiliar voice. Murong Xiu guessed that the other party was not hostile, and nodded and admitted, "Yes, he is the old family''s mother."

    "Oh?" Something came to him in the darkness, with no footsteps. The man was wearing a cloak, only his pale face was exposed under the hood, looking at him, and nodding, "Your mother is ¡ª¡ª"

    "Hongshan." In the deepest part of the darkness, another voice faintly replied for him, "Hongshan, the mackerel."

    Sumo''s voice-Murong Xiu has always been inexplicably avoiding this puppet master, feeling that such a person has an "inhuman" feeling. At this moment, hearing Sumo''s voice in the dark, he couldn''t help but shudder.

    "No wonder you are willing to save him." The man in the cloak smiled and replied, reaching out to pat Murong Xiu''s shoulder, "Where has Xijing gone? I want to see him."Murong Xiu was startled and shook his head: "I don''t know, when I woke up in the morning, I couldn''t find anyone else."

    "Uh, why did Xijing become such a slinger?" The man beside him was slightly surprised. "When there is serious business, no one can see it! Is it really a waste of drinking and drinking? I went out to find him."

    The heavy curtains were blown up, and a pile of white swirling on the bed, like melting first snow, unexpectedly emitted a strange gleam in the dim room, faintly seeing the shape of a person, slowly condensing. The puppet master put down the tent to cover it, and suddenly stood up: "Zhen Lan, I will go out to find the Emperor, you stay!"

    The door was closed before his eyes, and the room suddenly returned to pitch black. Murong Xiu stood there somehow, without realizing how the puppet master disappeared from the room.

    "Sure enough... it''s like this." In the darkness, Zhen Lan suddenly sighed and murmured as if there was some emotion.

    "Uh, it''s rare to see him so enthusiastic." Murong Xiu thought of the cold-blooded puppet master standing by on Tianque, and couldn''t help but sigh. To the humanity around him in the dark--intuitively, he also felt that this was called "Zhen Lan". People are far better than Somo. However, I always feel that the name "Zhen Lan" is very familiar...It seems, it seems that when my mother talked about Yunhuang''s past, she mentioned it to him?

    He remembered bitterly on one side, but the man in the cloak next to him did not speak for a long time, and slowly a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Where... he was just afraid. He was afraid that he would stay alone in the darkness without wind. Controlled by the''evil'' twin in the''mirror'', don''t you know what to do?"

    "Huh?" Murong Xiu looked at the person next to him in surprise.

    Zhen Lan didn''t talk to him anymore, came to the couch, opened the tent, and leaned down to look at the puddle of melting white snow. His right

 Chapter 63 Festival

    The hand stopped on top, and suddenly a gleam of light flickered in the white snow, which should fit the strength of his hand, and jumped into the palm of his hand with a pop.

    A silver-white ring, on the double-winged bracket, a sapphire is shining brightly.

    "The Emperor?!" The jeweler blurted out in exclamation, looking at the man in the cloak and the strange white pile on the couch.

    Zhen Lan held the ring in the palm of her hand, as if conveying some power, the turbulent white snow on the couch suddenly changed slightly, as if condensed from the slack. Murong Xiu stared at the strange scene in a daze. Zhen Lan didn''t open her eyes. For a long time, she just said indifferently: "No, this is not the emperor, but Hou Tu."

    "Houtu?!" Murong Xiu looked at him, suddenly as if he remembered something, and suddenly realized, "You, you are¡ª!"

    "Don''t move!" Pressing Na Sheng''s head down for the fifth time, Yan Xi''s voice already became impatient, and the strength in his hands increased. He immediately pressed Na Sheng on the stone slab on the corner of the street. On the road, there was a dull noise.

    "Ah!" However, the Dongba girl was struggling desperately, trying to raise her head again, "Blood! Blood! Let go of me!"

    There are not many living people on the street. The corpses are piled up there, and the blood shed winding on the ground, together with the early morning rain. Na Sheng had a large patch of blood on his left cheek, screaming, desperately trying to grab his hand: "Let me out! Are they looking for me? I just go out! Don''t kill people...Don''t kill so many people!""Naughty." Yan Xi''s hand pressed her without relaxation, and continued to press her face in the blood, in a hidden corner, looking at the wind falcon gathering in the sky, his eyes slowly cold-so cruel. Expeditionary Army! He actually drove out the entire block and shot them all!

    Of course, it doesn''t matter if you pay such a price for the sake of "the emperor", right?

    The Sheng is still making trouble. The girl''s eyes cannot see the blood, let alone the blood flowing out for her, staining the entire street-but she also didn''t realize how many lives and hopes she entrusted to her body, right? That''s why she jumped out so generously and fearlessly, thinking that if she spared her life, she would end the bleeding-but she didn''t know that the blood flowing out of her body would be the blood of one hundred thousand Kongsang people.

    Thinking of this, Yan Xi was stunned for a moment: What is the matter of Kongsang''s blood? Why should I protect this girl with the emperor? ¡­Kongsang people have been the mortal enemies of the shark¡¯s population for thousands of years. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if they were eliminated? The young master also ordered him to expel this girl, and he, the Zuoquan envoy of the Restoration Army, has seen how many brothers and sisters die in the hands of the Kongsang people in the past century, and now he is still desperately protecting the emperor''s master. Isn¡¯t it a big deal? joke? !

    He was so stunned that the strength in his hand weakened unknowingly, the Sheng struggling **** the ground, broke free from his hand, and ran out. There are no people running away in the street, all houses have been shot through, the bodies are lying across the street, and occasionally there are undead people moaning lowly, making their voices creepy.

    "Stop! No killing! No killing!" Waving her hands, the girl stumbled along the street full of corpses, shouting at the wind falcons gathered in the sky. The answer to her was indeed a crossbow falling all over the sky. She waved her hand, and the emperor between her fingers glowed blue and white, as if a sharp sword shot down those crossbows one by one.

    Maybe... just let her run out like this, right? After all, the young master ordered not to take in this young girl with the emperor, and she might also have the power to protect herself. It may not be necessary for her to escape.

    I once vowed to give everything for the day when the sharks returned to the blue sea, and then my life should be sacrificed for the Restoration Army. If this ended in the storm caused by the chasing of the emperor, wouldn¡¯t it be a violation of that year? The oath?

    Yan Xi finally turned his head and decided not to care about the girl with the Emperor Tian.

    "Emperor!" Seeing the girl who jumped out, the people on the wind falcon exclaimed, seeing the blue and white light underneath."Be careful, don¡¯t get too close! Don¡¯t get hit like the last time! Huangtian¡¯s power has a''limit'', pay attention to leave fifty feet! Two planes in a group, block all sides, alternately use the strongest''pedal'' Crossbow¡¯s row launch!¡± On Feng Falcon, Lieutenant Tiechuan replaced Major General Yun Huan who was absent and issued a series of orders.

    "Yes!" The warriors on the wind falcon took their orders, and dispersed them as instructed, and immediately woven an airtight arrow net in a leisurely manner, and contained the girl''s net in it.

    Seen from mid-air, the rows of dense crossbows roared down like a violent wind, volleying at the girl who actually intended to stop the wind falcon with her own flesh and blood.

    Unexpectedly, the attack received at once increased tenfold, Na Sheng waved her hands indiscriminately. However, she who had not received any martial arts skills training, would only be able to block without rules, how can she take care of the whole body. Empty door.

    Suddenly, a roaring arrow came and pierced her shoulder.

    Na Sheng blurted out because of the pain, and her body was leaned forward by a strong force. In that instant, more crossbows shot at her body.

    Yan Xi was originally watching, and the dark blue eyes suddenly shrank: for a moment, the tragic death of Qian Ting seemed to flash back in front of his eyes.

    That Sheng... Is that Sheng also shot like this?

    "Damn it, come back to me soon!" At this moment, there was no time to think about the hatred of the country and the family, Yan Xi suddenly rushed out, pulled her down, and the two fell together behind the thick corpse. Puffed, arrows struck them down, making a fleshy dull sound on the corpse. Na Sheng was staggered and fell on him. Yan Xi felt his back hit the stone pavement heavily. Those wounds were tearing again, causing the entire back and right hand to twitch.

    After all... After all, I still can''t stand by and watch."If you don''t want to cause me to die together, just give me peace!" The moment he fell, he sternly ordered, knowing that this sentence should be binding on the girl.

    Sure enough, after falling heavily on him, Na Sheng blinked and stopped talking. She knew that as soon as Yan Xi said these words, she agreed to take care of herself--but suddenly felt a little strange. Didn''t Sumo say that they were not allowed to take care of their own affairs?

    "Eh?" She raised her head to look at Yan Xi, and suddenly put her head to his ear, and said softly, "You are a good person."

    There was dead silence on the ground at this time, and the wind falcons in the sky had already noticed the two men''s tracks, lined up in a group and swept down one by one-at the moment when they reached the lowest point, the wind falcon''s abdomen all opened, and a silver cord shot. Coming out, nailed into the ground, a team of Cangliu Empire fighters wearing silver and black military uniforms, holding long swords and stepping on ziplines, quickly descended from the wind falcon to the ground and began to encircle and cooperate.

    Na Sheng fell into Yan Xi''s arms. Seeing such a momentum, he was so frightened that he didn''t dare to move, and held his breath¡ªAlthough she just kept saying not to be afraid of death, she felt the iron pressure at this moment, and the girl was still uncomfortable. The forbidden ground trembled slightly.

    Approximately fifty fighters descended from the eight wind falcons. They were obviously well-trained. As soon as they landed, they were divided into two ways and scattered, falling all the way to the front street and all the way to the back street, as if the wings were slowly closing, before they appeared. Enclosed neighborhoods of living people. The corpses piled up on the street, so they did not advance fast. However, every step they took, it was necessary to confirm whether there were still people alive in the surrounding roads and houses. Once people were found who had not died, they had no time to confirm and kill them all.

    There were screams scattered in the pile of corpses. In such an extinct carpet-style search, it seemed that I felt the despair of survival. Suddenly, a few injured people jumped out and fled with all their strength.

    The ten wind falcons hovered in the sky, and under the command of the deputy general Tiechuan, they attacked in sequence, monitoring every move on the ground. The people who had been hiding in the pile of corpses pretending to be dead in order to escape the massacre just jumped up, and the crossbow on the wind falcon fell like a torrential rain, shooting through the fleeing wounded.

    The wounded were shot to death one after another, falling down like a scarecrow. However, one of the bald men was quite agile. He drew his sword backhand and opened several crossbows in a row. Holding something in the other hand, he quickly ran from the corpse.

    However, the wind falcon in the sky stared at him, and the soldiers on the ground surrounded him. The man was **** and sweaty, panting for running away, his face was distorted, he was waving a sword in his right hand and dancing wildly, but strangely he was holding his left hand. A wine jar clung to it. No, you can¡¯t put it...that¡¯s twenty years of drunken face red...it¡¯s the treasure that knocked on the door of Lord Xijing...sword skills, sword skills, if he is lucky enough to be the master of swordsman, then it is...Just thinking of this, "Puff", the arrow came out of his neck, and the bald man who was running still supported and ran forward three feet before the castration collapsed. He was tripped by the knee-high corpses and fell forward. Out, threw himself down on the corpse mountain. With a loose finger and a snap, the wine urn in his arms fell to the ground, and the wine scent mixed with blood and diffused.

    The blood flowed out of the neck like a waterfall, dripping along the arrow shaft onto the face of Sheng below.

    The Dongba girl hid under the corpse wall, her body seemed to be stiff, unable to move a single movement. On the top of his head, the face of the person who had just become a corpse was still twitching, his eyes rolled up, his expression was horrible. The warm, stenchy blood dripped down like a waterfall and flowed onto her face. Na Sheng stared blankly, and he didn''t even have the strength to turn his head a little to avoid it.

    Although she had experienced wars and turmoil along the way from Zhongzhou to Yunhuang, it was the first time she encountered such evil and terrible things¡ªthe power disparity in such a short distance.

 Chapter 64 Festival

    Massacre and death.

    Yunhuang, this is Yunhuang? !

    She was dazed, staring at the civilians who were gradually dying from the top of her head, with blood flowing all over her face. Suddenly, a hand stretched out to block her face, blocking the blood that shed like a waterfall. Someone from behind patted her shoulder lightly-when that hand patted her shoulder, Na Sheng suddenly remembered that he was not alone, and that someone had been by her side all the time.

    Yan Xi, Yan Xi... she was about to cry all of a sudden.

    "Hey, are you all dead like this?" The surroundings fell silent, and the Cangliu Empire soldiers who landed found no signs of moving anymore, and were a little surprised. Are all men?"

    "What is wordy, you must be hiding and pretending to be dead! Searching slowly..." The school officer who led the team sneered and yelled at his subordinates. However, looking at the mountains of corpses all over the street, his eyes suddenly narrowed, "Too troublesome. Now, just light the fire and burn the whole street, guarding the two ends of the street, afraid that she won''t escape?"

    "Good idea!" The soldiers had already become impatient with the search, and the soldiers responded immediately, "Let the puppet drop the bag of ¡®fat water¡¯ on the Falcon, let¡¯s pour it on and burn it!"

    The underground search team paused and sent a signal, and the wind falcon in the sky immediately slid down. The mackerel puppet above it was manipulating the machinery without expression. The bottom compartment opened, and the long rope dropped a large leather bag, and it landed quickly. .The soldiers retreated, surrounded, and opened the leather bag¡ªthe strange smell came out, and the black water snaked out and flowed to the ground¡ªit was lighter than rain or blood, floating on it, like a weird black. The poisonous snake spread.

    "Oops, they are going to use fat water to cook!" Although Yan Xi couldn''t see it, but smelled a strange smell, Yan Xi''s body suddenly shook, and he grasped the shoulders of that Sheng, and whispered in her ear, "You move it, hurry up Sit up-do you remember the direction of Master Xijing just now?"

    "Xijing? I forgot..." Na Sheng was stunned. Only when Xijing and the Major General Cangliu were facing the confrontation, she was completely confused after being dragged by Yan Xi for a while, so she had to shook her head.

    "..." Under such circumstances, Yan Xi didn''t know what to say when she saw her idiotic expression. Suddenly he felt that Kongsang was really big enough to choose such a woman. He couldn''t laugh or cry, and guided by memory, "Run in the direction you are facing now, and turn left when you encounter the intersection. It should be the gate of Ruyi Gambling House-if Master Xijing is still there, he will definitely protect you."

    Having said this, he was silent for a moment: What if Xijing was already defeated by Yun Huanjian at this time?

    However, the pressing crisis in front of him has made him unable to assume further-if Na Sheng stays in the encirclement of this block, he will definitely be caught and killed. Only let her go to Xijing where there is still a chance.

    "Wait a minute to see the smoke rising. After I rushed out for dozens of times, you will run to there desperately, you know?" Smelling the pungent odor getting stronger and stronger, I lowered my head and saw the black snake from the corpse wall. The downward spread infiltrated, Yan Xi knew that the situation was critical, and couldn''t think about it anymore, so he whispered. While talking, he freed up his hand, untied his bun, put his head against the ground, soaked his long blue hair in the black grease, rolled it, and instantly dyed it all black.

    "Ah...what''s that?" Na Sheng asked in a low voice, staring at it.

    "The fat water produced in the northern country of sand." Yan Xi dyed his hair black like ordinary people, and replied faintly, while taking some blood from the wound of the corpse next to him, "Something more powerful than kerosene-- It seems that they are going to burn the streets and force us to show up."

    "Huh?" Na Sheng was taken aback. He didn''t expect that the army of the dignified Cangliu Empire would burn, kill, and looting without blinking. However, seeing Yan Xi''s strange behavior, she was even more surprised: "You, what are you doing?"Yan Xi did not speak, but wiped the blood of the dead on his lips. The black hair is loose, and the red lips are plain, just like a woman.

    "Hey, it looks better than a girl." After all, it''s a child. While the whole body shivered slightly because of tension, Sheng felt fresh and interesting because of the strange appearance of his companion, and couldn''t help laughing.

    Before the soft voice fell, there was a "chill", and suddenly, as if there was some burning smell, the smell instantly dissipated.

    "It''s burning! Remember, run away!" At that moment, Yan Xi suddenly whispered, trying to stand up.

    "What are you going to do!" Na Sheng subconsciously stretched out his hand, pulled him tightly, and pulled him back behind the corpse wall-but suddenly she understood, "No go! No go!"

    Thick smoke billowed ahead, and the black water instantly turned into flames. Behind the smoke and flames, there are many sharp swords and crossbows waiting for prey in the fire.

    Yan Xi was about to swoop out, but was blocked by Na Sheng so much.

    "Hey, hello! Don''t go!" Na Sheng pulled him with all his strength, almost tearing his clothes apart, "I have the emperor! I''m not afraid of them! Don''t go, don''t go!"

    "Fool... Huangtian is just the''key'' to the blood of the emperor. His power is limited and he can only shoot down a wind falcon when they are not prepared." Thick smoke billowed, and the fire burned like a strange snake. Yan Xi had been choked with a cough, pointed to the sky, and became impatient, "Now they are here prepared, and there are ten wind falcons on it! And Yun Huan! You, ahem, you can''t escape!"

    "It''s a pity that I don''t have enough power." After a pause, he spoke, and smiled bitterly, "I''ll lead them away first, and you should run away to Master Xijing! His power should be enough to protect you-well, you said Should I do my best to help Yuren? As long as it is someone who says such things, I will inevitably return with all my strength..."The thick smoke has rolled over, filling the whole street, making people unable to breathe.

    Na Sheng coughed, not knowing if he was smoked, tears kept streaming down his eyes, but his hands were pulling Yanxi''s clothes tightly: "Cough cough, don''t go! Don''t go!" However, he couldn''t think of it eagerly. What reason, suddenly raised his head: "You are gone, cough cough, Sumo will blame you!"

    Those words really shocked the body of the warrior.

    Looking at the flames of the red sky, hearing the horrible sounds of those corpses in the fire, the footsteps of death are close at hand. Suddenly, Yan Xi smiled and said, "Then let the young master blame it-I am only self-willed for the first time."

    Before he could finish his words, he didn''t say much anymore, a sword tore through his clothes, and he swept out from behind the wall of corpses, with a mountain of corpses lit on his toes, passing through the rushing smoke and rushing into the fierce burning fire. middle.

    At that moment, it should be exhausted, and the speed of the shark warrior was astonishing.

    The soldiers of the Cangliu Empire only saw a beautiful woman with red lips and black hair rushed out of the thick smoke, and jumped into the burning house, her long flying hair carrying flames, and she was burst into flames. The wood is obliterated.

    "Found it! Here! Here!" The army searching on the ground issued a confirmation signal.

    The wind falcon immediately gathered in the sky.

    Na Sheng''s hand gripped her shoulder hard, pinching her flesh and blood so hard, she wanted to jump up and yell to let Yan Xi come back. However, her whole body was trembling slightly, she gritted her teeth, and finally held back and did not move.One, two, three, four...According to Yan Xi''s instructions, she closed her eyes and stayed under the wall of corpses, silently counting, hearing those whistling and searching sounds slowly leaving, and she trembled and counted to ten. . Without hesitation, she wiped her tears with the back of her hand, jumped up from the pile of corpses, and ran with all her strength under the cover of dense smoke. The smoke made her cry, and the fire glowed the whole street. The corpses pierced by random arrows burned in the fire. They were roasted by the fire, their hands and feet were strangely twisted, and they made sizzling noises, as if they were alive. .

    This is Yunhuang...it''s hell...

    Na Sheng wiped his tears on the back of his hand and ran forward desperately, not daring to look back at Yan Xi''s direction. He must not die, must not die¡ªwhy, why did she become like this... I don''t want this at all.

    She didn''t want any emperor, or empty sang national treasure, and didn''t have anything to do with these crazy wars and massacres. She desperately escaped from Zhongzhou and came to Yunhuang because of this? As long as she can find a safe and mediocre place to live, make money, and fall in love with the person she likes... She should not get involved in these inexplicable battles.

    However, someone has already shed blood for her. The blood that shed has paved her safe journey so far.

    She can no longer turn a blind eye.

    The mackerel who has been enslaved for thousands of years, the ghosts in the colorless city that don¡¯t see the sun, the torn apart stinky Maki and the dead crown prince... She wants to live and do her best for those who have helped her. Strength-no matter what those people approached her.

    Na Sheng ran wildly in the burning street, her clothes corners and long hair were on fire, she stumbled through the mountains of corpses, and ran towards Xijing-she wants to live, she wants to live... Actually she doesn''t know. What she can do for those people in the future, but what she can do now is just try to live.

    When she finally reached a street corner, she looked to the left, remembering that it was the street in front of the Ruyi Gambling House, and immediately fumbled to the left.

    Because it was not splashed with grease, the fire elsewhere did not spread over for the time being, and the fire ahead was slightly smaller. Na Sheng coughed, hiding behind the broken tiles, looking around.The original glorious gambling house in the Golden Wall has been scattered and dilapidated, that one

 Chapter 65 Festival

    All the houses on the street were shot through, and huge holes were cracked in the roofs and walls, like desperate and dim eyes. In the house, on the threshold, and in the street, there were corpses everywhere. At first, they were sparsely scattered. Then along the burning street leading to the county, the density gradually increased along the way, and finally piled up like a mountain. The road was blocked.

    The wind falcons gathered in the opposite direction in mid-air, apparently they found the traces of Yan Xi. When Na Sheng thought of this, he felt trembling out of control. She gritted her teeth hard, almost bit her lips, and lay on the ruins carefully, avoiding being seen by the wind falcon in the sky, shaking and slowly leaning towards the Ruyi Gambling House.

    However, as soon as she showed her head, she suddenly felt that the sky was dark. She raised her head and saw the silver wind falcon actually circling in this direction and swooping low.

    She was taken aback and involuntarily hid in the burning wreckage of the house.

    Looking down, I saw the half-collapsed wall of Ruyi Gambling House in front of him. The huge hall had already started to burn. The beams and pillars fell down slantingly and crashed to the ground.

    However, in the same **** as the Shura Field surrounded by flames, the two men were fighting fiercely.

    The white light surrounded the two of them, so that the black clothes were covered up, and the sharp sword aura was in the air. The fire burned over, but the strange thing was that it burned to their sides and could no longer approach. The raging fire seemed to have encountered an invisible barrier and was forced to retreat, leaving a space of about ten meters in the middle.

    With Na Sheng''s eyesight, he couldn''t see the movements between the two people at all, but only saw lightning crisscrossing in the fire, surrounding the bodies of the two people. She couldn''t even tell which one was Xijing and which one was the major general of the Cangliu Empire.She probed the probe outside, her face was pale suddenly, and she almost screamed out in shock-in this unburnt place, among the corpses all over the floor, there was the body of a mackerel girl! With long blue hair, slender hands and feet, his body is still covered with random arrows-strangely, there is no pain on the face of the dead shark, but a smile remains.

    "Ting? Ting!" Suddenly recognized the girl who was still lively and wisely smiling at him yesterday. Na Sheng couldn''t help it anymore. He didn''t care about the silver wind falcon hovering above his head, and threw out and hugged Ting. .

    The long arrow nailed to the corpse separated the bodies of the two people, making it impossible for her to hold Ting tightly.

    At that moment, Na Sheng looked back at the smoke-filled street behind him, listening to the violent wind and howling¡ªthe shadow of that group of Cangliu Empire soldiers was no longer visible, let alone what Yan Xi was doing now. Could it be that he would...become the same as Ting in an instant?

    Na Sheng couldn''t help it anymore, and cried out with a wow, fear, helpless, dazed... as if an iron wall was forcing her from all sides, completely isolating her.

    At that moment, two dark shadows crossed by, and the wind screamed fiercely, forcing the hunting flames around them to retreat outside. A flash of lightning suddenly got out of control, flew straight out from the flame field in the middle, and fell outside the field.

    "Ding", the white lightning slowly extinguished its light in mid-air, fell in front of the sheng, rolled, and restored it to a silver-white one-foot-long cylinder that looked ordinary.

    "Uncle drunk!" Na Sheng recognized the lightsaber, suddenly pale, blurted out in exclamation, and looked up.

    When I looked up, I heard a voice grinning coldly, with murderous aura: "Big brother, drinking too much alcohol is harmful to your hands!" Another flash of lightning rose from the fire and pierced the empty-handed Xijing''s neck: "Offended!"

    Na Sheng could see clearly this time, his eyes widened in fright.Just after the blow, the lightsaber flew out, and Xijing''s right hand seemed to be injured, and he covered his bleeding wrist with his left hand. At this moment, without a weapon, his pupils suddenly shrank when he saw Yun Huan''s lightsaber stabbed like lightning.

    "He Gu of the common people"-Under the silver and black military uniform, Major General Cangliu Empire had cold eyes and killing intent, using the last "Nine Questions" in the Heavenly Swordsmanship.

    He only had time to lean away, avoiding the vital point of his neck, and with a "poof", the lightsaber pierced his left shoulder blade.

    Suddenly, Xijing sneered, thrusting on his toes, and leaping towards Yun Huan''s body-the lightsaber penetrated his body, coming out from behind, blood gushing out. However, Xijing rushed towards Yun Huan like a lightning bolt, so fast that the opponent could not retreat, and there was a muffled cracking sound. The round handle of the lightsaber was already submerged in the flesh and blood on his shoulders, and Yun Huan was holding the sword. hand.

    Yun Huan was shocked and retreated quickly, trying to pull out the palm of his hand that had fallen into the opponent''s flesh and blood. However, Xijing''s speed is faster, as if he can''t detect the pain at all, he just lowered his left shoulder, and forcibly clamped the lightsaber with his shoulder bone!

    "In battle, the shoulders are used in this way." Yunhuang''s first swordsman suddenly sneered in a low voice, before he could finish his words, his right hand was lifted like lightning, using his hand as a sword, pointing towards Yunhuan''s brows, "Look big. Senior brother''s style of''what a guilty common people''!"

    "Boom." Yun Huan immediately abandoned his sword, let go, and backed away. However, he was still slow for a while, and a blood hole was pierced between his eyebrows.

    His face was pale, he staggered back, retreated into the raging fire, raised his hand to cover his eyebrows, blood was flowing down, and his eyes were blurred.

    "After only 20 years of learning, I thought he was invincible?" Xijing backhand pulled out the lightsaber embedded in his shoulder, sneered, "Yes, you are a genius in swordsmanship, better than me-but swordsmanship is not everything What about actual combat? What about character?"

    "He Gu..." He murmured and repeated suddenly, his eyes were dim, and he drew out the sword in his body bloody, held it, and spit out white light with a swish of his wrist. Looking at the fellow junior in front of him, he raised his sword, shouted, and slashed his head: "How can a murderer know what is called common people!"The sword wind was bitter, and the surrounding flames were actually forced to retreat, where the sword cut and the flames separated.

    The Maiden Maiden on the Wind Falcon turned pale, and she quickly pulled her head to let the Wind Falcon approach the ground. The long rope suddenly dropped, trying to throw it to the desperate Major General of the Cangliu Empire on the ground. However, after all, the time was too late.

    Yun Huan was taken away from the lightsaber, and facing Yunhuang''s number one swordsman with his bare hands, his momentum was not weak at all, and his face was full of blood, but his blood-stained eyes were still cold and calm, without panic. As Xijing''s lightsaber fell, he suddenly made a response-escape. He did not retreat and survive desperately like Xijing did. Instead, he stepped back on his toes and hit the ground, flew out against the sword light, and fled straight into the flames on the periphery of the battlefield.

    Xijing was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that such a proud and cold soldier would have a moment to escape without hesitation.

    The sword is fast, but Yun Huan''s movements are faster, as if being forced to a cliff, arousing all the power in his body, the major general of the Cangliu Empire almost stepped on the flames and fled like the wind.

    After running out of the fire, no matter how embarrassed he was, he rolled on the spot and extinguished the flames on his body. He reached out to grab the lightsaber of Xijing that was shot down from the ground, and twisted his wrist with a chuckle, sending out a sword light¡ª¡ª Caught up!

    Xijing followed like a shadow and slashed mercilessly, but the lightsaber was blocked by a foot away from Yunhuan''s body.

    The figures of the two people on the ground and underground suddenly seemed to freeze. The moment the forces intersect directly, the two sides entered a stage of confrontation. All the power on the lightsaber was pressed, one side increased its strength, and the other side strengthened, a point climbed up, the balance was lost at the moment of a point, and then it was restored in an instant. No one dared to be a little distracted. As long as either party loses power and loses balance first, the lightsaber will pierce the heart in a blink of an eye!

    Na Sheng hugged Ting and watched from a short distance. Although he didn''t understand the current situation, he didn''t dare to get out of the air.

    The wind falcon swept to the lowest point off the ground at this moment, and the shark girl''s fingers jumped like flying, pulling the springs without any confusion, maintaining the flying speed and direction of the wind falcon. Under her manipulation, even though there were no other Cangliu fighters on it, the Wind Falcon suddenly issued a silver-white arrow, which accurately pierced Xijing''s vest.The loud arrow pierced the condensed air, and the arrow was glowing with blue light, engraved with a small "Huan" character, and hit the air.

    Xijing couldn''t be distracted to look up, but he heard the sound of arrows breaking through the air in his ears. The power of Yun Huan''s light sword in his hand is still increasing. He must go all out to hold down the opponent''s sword. As long as he let go, Yun Huan''s light sword will pierce his heart!

    The arrow whizzed down and pierced his heart.

    "Uncle, be careful!" Na Sheng couldn''t help it anymore. She didn''t understand why Xijing stood there in a daze and didn''t hide. She jumped up, eagerly forgot to put down Ting''s body, rushed out and yelled.

    Huang Tian flickered between her fingers, and with her waving, a ray of light suddenly appeared, and the ringing arrow in the air broke instantly.

    "Ah? Does it work again?" Na Sheng really couldn''t figure out the law of the ring''s convulsions, but was stunned in a daze.

    "Emperor!" No matter whether they saw it or not, two people on the ground and underground suddenly exclaimed at the same time. Yun Huan''s eyes passed through Xijing''s shoulders, and he saw the girl rushing from behind and the ring that gleamed between her fingers-he suddenly regained his strength, and at the same time tried to roll out to the left.

    "Puff", still a little slower, Xijing''s lightsaber shot down abruptly, piercing his neck.

    The blood rushed out, but Yun Huan didn''t mind at all. He moved as fast as a clouded leopard, pounced straight from the ground, and stabbed Na Sheng with a sword. Suddenly, Na Sheng raised his hand subconsciously to block in front of him, Ting''s body fell from her arms to the ground.

    Yun Huan has figured out this

 Chapter 66 Festival

    The foundation of a girl with the emperor, knows that she has no abilities at all-like a child holding a lot of treasures in her hand, but doesn''t know how to use it.

    That sword is a fake move. When Na Sheng raised his hand in front of him and Huang Tian emitted a blue-white light, Yun Huan''s sword suddenly swallowed out, the light distorted, turning the palm of Na Sheng, piercing the girl''s heart.

    Na Sheng paled, seeing with his eyes and thinking about it, but his hands were too late to react.

    At that moment, Xijing had already grabbed it, sealed it diagonally with a sword, and tried his best to open Yun Huan''s lightsaber.

    However, Na Sheng had been hurt by the vomiting sword qi, frowning and screaming with pain, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he spit out a mouthful of blood, and everything in front of him suddenly went black.

    The moment Na Sheng lost consciousness, Xijing and Yun Huan handed over again.

    The fire was burning, the wind falcon was circling, the screams and moans of dying filled his ears, and his body was covered in blood waving swords in the messy ruins-the two disciples of Kongsang Jiansheng Zunyuan.

    Yun Huan opened the two swords of Xijing in a row, but the lightsaber in his hand also began to loosen, and almost flew out. In terms of strength, he was originally above Xijing, but at the moment, he had a sword in his neck, although there was no stabbing. Through the artery, but that kind of injury has caused the physical strength to quickly drain from the Cangliu Empire''s body.The wind falcon swept low, and the expression on it was tense and frightened. The zip line dropped and swayed Yun Huan''s side again and again, but he could not free his hands to climb, and returned to the wind falcon¡ªthe blood in his neck kept gushing. , Can no longer delay.

    At that moment, after taking another sword from Xijing, Yun Huan staggered back, stumbled on something behind his feet and fell. He looked down, his face changed slightly, and his eyes were sharp. Xijing''s sword stabbed incessantly, and Yun Huan suddenly sneered. Without thinking about it, he put out his left hand, grabbed the thing that tripped him, and stood in front of him.

    "Puff", the lightsaber pierced the soft thing, blood flowed out, but Ting''s face was still smiling.

    At that moment, Xijing was stunned, looking at the lightsaber that pierced Ting''s body.

    With a very light and crisp sound, Yun Huan''s sword penetrated the corpse in front of him, and suddenly stabbed Xijing heavily.

    "On the battlefield, the sharks used this way." Coldly, before the brother fell down, he had time to retaliate, and then he quickly swept up, raising his hand to hold the unconscious Sheng-Chang Suo again At the moment of swaying, Yun Huan grabbed it with one hand, took a deep breath, holding back the pain in the center of his eyebrows and neck, his figure swept back and returned.

    In any case, this time the task was completed, and finally he did not shame Master Wu Peng.

    For the Cangliu Empire Army Corps, victory is everything.

    The brother said that murderers do not understand common people, which means that it is impossible for people like yourself to truly understand the essence of "Heaven Questions", right? ¡ª¡ªHowever, what do they know. They had never grown up in the Garan city of the Cangliu Empire, had never experienced such a harsh system and hierarchy, and had not understood what victory meant for the fighters.

    That is his country, nation, youth, glory and dream.¡ª¡ªAs a fighter of the Cangliu Empire, he was taught since childhood that he should dedicate everything for him.

    "Major General, congratulations." Xiao put away the long rope and pulled him back into Feng Falcon, seeing Yun Huan who had successfully brought the sheng back to him, the expression on his face was suddenly quite strange. She looked at the ground below for the last time, shaking her hands, adjusting the angle of her wings, and swept up.

    "It''s dangerous, almost cut off the artery." Yun Huan threw the unconscious Sheng on the ground, raised his hand to cover his neck, his hand was full of blood, "What are those stupid pigs doing? So many people haven''t found one yet. Girl! Now the Lord has found him, and I will return to Garan City¡ªit''s going to be dark!"

    "Yes, Major General." Xiao lowered his head, agreed, and manipulated.

    Suddenly, as if something had broken, a series of crackling sounds fell.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?" Looking at the pearl that jumped to his feet, Yun Huan''s pale face was bandaging the neck wound, suddenly a little impatient, and looked at the mackerel girl manipulating the wind falcon, "I saw Why did I use that shark as a shield? You, sharks like you who are not controlled by puppet insects, are in trouble!"

    "Young Master Yun Huan, Major General..." Xiao''s fingers still jumped like flying, and Feng Falcon pulled up and turned around to return to the group of formations above the city. However, although she tried her best to keep calm, there was still something on the cold face of the Maiden Maiden. Tears kept dripping, "That girl...that girl seems to be my sister...Ting."

    Yun Huan''s hand was suddenly lowered from his neck, and he looked up at the mackerel girl manipulating the wind falcon. His eyes were shining, and his fingers couldn''t help clenching the lightsaber beside him. If the mackerel moved slightly, he He shot without hesitation.

    However, while crying, while Xiao Xiao controls the Feng Falcon accurately-after all, unlike those puppets trained in the reflection method, her flexibility and resilience are very good, and even one person can control such a huge machine. , Complete the flight and attack at the same time. In many battles, Xiao''s cooperation became an important reason for his victory.

    ¡ª¡ªBecause of such excellent performance, I have not had the heart to let Xiao take a puppet and become a puppet, right?However, this is actually happening now.

    At this moment, I am extremely weak. If Xiao betrayed at this moment, then...

    "I haven''t seen her in decades... I just heard that she was with a swordsman. I think I had completely broken with the people 20 years ago, and I won''t have the face to meet Ting again-I did not expect, did not expect, but only I can see her corpse..." Choked, Xiao Xiao''s tears kept dripping, gently spreading around in the wind falcon, jumping. Yun Huan narrowed his eyes, and his murderous aura slowly overflowed.

    "But I saw her laughing... At the last moment, she didn''t regret following Xijing, right? She had tried her best to do what she wanted to do." Xiao murmured, Feng Falcon speeding up and burning Passing over the street, "It''s like...I don''t regret following the major general. We chose a different path, but we won''t regret it either."

    Yun Huan suddenly sneered and nodded: "It''s so beautiful--to be honest, have I done anything to be kind to you? Is it worth your betrayal and abandonment of your homeland like this?"

    Xiao stopped his fingers and lowered his head. After a long time, he said, "Major General, you allow me, who is not a puppet, to serve and fight side by side. This is the greatest kindness to me...otherwise I will be a lonely ghost who betrayed by heaven and earth. ."

    Yun Huan was suddenly speechless, as if the wound on his eyebrows was opening again, and he shook his head vigorously.

    "At that time, you learned the sword skills from the martial arts hall, and entered the army with the first ability. The imperial marshal Wu Peng also looked at you differently. In that case, you chose the notorious me as your partner. In order to prevent me from becoming a puppet, I almost made hands with the superior general..." Recalling the scene ten years ago, Xiao raised his head, "If it wasn''t for the last Master Wu Peng to cherish your talents and prevent the Legion¡¯s trial, you are in the army. Perhaps its future will end at that time."

    "Oh, what..." Raising his hand to cover the wound in his neck, Yun Huan sneered at the corner of his mouth, and shook his head, "I don''t let you take puppet insects, but to get the strongest shark as a partner. ."

    In response to such an answer, Xiao just smiled slightly: "Major General, are you not afraid that I will fight back at any time? You know, after the defeat of the Restoration Army 20 years ago, it was rumored that I was one of the traitors who betrayed the tribe... Could it be you Are you afraid that I will betray again?""Betrayal is just human nature. What''s terrible." Yun Huan bandaged the wound, and suddenly laughed, coldly, "Since I like to use sharp knives, I can''t be afraid of cutting my hands."

    Xiao stopped talking, with a wry smile in her eyes, such intense pain and contradiction almost tore her heart in half¡ªthat was the path she chose...that was her own 20 years ago The road has been chosen.

    She has nothing to worry about, and the world has turned her back, and she is left alone, facing the bright road ahead.

    "Although I was a child twenty years ago, I did not experience that rebellion-but later I also learned that the charge of the so-called''betrayal of the tribe'' was only deliberately released for the purpose of cleaning up the remnants of the Restoration Army. It¡¯s just fake news." Yun Huan bandaged the wound, tied Na Sheng¡¯s hands and feet, and threw it aside, and replied faintly, "At that time Master Wu Peng pushed you and some other shark warriors as targets to attract those The remnants of the National Restoration Army who came to retaliate, in order to catch it all in one fell swoop-others don''t know about this, I probably know some of it."

    Feng Falcon shook suddenly, Xiao''s hand slipped from the machine spring, and she could barely hold the wheel. Her body trembled slightly, and she didn''t dare to look back at Yun Huan''s expression-he knew? Never mentioned it to her, and he actually knew the truth?

    So, did he remember that incident twenty years ago...

    However, before she could continue to think about it, Feng Falcon suddenly shook violently, as if it had hit something, and the castration was stopped abruptly. His fingers just touched the wheel, but the whole person was already huge. Under his inertia, he rushed towards the rows of machine springs.

    "Be careful!" Yun Huan suddenly probed his hand and pulled her back, but Feng Falcon lost his balance and made him unsteady on the ground. He quickly supported the inner wall with one hand, and stabilized the mackerel girl driving the wind falcon with the other, sternly, "Quickly adjust!"

    Hit... Did you hit something?

    However, the strange thing is that there is no obstacle in front of it. The wind falcon is just caught by something invisible, and its speed slows down.

 Chapter 67 Festival

    The child tilted up. Xiao''s feet had left the bottom of the cabin, and he was able to stabilize his figure with Yun Huan''s support, maneuvering quickly, adjusting the angle of the wing, and pulling it up.

    However, there was no way to move, the wind falcon seemed to be held by something invisible, and the speed was getting slower and slower.

    "Kala", there was a crisp sound outside, as if something had suddenly broken. Yun Huan looked outside, suddenly his eyes condensed, and his pupils contracted¡ªsomething...something bound Feng Falcon! There is something **** like an invisible rope, Wind Falcon!

    Feng Falcon''s hard shell collapsed inch by inch, as if torn by an invisible hand, torn apart in all directions.

    Yun Huan looked underground, and in the ruins of burning flames, he vaguely saw a white-clothed man raising his hand to the wind falcon, as if pulling this huge machine with an invisible silk thread.

    This person... who is this person? ! -Although he couldn''t see his face because he was too far away, at that moment, when the figure of that person came into view, Yun Huan couldn''t help but took a breath, feeling a strong murderous and strange. What a strong person... like the talented Xijing, better than before he was injured, right?

    Suddenly he had a premonition that it would be difficult to be good.

    "Xiao, be careful! Wait for you to take this girl down to the position of the team-I''ll stop that person!" Feng Falcon''s shaking became more and more intense, Xiao paled, her fingers jumped quickly, trying each This way, I want to reactivate the wind falcon, but the power is not enough. Yun Huan acted decisively and ordered: "Don''t worry about me! You bring this girl back to Jialan City!""Major General!" Xiao exclaimed, but in the fierce shaking, he couldn''t even turn his head.

    "I''m going!" Rotating the machine spring and swinging out the long rope, Yun Huan jumped out in a flash, "Be careful!"

    "Kara", the moment he jumped out, Feng Falcon broke his right wing, lost his balance in an instant, and fell to the ground. Xiao bit her lip, holding the armrest in one hand to stabilize her body, and holding the tiller with the other hand, barely controlling the fragmented Wind Falcon, letting it fly towards the place where his teammates gathered in Nancheng.

    14. Dancers

    "Shoot through the heart and die on the spot!"

    Grasping the burnt hair, dragging the corpse from the burning ruins, confirming that it was the pursuer, the Cangliu Empire warrior glanced at the left chest that was penetrated by the crossbow, he was relieved, and the mission was over. easy. However, when turning over the corpse and raising both hands to check, everyone''s expressions changed--

    No ring! This woman''s hands... don''t have the ring they''re looking for.

    Did you get it wrong again? Everyone looked at each other and let go of their hands, letting the corpse fall heavily into the ruins.

    "What''s the matter? Don''t take down the ring and go back for business?" Feng Falcon''s lieutenant Tie Chuan didn''t know what was going on. He poked his head out at the moment he swooped down and shouted, "What is the pestle doing there? blacken!"

    "The lieutenant..." The leader of the search on the ground raised his head and replied with an ugly expression, "It''s a mistake, it''s not this woman!""What?! A bunch of stupid pigs!" Tie Chuan''s face changed drastically, and he leaned out to look at a group of depressed soldiers underground, and cursed, "So many people can''t find a woman! You are still the strongest Zhengtian in the Cangliu Empire. Warrior? Do you know what is waiting for you when you go back? Don''t you hurry to continue¡ª"

    When the voice was not over, Feng Falcon''s low castration was exhausted, and he pulled up again to take away the lieutenant''s curse.

    "Grandma''s, sitting on it, you know you will call us five and six!" The captain''s face was flushed, he loosened his hair, and smashed the corpse on the ground. "Brothers, give me a closer look around. Once again!"

    "Yes!" Everyone cheered up again, ready to continue. However, at that moment, the captain was taken aback, lowered his head, and looked at his hand that had just grabbed the corpse''s hair¡ªthe palm of his hand was actually stained with a strange black color, with a strange smell.

    Fat water? The captain was shocked and turned to look at the man who was shot through his heart.

    At this moment, there was a commotion in the team-no matter from above or below, everyone exclaimed and looked into the sky: "Silver Wing! Silver Wing! Major General''s Wind Falcon Silver Wing! What happened?! "

    The captain followed everyone''s gaze, his face suddenly convulsed from shock¡ª

    In the twilight, it was the Wind Falcon Silver Wing of Major General Yun Huan who returned in a **** sunset! At this moment, the big silver bird has lost the heroic posture in countless battles. It turned back and barely kept its balance. The castration was exhausted. It stumbled and flew towards this side, lower and lower, lower and lower, and finally Crashed down. At the moment of the fall, Feng Falcon''s bottom compartment opened, and a figure jumped out like a pill, leading a person to tap their feet and fleeing.

    "That shark man Xiao?!" It was not the major general who had seen Feng Falcon escape, but the shark man. All the soldiers of the Cangliu Empire had a shocking light in their eyes. I don¡¯t know what happened, but first The reaction was the same¡ªcould it be that the major general kept dissuading him from going his own way, and he was finally betrayed by his partner who did not take the puppet bug? !

    Everyone put their swords on their hands, fanned them out, and surrounded the mackerel girl who had fallen from the wind falcon."Major General has found the emperor!" The huge machine crashed down. In the gusty wind and flying dust, Xiao fell to the ground holding the sheng who was bound by his hands and feet, and jumped out of the dangerous area with a few points and feet, and rushed towards the army. The major general ordered that she immediately return to Garan City with this woman! What she has in her hand is the emperor!"

    While yelling, she was already rushing closer, the shark''s power was limited, and the short run of holding the Sheng had calmed her breath.

    All the soldiers of the Heavenly Expeditionary Corps were stunned for a moment, watching the blue-haired woman who was running on her knees because of exhaustion, her arms supporting the unconscious girl¡ªthe finger of that girl was silver as described in the imperial top secret wanted order. The sapphire ring shines brightly.

    "Oh, where''s the major general?" The captain still never put his hand from the hilt of the sword, and asked coldly when he looked at the rushing mackerel girl.

    Xiao handed that Sheng to the Cangliu Empire warrior beside him, pressing on his violently undulating chest, gasping for breath: "Major General, Major General, he...just fought against Xijing and captured this woman... But he met another, a strange one. Man... That man actually tore the Falcon with his bare hands! The major general went down to fight... Let me, let me return with Huang Tian..."

    "Tear the wind falcon with bare hands?!" Everyone changed their colors and looked at each other-although it is impossible to believe such a thing, seeing the wind falcon with its wings on the ground, the right wing was indeed torn apart by an incredible force. When all the soldiers heard this description, they couldn''t help exclaiming at the same time.

    "Everyone, go to the rescue of Major General!" Feng Falcon above his head swooped down again, and Vice Admiral Tiechuan poked his head out, saw the crashed Silver Wing, yelled and waved, "It''s not early, send the captured person wearing the emperor''s sky back to the wind. Falcon, I will bring it back first!"

    Involuntarily speaking, the long rope swayed down, rolled up the sheng held by the soldier, and lifted it up.

    "Fuck, he fell fast when grabbing power!" The captain on the ground murmured. After all, he couldn''t defy the lieutenant''s order. He waved his hand and led everyone to turn around. "Brothers, let''s go to the major general to have a look! The **** is that monster that can tear the wind falcon empty-handed? Let''s tear him up together!"

    "Yes!" his soldiers responded with a slam, turning around all together."Wait a minute, I''ll go with you too!" Xiao panting Fang Ding, stood up, "I''ll take you there!"

    "..." All the fighters of the Cangliu Empire were stunned, looking at this shark girl who was obviously exhausted. For a long time, the captain looked at her and nodded: "Come on, then!"

    The moment he turned around, the captain scratched his hair and cursed with some wonder: "Damn it, does Yun Huan have a medicine that is more powerful than the puppet insect? How else could this shark be so desperate?"

    Putting down his hand, he suddenly felt that the palm of his hand was sticky. He lowered his head and saw the black color on the palm of his hand¡ªthe one that was contaminated when he was holding the hair of the escaper''s corpse just now.

    "Huh, what''s going on?" As he walked, he put his hand under his nose and sniffed, "Is it fat? Is it... Is that person''s hair..."

    Slightly startled, the captain looked back at the lying corpse in the ruins. The fire had gone out and it was dim.

    The woman who just rushed out of the fire was unexpectedly swift. It didn''t seem to be an ordinary person, so they chased them all the way, and finally stopped the man at the end of the street with the wind falcon''s mid-air interception.

    However, after being shot through her left chest, the ring they were looking for was not found on her body¡ªobviously, this person was to protect the carrier of the real Emperor, and rushed out to lead them away regardless of life and death.

    Facing the Celestial Expedition Corps of the Cangliu Empire, he was able to make such an act like fighting the fire without fear, so that the captain who had experienced many battles and beheaded countless could not help but nod secretly-such an act of putting life and death outside, suddenly It reminded the soldier of the battle he had participated in as an ordinary soldier twenty years ago. That kind of desperate posture. But it''s exactly the same as the restoring army back then...

    "Is it a shark again? If that''s the case, I have to make up another sword." Muttered to himself, but after all, the matter was urgent, so he no longer cared about that person and turned around."Hey", the long rope was rolled up, loosened, and threw the sheng on the wind falcon heavily.

    Such a violent shock finally made her unconscious a little regained consciousness. Her heart was still in pain, she opened her mouth and wanted to ask herself

 Chapter 68 Festival

    Where-but when he opened his mouth, blood poured out of his mouth, mixing with the internal organs.

    "Tsk tusk, it must be the hand of the major general." Seeing the girl''s situation, the Cangliu Empire warrior on the wind falcon sneered and kicked the Sheng with his boots. "Look, she can''t see any injuries from the outside, but the internal organs It''s already broken-apart from the major general''s lightsaber, which one can do it?"

    "Yes! I can''t think of anyone more powerful than the major general..." There was another soldier next to him with a look of admiration, and suddenly he was taken aback, "By the way, the guy who rips the wind falcon with bare hands... really does. Such a person?"

    "If you can do that, you can''t be human." The person next to him sneered and shook his head.

    "Come on, stop arguing!" Lieutenant Tie Chuan heard his subordinates praise Yun Huan unceasingly, suddenly became impatient, and stopped drinking, "The third child, take the Huangtian ring off her hand for me-we''re looking for It''s this, kill this woman and throw it away, it will take a lot of trouble to carry it!"

    "Yes!" The subordinates took the order, and one of the soldiers called the youngest came up to turn over the bound body of the Sheng, and murmured to himself, "Grandma''s, I finally found it... Honestly, killed it last. When the woman escaped and found that she didn''t have a ring on her hand, I thought we would return empty-handed this time."

    "Where, is there a major general? When did he fail to complete the task?" The companion next to him came up to help, holding down the struggling Sheng, "But speaking of it...the last woman is the girl''s accomplice, right? I ran out deliberately to entice us. It''s beautiful, if it wasn''t for black hair, it would be like a shark."

    Same party? Same party? ... Are they talking about Yan Xi?Na Sheng kept coughing and spitting blood, until he felt his lungs breathe before he could think. However, hearing the conversations of the soldiers next to her, her blood suddenly rushed to her head, and her whole body was trembling.

    "Hey, yeah," the youngest murmured while pulling up the Sheng''s tied wrist, breaking her fingers, trying to take off the ring, "When I saw the crossbow shot through her heart, Lao Tzu It''s a pity that I yelled--but I''m in my twenties, she''s about the same age as my Ya''er."

    Yan Xi? Shot through the heart? ...The eyes that Sheng had just opened suddenly froze, staring straight in front of them.

    Where is she now? On the wind falcon? So, it seems, is it that the drunk uncle Xijing is also dead? So she finally fell into the hands of the Cangliu Empire? Ting is dead... Yan Xi is dead, and Xijing is also dead? !

    She opened her eyes, breathing hard, spitting blood, inhaling the cold air, staring straight at the approaching Cangliu Empire soldiers in front, and seeing the "ten" mark on the silver and black military uniforms¡ª¡ª It represented the most noble and powerful army on the cloud and waste land directly led by the Ten Witches.

    At that moment, she couldn''t think in her mind, and she didn''t even feel that those people lowered their body and were trying to remove the ring from her hand. The Emperor seemed to be rooted in her fingers, and with the force of the other party, he squeezed her fingers deeper, almost cut off-under the rough movements of those soldiers, it seemed that the electric light was condensed and the sapphire glowed. .

    "The lieutenant, I can''t get it off." After half a day of hard work, there was no looseness, and the soldier was sweating profusely and said.

    "Grandma''s, it''s a useless dumb pig!" Tie Chuan was so angry that he yelled, "Anyway, this girl is going to be killed. Why are you going to cut off her fingers directly?" "

    "Oh, yes, yes..." The soldier wiped his sweat and replied, but looked down at the wide-eyed Sheng, and couldn''t help frowning. Turning around, he said to the companion next to him, "Please , Please blindfold her first? I seem... I don''t seem to be feeling well."

    "What? The youngest, are you afraid of killing a little girl?" The companion next to him laughed, and went up to pull him away, "Come on, let me come¡ªyou see how bad you are, you will be seen by Ya''er , The "Warrior Glory" of her proud husband will be diminished!""Look, the soldiers just can''t get married--when they marry a wife, they all become the youngest." Everyone laughed, pushed each other, and came forward.

    The third soldier in the squad was pushed aside, replaced by other fighters, lowered down and roughly pulled Na Sheng''s hand, and took out the wrist dagger. Na Sheng''s hand was very small, holding it like a leaf in the rough hand of a soldier.

    The soldier was also taken aback suddenly, but his brow frowned and he slashed it down.

    "You said...you shot the one who escaped?...you shot...Yanxi?" It was in danger, but Sheng''s eyes were blank, looking hollowly at the Cangliu Empire soldier in front of him. A pair of eyes are as ignorant as a baby, but what kind of "pure black" that trembles.

    The Cangliu Empire warrior who was waving a dagger and cutting her finger froze again, nodded subconsciously, and continued to chop down.

    "Damn... You killed Yan Xi? You killed Yan Xi!" The moment the tip of the knife touched the skin, Na Sheng suddenly shouted, and the black eyes suddenly condensed with astonishing anger and murderous aura, wow With a loud cry, "I killed you! I killed you! I won''t spare you!"

    The dagger cut into her right middle finger, and blood poured out.

    ¡ª¡ªAt that moment, the blue light, which had always been just a faintly diffused gemstone, rose like lightning as the girl opened her eyes and shouted with a cry of anger!

    "It''s very strong." Somo retracted the bleeding lead in his hand and couldn''t help but praise. "You actually use a lightsaber? Who are you from the Juggernaut?"

    It was the seventh time that the lightsaber was almost taken off his hands, but the soldier of the Cangliu Empire was still in front of him, exhausted all his strength and prevented him from advancing at all. At least four places on his body were pierced by leads, and the blood was small. Gushing out of the hole. From the outside, the injury seemed inconspicuous, but the puppet master knew that just one such injury was enough to paralyze the strong man.And the young soldier from the Cangliu Empire in front of him still held his sword in front of him¡ªobviously, the wound on his forehead was bleeding from the wound on his body, which made his original heroic face become terrifying. However, Sumo saw the eyes of his opponent, and he couldn''t help but nodded slightly: those eyes were like a combination of iron and blood, without a trace of "human" weakness.

    There are such fighters in the Cangliu Empire. It''s no wonder... you can hold down the entire Yunhuang Continent.

    When I arrived, I saw Feng Falcon¡¯s offensive capabilities from a distance¡ªthe original Ice Clan¡¯s Cangliu Empire actually possessed such outstanding fighters and chariots... that was an indestructible force like steel. Even if you are facing a wind falcon, if three or more wind falcons attack at the same time, it is not easy for them to retreat, right? What''s more, those in the Restoration Army were born unsuitable for fighting sharks... how do they face such a powerful army?

    In just an instant, Thousands of thoughts passed through Somo''s mind.

    At this moment, the major general of the Cangliu Empire, who used his lightsaber to stay in the station and tried his best to support his body, was also looking at the blind puppet master in front of him with the same complicated mood.

    Is this, this still the power that humans can possess? The wind falcon was torn apart with such a thin lead!

    Even if he hadn''t played against Xijing and used all his abilities to fight against this person, he might not be sure of winning.

    Is this man a shark? Looking at that appearance and hair color, it is not something ordinary Yunhuang people can have. However, this dull-eyed puppet master can actually use his seemingly powerless hands to manipulate the invisible silk thread to cut all tangible things into pieces!

    How could a shark man possess such power.

    Looking at the mackerel puppet master wearing a strange ring on the ten fingers in front of him, and looking at his hollow dark blue eyes, Yun Huan couldn''t help taking a breath of air-such incomparable facial features, he has never been in the mackerel clan. Find comparable ones in. However, such a beautiful face didn''t have the slightest femininity, and it was a man at first glance-because of the murderous look in his eyes.In the fierce battle just now, although he suffered four or five injuries in a row, the puppet master was also scratched on his shoulders by his Heavenly Swordsmanship-his clothes were torn off, revealing a corner of his upper body with broad shoulders and back: black. The dragon''s claws came out as if torn through the shackles of his clothes.

    Dragon God!

    Thinking of the mackerel girl Ting I saw in the morning, and remembering the mackerel Zuo Quan envoy Yanxi who had met on the way a few days ago, Yun Huan¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank¡ªit¡¯s not a coincidence that so many sharkren suddenly appeared in Taoyuan County. Coincidentally...it should be the purpose of the Restoration Army''s actions.

    Could it be that this blind puppet master... is the heir to the power of the "Sea King" in the legend of the Shark?

    Yun Huan''s face instantly paled. Due to the empire¡¯s blockade of the legacy of the previous dynasty for hundreds of years, even as a major general, he did not have the opportunity to learn too much about the Kongsang dynasty back then. However, Xiao once mentioned the legend of the sea country to him. At that time, she didn''t know if it was desperate or sneer. She murmured: The sharks only lived too desperately, so they made up a myth like the Dragon God to deceive herself.

    However, at this moment, seeing the amazing beauty and power of the shark puppet master in front of him, as well as the huge black Tamron tattoo on his back, undoubtedly matched the legend of the shark man for thousands of years.

    Is the prophecy handed down from generation to generation by the Shark really true? Does such a lifesaver really exist? If that''s the case, you have to go back and report to Wu Peng. Otherwise, the emperor has just taken it back, and the new chaos is about to start again!

    Looking at the corner of his eye, Yun Huan found that the wind falcons were already there

 Chapter 69 Festival

    After turning around and returning-the girl wearing the emperor is already on the wind falcon too, right? Subconsciously, Yun Huan took a step back.

    "Why, do you want to escape?" Suddenly, without looking at him, the puppet master laughed, his eyes were cold and awake, and he looked up at the wind falcon who was about to fly away in the air. , Commanded, "Arnold, come to me and stop the wind falcon that just dropped the long rope and swept away people!"

    Yun Huan was astonished. He hadn''t understood what Sumo was telling him. He suddenly heard a soft "click" and something jumped to the ground and quickly ran away.

    Out of the corner of his eye, there was still time to see that thing, the major general of the Cangliu Empire, who had always been cold-hearted, suddenly widened his eyes because of shock¡ªwhat was that? what is that! The thing that is only two feet tall with threads of leads on its body is actually... a puppet who can run on its own?

    "Don''t worry about Arnold--your opponent is me, Major General." Before removing the shocked gaze from the puppet, Sumo''s cold voice was suddenly heard in the ear, and a very small whistling sound broke through the air. "Let me see how much the soldiers of the Cangliu Empire have! Don''t let me down."

    Yun Huan raised his hand to block, just avoiding a blow. However, after all, he was seriously injured, and he was already unable to do so under the continuous battle. Although it could be resisted, the end of the silk thread still cut a blood hole in his face.

    "Hey, why is the strength getting weaker and weaker?" Somo looked at his opponent, sneered slightly, his eyes were cold, his wrists were lifted, and they shook quickly, like a strange dance, "This is not a skipping rope! If you don''t follow me If you dance with the lead, you will soon be dismembered-it''s not the ten witches of your Ice Race who play the part of the corpse."

    The sky''s silk threads criss-cross, and they are delivered at a speed that is almost invisible to humans.Yun Huan retreated quickly, drew his sword backhand, the lightsaber was really like a splash of mercury, protecting the whole body. He hit his toes and turned to the side in the windy and rainy lead gap, exhausting all his remaining strength. His figure was as fast as a gust of wind, shuttled through the shrinking giant net.

    "Oh, yes, very good!" Seeing the master general of the Cangliu Empire, the puppet master had a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and he obviously never did his best. ?"

    He patted his hand, and suddenly his hands and feet began to dance according to a strange rhythm, and between the hands and feet, the silk threads on his hands were cut at an incredible speed, and the silk threads actually shot out a faint white light. Make a popping sound.

    As soon as Su Mo''s speed increased, Yun Huan couldn''t help being forced to speed up his evasion.

    Because of the strenuous exercise, the heart beats fiercely, almost unable to withstand the rushing blood in the body. The wound in his neck opened again, and with every movement of him, blood was spilled on the messy ground after the burn.

    The toes of the two people stepped on the corpses, and they kept flying. In the evening light, the silk thread that filled the sky reflected a faint cold light, weaving an invisible net between the two. Both sides are extremely fast, but the postures are different after all: Yun Huan draws his sword into the air and sway Fang Yao, but he is a little exhausted and eager, as if he is shuttled in the sky of lightning. The lightning burned to ashes.

    Somo controlled the rhythm, flying leads between his fingers, cutting out a little bit of blood. However, he turned his slender fingers, as if plucking the ice strings of a guqin, his expression was intoxicated and free. He stretched his arms, looked back, bowed his head, raised his eyebrows... as if it was not a duel stepping on a corpse, but a solo dance and chanting alone.

    And that kind of solo dance and solo chanting, he has faced the solitary wilderness and performed countless times in the lonely years of hundreds of years.

    He didn''t look at Yun Huan again, but he could feel the sudden drop in his opponent''s physical strength, and he could no longer keep up with that rhythm. His arms rose and fell, dancing more and more anxiously, his long blue hair flew up, entangled with the transparent lead, and in the end it was not clear whether he was dancing the killing weapon, or the invisible silk threads driving his slender limbs. Various actions.

    It was too late for Yun Huan to dodge the sharp lines that swirled one by one, his skin was cut from time to time, and blood splattered around like remnants of red, dripping on the ground that had just been slaughtered. The puppet master sneered slightly, that smile had a strange beauty in the evening photos-like this momentarily destroying the burning broken wall and the blood-filled streets."My God, what is this person, what is this person doing?" A group of warriors rushing across the street was suddenly taken aback, looking at the strange scene in front of him in an incredible manner.

    The setting sun had already set, and the lingering clouds covered the sky, like a curtain of burning fire, covering the entire sky. Under such a background, the galan white pagoda in the extreme distance shows the beauty of tranquility and sacredness. However, under such a background, the silhouette is the strange dancer stepping on the corpse, flying indefinitely and still. Wan Duan.

    That is a solo dancer on the stage of this **** troubled world.

    "He''s dancing..." Another soldier next to him replied in a low voice, as if shocked by the weird beauty, "Dancing!"

    "Hurry up and help the major general!" Only Xiao was not attracted by that kind of power. He grabbed his sword tightly and reminded everyone with a trembling, "He has been seriously injured and is about to be unable to support him!"

    Without waiting for everyone to come back to their senses, the shark girl had a point to her toes and drew her sword into the duel between the two.

    "Don''t come! Don''t come!" Seeing Xiao coming by like that, Yun Huan was shocked, knowing that with her ability, once she was involved, she would definitely die, and it would be useless, so she hurriedly stopped. However, as soon as he was distracted, with a soft "duh" sound, his wrist was pierced and the lightsaber fell. He quickly caught the sword with his left hand and opened three or four leads in a row.

    "Oh, that''s not bad, here''s another one." Somo didn''t look at all people, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and the invisible net out of the hand commanded suddenly expanded. In a short while, Xiaoye was wrapped in it, "together in my palm. Let''s dance!"

    Xiaobajian leaped in, cutting towards the inextricably transparent lines, but suddenly her figure staggered, and she was stunned.

    ¡ª¡ªIs it a shark? It''s a shark! The person who fought with the major general was a shark!She didn''t have time to think about it, the sword in her hand had already touched a lead that rolled toward her wrist. The silk thread that was so slender that it was invisible, actually cut the sword in her hand into two pieces and flew straight out!

    The shark...how could the shark have such power? !

    She staggered back, but she couldn''t move her eyes away from the puppet master opposite¡ªsuch an astonishing appearance, even among the shark people, no one can match it...could it be that it was the same one a hundred years ago ...

    At that time, the puppet master smiled at the hitter, and turned around-the broken part of the shirt behind him showed a black Tamron tattoo.

    It''s him! It''s him! Really, really, it was the legendary shark boy one hundred years ago... the awakening of the Sea Emperor...

    Xiaohe hit with such a huge force, and the whole person flew back, but staring straight at the tribe in front of him, shock and speculation were like shock and electricity intertwined in her heart, she did not realize that her body was about to hit it. An invisible net and countless sharp threads are about to cut her into hundreds of pieces.

    The lead of the **** of death whizzed in the wind. At that moment, Yun Huan had no time to grab his body, and he threw the lightsaber away, breaking the invisible net in the direction Xiaofei had come out of. Xiao only felt that the broken lines at that moment were like sharp blades piercing through the skin, her whole body tingling, but she had already flown out of the barrier controlled by Somo.

    "Major General!" The moment the vest hit the ground heavily, she finally regained consciousness, screaming, seeing those silk threads flying between Suma''s fingers, splitting more and more in the air, and the sky was silvery white. The light, like a thick cocoon, slowly annihilated Yun Huan''s figure.

    "Major General!" She picked up the lightsaber that fell with her and screamed, ignoring the pain of her whole body being shattered, and ran over again. Su Mo finally glanced in her direction at this moment, his eyes changed slightly.

    "Get out! It''s useless to die, go back to Jialan City for help!" Yun Huan''s figure is no longer visible, and the voice of Major General Cangliu Empire came out from the strange white "cocoon", as cold as iron."It''s too late! It''s too late! I won''t go back!" Xiao had already seen light red blood flying out of the net, but he didn''t obey the instructions, and rushed over again. Su Mo sneered, and took a hand. He just flicked his finger at the shark girl. The leads gathered and merged into a bunch of sharp swords, which pierced the shark girl¡¯s chest in the center: "As a shark, I still Liu Empire is so desperate... I would like to see how your heart grows."

    The invisible net became denser and denser, enveloping the two in a flash.

    The Cangliu empire warrior who came with her next to her had already carried their swords and rushed over, but facing those thin and thin lines that were almost invisible, she was in a daze, unable to start, and did not believe that there is such a thing beyond natural power in the world¡ª ¡ªAfter the Ice Clan established the Cangliu Empire, all things related to religion, divine power, and spells were destroyed, and it was strictly forbidden to spread it among the people. The army used mechanical power to fight, traversing the entire cloud, and never encountered an opponent¡ª¡ª Naturally, those fighters had never thought about it, and would really encounter the situation in front of them.

    "Is it a dream?...How could there be such a thing..." The captain was stunned, looking at the strange scene in front of him, shaking his head, "How come there is such a thing...I must be dreaming..."

    However, the voice did not fall, "Puff

 Chapter 70 Festival

    "With a sound, a thin blood hole was pierced between his eyebrows.

    Xiao had only time to throw the lightsaber towards Yun Huan who was bare-handed, but as soon as he raised his head, he saw the Ruoyouruowu thread coming straight through his chest. As soon as she raised her arm to block her, her palm was suddenly pierced, like a puppet manipulated by a string, unable to move.

    The bunch of leads that gathered came whizzing like a sharp sword and pierced her heart in the middle of her chest.

    "Ding", at the very moment of the fire, suddenly another white light flashed across, cutting off the leads of the cluster together. Under a single blow, the lead broke, but the white light was also shaken away, and when it fell to the ground with a clang-it was a silver-white cylinder one foot long.

    Another lightsaber?

    Su Mo looked back in surprise and saw the swordsman who threw a lightsaber to save people.

    "No, don''t kill her... She is Ting''s sister... Xiao." Apparently he was seriously injured, Xijing rushed to the battlefield, covered the huge wound that penetrated his body with one hand, and threw the lightsaber with all his strength. Stopping Sumo, she put the shark girl in her arms on the ground.

    Ting''s face was still smiling peacefully, ignoring how heavy the eyes of other people saw her face."Ting... is dead?" Since yesterday, I haven''t seen this soldier of the Restoration Army. At this moment, Sumo saw Xijing flatten the corpse of the shark girl, his face suddenly became cold, and he stopped his hand and stopped. Attacked and let that net form an enchantment, intercepting those fighters of the Cangliu Empire, "Did the Cangliu Empire shot?"

    Xijing was speechless, nodded, and suddenly didn''t know what to say: "She has been taking care of me, but I haven''t been able to protect her... But, but..." His voice lowered, and his fingers gripped the dirt under the ruins. , Suddenly his eyes turned red.

    Souma did not speak, and lowered his head, with complicated expressions flashing across his handsome face.

    After a pause, taking a deep breath, Yunhuang''s number one swordsman, Kongsang''s famous general, suddenly raised his hand, crossed his right arm, raised his forehead, and bowed his head towards the young master of the shark: "I think Titin fulfilled her wish and used all her strength to help all the sharks return to the blue sea-please accept my request."

    For a long time, I only heard the wind whispering in the ruins, turning up the fishy wind, but the puppet master did not speak.

    When Xijing raised his head in surprise, there was a sudden scream on his side, and his long blue hair fell in front of him.

    Su Mo knelt down on one knee, bowed his head deeply to him, responded to his etiquette, raised his hand to reach the famous general Kong-san, clenched it, and there was a strange light in his gloomy eyes, which flickered and sharp. With a strange tremor in his voice, he said with difficulty: "You bow your head to me for Ting... Your Excellency, all the people in the sea country will be grateful for your power."

    Xijing was stunned, and he was awakened until Sumo''s icy hand held his palm. After this lonely and indifferent puppet master actually made such a move.

    After all, it''s still the young master of the shark...Even if you are unhappy, you will still bow your head in due course, right?

    "Then, please let me go." Xijing''s hands were full of blood, and Didi followed the lead on Somo''s fingers. Kongsang raised his head and saw the mackerel girl trapped in the barrier, slowly Said, "Ting must not want her to die.""Unforgivable betrayer." Somo''s eyes slowly turned cold, and murderous aura condensed in his empty pupils. "Twenty years ago, I heard that it was her betrayal that led to the defeat of the Restoration Army... Twenty years later. , She actually joined the army to kill us, including her sister Ting! Repeated betrayal is unforgivable."

    "..." Suddenly Xijing stopped talking-Ting had never told him that her sister had carried the notoriety of a traitor twenty years ago. When she talks about Xiao, she always has a look of attachment and admiration for her elder sister, which she has never forgotten for decades.

    "The Heavenly Army Corps uses puppet insects for all the sharks in service." Xijing looked at the shark girl who was trapped in the enchantment, standing opposite to Yun Huan, always guarding against re-attack, his voice was sullen. "They will only obey, not resist, and become puppets...and they don''t have the ability to think on their own."

    "..." This time, Sumo was suddenly silent.

    "Ting definitely doesn''t want my sister to die." Xijing repeated again, and suddenly his eyes loosened due to serious injuries slowly gathered, "I will do my best to protect her wish."

    The puppet master suddenly stopped talking. For a long time, he closed his eyes and whispered, "That''s good."

    As soon as he took his fingers, a lead flew out suddenly, entangled Xiao who was holding a broken sword to guard, and rolled up, trying to throw her out of the invisible net: "You can go now."

    "Major General!" Xiao exclaimed, and then realized that the lead wire wrapped around her waist was actually weak, but rolled her softly and threw it far to the outside. Yun Huan frowned, and suddenly stretched out his hand on the lead wire, his figure flew out, pinched Xiao Xiao, and flew away with the lead wire.

    "You have to stay, Major General." Su Mo suddenly rushed over, the light between his fingers piercing Yun Huan like a sharp sword.

    However, at that moment, Yun Huan''s hand was horizontal, and the lightsaber pressed against Xiao''s jaw."Stop!" Xijing suddenly blurted out, but Su Mo''s eyes were empty and murderous, and he continued to stab Yun Huan.

    The moment Yun Huan''s chest was pierced, the lightsaber pierced Xiao''s chin at the same time, reaching his brain, and blood cascaded down from the shark girl''s neck. Su Mo finally did not dare to continue the assassination, let go of his hand, retracted the fuse that attacked Yun Huan, and rolled Xiang Xiao again, wanting to take her back.

    Yun Huan kept flying out for a while, leaving Su Mo''s control, but he also let go of his hand.

    Xiao was curled up by the lead wire and fell to Su Mo''s side.

    "Want to escape?" The puppet master showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth, looking at the major general of the Cangliu Empire who was fleeing with injuries. With a flick of his finger, all the fuses all over the sky suddenly fell into a bunch, whizzing together, and chasing Yun Huan.

    The moment he caught up with the major general of the Cangliu Empire, he was about to withdraw the lead between his fingers, and suddenly, Sumo felt a pain---stopped his hand like lightning, blocked it, and clamped a broken sword that pierced his skin. Although Xiao missed a hit, Yun Huan had escaped from the chase after the delay, disappeared into the ruins, without looking back.

    "..." Sumo''s palm was strengthened, the silk thread was cut into his flesh, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    Xijing''s heart was bright, knowing that he was going to kill, but he didn''t know that he still couldn''t stop him.

    "I''m going to dig out your heart and see, what exactly is a puppet? Can a shark man die for the Cangliu Empire like this?" The young shark master looked down at her, because his murderous aura made his eyes greener. The silk thread wrapped around Xiao''s neck, making her unable to breathe.

    "I, I didn''t serve... the puppet insect..." Xiao''s jaw was pierced, and the blood was flowing, and her voice was vague. However, her eyes were cold and awake, without the slightest loss of numbness, she watched. The young master of the shark, "I am... I am willing... I am no longer qualified to be a shark...""What?" Sumo and Xijing were shocked when they heard that confession.

    "...Okay. You''re great." After silence, Sumo suddenly laughed, with an indescribable expression of strangeness, "It''s a complete betrayal! Very good... and your sister, completely take two paths. "

    Xiao Xiao breathed, but the blood still flowed into her throat, blocking her words, her eyes dropped slightly, and she saw the dead mackerel girl in Xijing''s arms. Suddenly, a smile appeared on her pale face: "No ¡­That¡¯s not my sister...I don¡¯t have that kind of sister...I''m just, just a person...the world has turned their backs on..."

    "Heaven and earth betray...?" Sumo''s eyes suddenly darkened when he heard such an answer, as if something filled his heart, he lowered his head, after a long time, the strength of his hand was slightly loosened, and he let go Li Xiao asked in a low voice, "If I forgive you, will you come back to the Restoration Army?"

    Xiao Xiao suddenly shook, widened his eyes and looked at the Young Master Shaman in front of him, and suddenly muttered: "You... really are''that person'', right? The hope of the Shark... Sea King, Dragon God... I will return. Thought it was just a legend."

    "It''s not a legend." Somo lowered his head to her and stretched out his hand, "Come and make it a reality."

    Xiao Xiao stared at the puppet master for a long time, suddenly smiled miserably, and slowly shook his head: "No, please grant me a death, and don''t make me confess--the arrow leaves the string, there is still a way back."

    Su Mo was startled, as if he didn''t expect this mackerel girl to be so obsessed: "Then, if I let you go, you will..."

    "Just kill me." Xiao struggled to stand up, and suddenly knelt down to the young master of the shark man, pressed his **** hands on the ground, and bowed his head, "If I return to the major general, I will still try my best. Help him win victory on the battlefield!"

    "What?" Xijing was just listening quietly. Years of wandering made the swordsman''s heart tolerantly accept the night and day, but when he heard this he finally yelled in a low voice, "A man who used the shark as a weapon in battle People, do you still care about your life for him?""Not everyone has such good luck as Ting." Xiao suddenly laughed and looked at Xijing with a blank stare, "I am a betrayer of heaven and earth, but my heart for the major general is that He Ting treats you. Generally no different. Please don''t force me."

    "..." Xijing was suddenly at a loss.

    She looked up at Somo, with no idea what kind of expression in her eyes, all kinds of joy, hope, guilt, and despair flashed by, and suddenly bowed her head again, and whispered: "Maybe I have no right to say this, but I still want to invite you... Please do your best to reverse the fate of the shark people and bring the sea country back to life-although at that time

 Chapter 71 Festival

    I will definitely turn into foam on the sea and dissipate, so I can¡¯t see it in the sky..."

    Before she finished speaking, she suddenly drew the broken sword and pierced her throat.

    "Ha", at that moment, a thin light flashed out of thin air, and the sword suddenly became a powder.

    "You can go now." Sumo put away his fingers, turned his head, and stopped looking at her, his voice came faintly, "I will try my best to fight for the sea country-then, please stop by Yun Huan''s side! "

    After a pause, without seeing Xiao''s shocked expression, the puppet master just lowered his head and sneered slightly: "This time for Ting, let you go, and next time you will kill with your major general... Everyone has his own. Lu, if you want to betray, betray completely."

    In the sky full of sunset, the clouds were surging, and the black wings covered the **** setting sun.

    However, in the wind falcon formation returning to the city, a wind falcon suddenly shook violently, as if something burst out from inside. At that moment, the surrounding Cangliu Empire soldiers only vaguely saw blue and white inside the lieutenant¡¯s wind falcon. The light flashed, and then Feng Falcon''s companion exclaimed, and the whole machine began to lose control.

    "Vice general! Vice general!" The soldier on one side shouted, but only saw Vice Tie Chuan poking his head from the window, hissing: "Emperor! Emperor!"-Then the wind falcon was beating like a toy bamboo dragonfly Xuan headed down.The formation was about to swept down along with it, throwing off the zip line with the grappling hook, trying to prevent the wind falcon from falling, but after the zip line reached its lowest point, it suddenly heavy, as if something was climbing up¡ªwaiting to see it suddenly from the ground It was Major General Yun Huan who was actually covered in blood, and everyone let out a cry of exclamation.

    "No rescue! Go back now! Go back now!" Yun Huan rushed to the shark puppet and ordered sharply, "Go back and report to Master Wu Peng and send reinforcements!"

    "Yes." The mackerel puppet agreed, swiftly manipulating it.

    Taoyuan County went away behind him. Yun Huan stood by the window, watching the vast earth and the **** sunset. Suddenly he raised his hand with some pain, held his forehead, and watched the blood drip from the center of the eyebrows and fingertips. Drip down. Did you finally give up?

    "Xiao..." The whisper that couldn''t be heard by anyone around him, suddenly fell from the corner of the major general''s mouth.

    The blue-white light burst out along with the girl''s killer eyes, and instantly filled the cabin. The soldiers of the Cangliu Empire responded first-rate, quickly dodge and draw their swords, but the few soldiers who were close to Na Sheng were still pierced through the left chest and died immediately.

    However, the mackerel puppets could not evade as quickly as the Cangliu warriors. They were fixed on the seat and could not leave until the end of their lives. The huge destructive force issued by the emperor instantly killed the mackerel puppets who manipulated the machinery. Control the seat.

    Wind Falcon lost control and fell straight to the ground.

    Na Sheng cried, and felt desperate and murderous in his heart for the first time, wishing to turn all the army of the Cangliu Empire into ashes at this moment! She wanted to cry, scream, curse, or even kill¡ªbut in such a chaotic scene, she couldn''t control her figure at all, like a small nut in a big nutshell, staggering and rolling in the wind falcon.

    The speed is getting faster and faster, and the wood and aluminum shell has exceeded the limit at such a speed, giving off a burnt smell. The soldiers in the Cangliu Empire already felt that the sky was spinning, but after all, it was a rigorously trained and battle-tested army. In such an emergency, some people remember to follow the instructions of the instructor in the Jiangwu Hall and quickly make a difference. "Sail", jumped down from the rapidly falling wind falcon.Na Sheng''s hands and feet were tied up, unable to move at all, she was tossed up and down in the violent vibration, and she was hit by black green. However, there was no fear or panic in her eyes. It was just angrily and stubbornly opened, and her head hit the ground everywhere. She just gritted her teeth and muttered to herself: "I killed you...killed you...killed." you!"

    The moment the anger gathered to the highest point, the blue and white light shone again.

    At that moment, the damaged wind falcon was completely torn apart, and the people inside were like beans, spilled from the sky, and fell to the ground a hundred feet below.

    The afterglow of the evening light spread all over her body, the sky wind whistling in her ears, **** clouds scattered and gathered...

    For a moment, the murderous and angry heart of that Sheng suddenly calmed down a bit. He opened his eyes and looked at the clouds in front of him. The corner of his eyes saw a glimpse of the huge white tower that seemed to be able to touch the sky... In the rapid fall, it seems that time and space do not exist. It turns out that this is the end... that strange and wild dream!

    The legend of a hundred years ago suddenly lingered in my ears.

    She seemed to see a white dress falling like a white bird''s feather, falling... in a trance, she felt that it was herself again. The speed of the falling has made her almost suffocated, and she suddenly felt the utter weakness and exhaustion, and she simply closed her eyes to prepare for that eternal sleep.

    "Hey", suddenly, as if something was holding her in his arms, the castration slowed down in an instant.

    "Who?" Na Sheng opened his eyes and blurted out.

    However, there is only the sound of wind around, the earth is still under your feet, and there is no one.The strength of the waist is soft, supporting her, pulling diagonally, slowing down her falling speed-she subconsciously touched her waist, and suddenly her fingers touched something cold, like silk tied around her waist.

    At the top of the pile of corpses in the ruins after the burning, killing and looting, a little puppet sat there with his mouth open, seemingly looking at the growing black spot in the sky with interest, with his arms raised. Get up, click and recycle the thread, like a child with a big kite.

    The wind falcon whirled, and finally crashed to the ground in the distance, smashing a large piece of self-standing house.

    At the same time, a heavy "bang bang" sound came, and several Cangliu Empire fighters who had escaped from the wind falcon fell to the ground. Although they opened their "sails" when they fell, the speed of leaving the ground was too fast. When he fell on the ground, he had broken his neck bone and became a fragmented pile. Only one guy was lucky enough to fall on a corpse. The corpse suddenly broke into a bowel flow, and that person couldn''t stand up groaningly.

    The puppet seemed to feel happy. He sat on the corpse hill and kicked his legs, but his arms continued to tap in. The black spots in the sky got bigger and bigger, and fell down here¡ªthe puppet suddenly had something weird. With a smile, suddenly he put his hand off, the lead bone flew out, and the "kite" fell straight down.

    "Arnold, you''re naughty again." Suddenly, a voice said coldly, and a thin thread strangled the doll''s neck.

    The puppet''s eyelids jumped and his tongue was strangled, and he quickly raised his arms and tightened the thread, so that the figure of the woman who had fallen straight down slowed down, and finally landed on another pile of corpses accurately, unscathed.

    "Na Sheng." After all, he was the person entrusted to take care of. Xijing tried his best to cover the wound and lifted the girl up, seeing her pale face full of tears, her lips trembling constantly, unable to say a word.

    "The Sheng?" Suspecting whether the girl was abused in the hands of the Cangliu Empire, Xijing shook her again and asked.

    "Uncle Xi, Xijing?...Are you still alive?" After shaking hard, the lost girl finally recognized the person in front of her. Suddenly, she burst into tears, "Uncle, Yan Xi is dead." Yan Xi is dead! Yan Xi is dead!""What did you say?" The two people who had just arrived exclaimed at the same time, even Sumo''s face was shocked.

    Na Sheng couldn''t breathe out of crying¡ªon the way from Zhongzhou to Yunhuang, she had experienced so many hardships and dangers. She had never felt the heart-piercing despair and pain like at this moment. She covered her face and cried all over her body trembling: "Yan Xi and Yan Xi were shot to death by them!"

    "Zuo Quanjie is dead?..." Muttered, Sumo blurted out blankly, and suddenly there was a sense of bleakness in his heart. The direction when the bones fell, but always towards that ultimate dream.

    Seeing the girl''s crying expression like this, Xijing suddenly didn''t know what to say, but just patted her on the shoulder lightly.

    "I''m going to find him... I''m going to get him back..." After crying for a long time, Na Sheng muttered to himself, wiped his tears and stood up, shaking himself away, "he said, When the shark is dead, he will return to the water...turn into water vapor and rise into the sky, and become a shining star...can''t, can''t keep him here..."

    She muttered to herself blankly, lowered her head and flipped wildly in the burnt ruins, ignoring that the hot wood and stone burned her hand. A series of tears flowed from his face, falling into the ruins of the flames, making a sizzling noise and turning into white smoke.

    Sumo watched from the side, did not speak, and lowered his eyes slightly.

    "That silly girl...I still don''t understand why I''m sad, right?" Xijing suddenly muttered, clutching his wound, with a wry smile.

    "It''s over... it''s okay for her to never understand." Su Mo suddenly said, "Otherwise, the arrow will leave the string, and the heart will never go back."

    Xijing was shocked suddenly, his eyes were as bright as a sword, and he looked up at the mackerel puppet master.However, Sumo turned his head away, walked over, kicked a Cangliu Empire soldier who had just jumped out of the corpse with his toes: "Don''t pretend to be dead! Get up!-Where did you shoot Yan Xi? , Take me

 Chapter 72 Festival

    Let''s find it! "

    Kicked his toes on the broken bone, the dying Cangliu Empire warrior suddenly awoke and groaned: "Yanxi? Who?...we, we shot...many people..."

    "Yan Xi! The blue-haired shark who escaped last! You shot through the heart!" Su Mo pulled up the wounded soldier and asked viciously, "Where?!"

    "The last, the last one to escape?..." The wounded soldier murmured to himself, as if remembering something. He raised his fractured right hand and pointed at the end of the street, his arm hanging softly, "In that drugstore...but... , That person, that person is not a shark...but a black-haired...person..."

    "Oh?" Sumo suddenly pondered, for some reason there was a hint of secret surprise in his eyes. He let go of his hand, dropped the man, pulled up the Sheng and couldn''t help but skimmed over there: "Follow me to find Yan Xi there!"

    "Huh?" Na Sheng choked, but was also suddenly startled by Somo''s cold hands-this puppet master had never actively contacted her before, so why didn''t she surprise her.

    Being pulled by the wind, he ran into the burned medicine shop on the corner of the street.

    Yan Xi... Yan Xi escaped here with all his strength to entice those people, and then was shot through the heart with an arrow from a crossbow? Thinking of this, Na Sheng couldn''t help trembling slightly, covering his eyes, not daring to look at Yan Xi''s body."No... I''m not here as expected." Sumo turned around among the ruins, suddenly a bright light flashed in his empty eyes.

    "Aren''t you here?" Na Sheng breathed a sigh of relief, but immediately felt even more sad, and couldn''t help but ask with a cry, "Can''t you find the capital of the dead body? I must find him... I must find him! "

    "Yes, you must find it." The puppet master looked at the girl''s crying face, and suddenly smiled-this time, his smile was not at all gloomy, bright and warm, patted that Sheng on the shoulder, and suddenly turned around. He clapped his hands and shouted at the collapsed ruins around: "Yan Xi! Come out! It''s okay! Come out!"

    "Ah?!" Na Sheng was taken aback, looked up at the weird puppet master, and wiped his tears, "Will you be called a soul?"

    "It''s more powerful than calling the soul. It can wake the dead." Su Mo suddenly had a fleeting smile, and continued to call Zuo Quanshi''s name, "Yan Xi! Come out! The battle is over!"

    However, the sound dissipated in the evening breeze, and only the crackling and burning sound of residual wood in the ruins.

    The puppet master''s never calm face finally had a hint of surprise, and he whispered: "Am I inferred wrong? He really died?"

    Na Sheng had already stopped crying in astonishment, staring blankly at the puppet master who called the soul practice, wondering what he was going to do, but when he heard his last self-talk, he finally cried again.

    Su Mo''s eyes returned to the usual vacancy and sloppy, no longer said anything, and turned away.

    "Young, young master..." Suddenly, a huge wood turned into coke fell, revealing the hidden corner of the wall, where a black man raised his head, apparently using all his strength to make a sound."Oh!" Na Sheng was stunned for a while, didn''t recognize the person in front of him at all, but when the other party raised his eyes to look over, he recognized the familiar look in a flash, yelled, and rushed over. : "Yan Xi! Yan Xi! Yan Xi!"

    With a "boom", the ruined building in the corner of the house couldn''t stand the impact and collapsed suddenly. Yan Xi lost support and fell back to the ground. Fortunately, Su Mo reacted quickly. As soon as he raised his finger, he pulled Na Sheng with a lead wire before falling heavily on Yan Xi''s body, so as to avoid the reckless girl being crushed to death by Zuo Quan.

    Na Sheng twisted his waist hard, but after all he couldn''t get rid of the **** fuse, he was hung in the air, keeping a slanted angle. Looking down at the still-open eyes in the ruins, tears fell sternly, stretched out his hand to hug Yan Xi, and cried: "Are you still alive? You are still alive! I was scared to death... they are all alive. Say you were shot to death!"

    "Don''t, don''t do this..." The person who was hugged and out of breath could only utter a few words, "I''m fine."

    "You scared me to death! You really scared me to death!" The Sheng cried and laughed, tears kept falling, "I said it was okay! I thought you were killed by them! I...you lie! You lie!"

    "Where... because they didn''t know that I was... the shark... so..." Yan Xi raised his hand, clutching the wound on his left chest-a huge penetrating wound, almost visible the internal organs ruptured, "so they pressed The position of the human heart... I shot an arrow... and thought I was dead..."

    Na Sheng was surprised and delighted, and asked inconceivably, "Isn''t the heart of Yuren and Yuren on the left?"

    "In the middle..." Yan Xi smiled slightly, coughing, and spitting blood. "We were born on the sea...in order to maintain a complete balance of our bodies...born and born with the heart in the middle..."

    "Ah...?" Na Sheng yelled, lowered his head as much as possible with a big laugh, turned his face to the center of the scorched chest, heard a faint jump, and yelled, "Really! Really! You guys! His heart looks so good!"

    Su Mo laughed bitterly, turned his head away, and just said in a low voice: "It''s okay, everyone go back. There are still many things that need to be done quickly.""Don''t go back, don''t go back! I still have to talk to Yan Xi!" That Sheng sniffed, ignored the puppet master at all, continued to stretch out his hand to embrace Yan Xi, put his ear to the center of his chest, and listened to the faint with joy. heartbeat.

    "Go back and talk about it!" Sumo couldn''t see that look, and suddenly his expression turned gloomy. He looked at the sky and said sharply, "The sky is going to be dark! If you don''t take Huangtian and go back to Baiying, something will happen! If you don''t know anything, you will Killed a lot of people!"

    "Ah? Sister Baiying?" When she heard the name, the girl was taken aback for a moment. With her circling eyes, she gradually realized calmly, and stood up reluctantly, "What''s that mean?"

    Yan Xi supported the ground with his hands, trying hard to sit up, and discouraged: "Listen, listen to the young master''s instructions... go back and talk later."

    Na Sheng carefully pulled him up and found burns and arrow wounds everywhere on his body. Suddenly his nose was sore again, and he cried: "No! I won''t wait to go back! I''m going to say it now!-" She suddenly Pounced forward, hugged Yan Xi hard, pressed his face to his chest, and cried: "I like Yan Xi! I like Yan Xi! I like Yan Xi the most! If I die again, I will be crazy. !"

    That kind of impulse made the person who barely sat up almost fell down again, but the warrior looked at the girl who threw in his arms, opened his hands in amazement, a little stiff and didn''t know how to answer.

    "I want to be with Yan Xi forever..." Na Sheng rubbed his nose and tears on his clothes, raised his head with joy, and blurted without blushing, "I want to marry Yan Xi!"

    "..." Yan Xi''s face was blackened by the smoke, and he couldn''t see the expression on his face. However, a faint wry smile flashed across those dark blue eyes, and his stiff hands finally turned back and patted it. Sheng''s shoulders pulled her away: "No way."

    "Why not?" Na Sheng was taken aback, and asked.

    "Because I am not a man." Yan Xi smiled and patted her on the shoulder, "I told you this morning.""Hu, nonsense! You are obviously not a woman-why are you not a man?" The Sheng flushed, retorted loudly, and suddenly burst into tears, "Just say it! You don''t want me to marry you, straight we have a deal!"

    "Hey..." I really didn''t know what to say, Yan Xi looked to the Young Master asking for help.

    Su Mo had a complicated look in his eyes, and suddenly he couldn''t help but waved his hand, and pulled Na Sheng up from Yan Xi''s body, and pulled him back to him: "From the very beginning, the people are genderless. Could it be that Murong Xiu and the others are not in harmony? You say? Go fast, don''t wander around here again!"

    The sunset finally sank from the end of the sky, and the sunset glow spread over the sky like brocade.

    Sitting on the wing bird, looking down at the scene of blood and fire on the ground below, in the sky beyond reach of the Garan White Pagoda, the three female fairies closed their eyes, as if they were feeling something carefully, and the expression between their brows was intoxicated, until The wind falcon flew away, the flames of war extinguished, and then opened his eyes.

    "Did you see it... did you see it? That''s the''human'' of the ordinary world..." Gui Ji murmured.

    "What a magnificent feeling!... That kind of ups and downs of love, hatred, sorrow and joy..." Hui Jiayou closed her eyes, but a drop of tears fell from the corner of her eyes. Hate...how magnificent..."

    Concubine Xi lowered her head, did not speak, combed her long colorful hair that could never be combed, shaking slightly, letting the long invisible hair drift in the sky and the earth, forming the glow of the sun every day. .

    For a long time, she picked up a long hair that had fallen from the white jade comb, and took a breath, letting it float towards the raining place in the southwest corner of Yunhuang, turning into a gorgeous rainbow.

    "Are you... envious of those mortals?" Concubine Xi lowered her head and sneered slightly while pulling her hair. , Happiness, anger, sorrow and happiness are all wiped out-but do you envy those mortals who live like ants in the clouds?"15. Bird Spirit

    The setting sun outside is like blood, and there is a sudden change in life and death every moment. However, the room was dark, quiet and dull.

    "Hey... it looks hot outside

 Chapter 73 Festival

    Make trouble. "In the dark room, I had a long conversation with the young jeweler for several hours. In the gap between Murong Xiu''s head down and thinking, Zhen Lan turned her head in the pitch black, listening to the sound of howling outside, muttering a little unwillingly. "And I can only waste saliva here. "

    "His Royal Highness said just now." After hesitating for a while, Murong Xiu couldn''t make up his mind whether to accept Prince Kongsang''s proposal, and said Nene, "But before I come to Yunhuang, he will be responsible for the family trust, and it will be about three years. If If you don¡¯t see him in the next three years, Murong¡¯s family will replace the eldest son, and then my mother..."

    However, just after talking about a lot of reasons like that, he realized that Zhen Lan was not listening at all. After the prince Kongsang had been lobbying him for such a long time, he bowed his head in the darkness and opened the low hanging tent to look at the invisible white streamer inside.

    The invisible and quality white flowed in the dark room, and the faint light illuminated the groaning face of Prince Sang in the hollow of the cloak.

    "The sky is getting dark, why hasn''t it condensed yet?" Zhen Lan held the Houtu in her hand and muttered to the void, "Bai Ying, are you really finished?" However, it was strange. It was the Houtu ring that he held in his hand, as if feeling extremely upset, it kept jumping out of thin air. Zhen Lan had only one to hold the ring tightly in her palm and put it beside Bai Ying, who had lost her shape.

    Pulling the tent down again, Zhen Lan recovered, looked at Murong Xiu, and nodded to the young businessman from Zhongzhou who was carrying a huge treasure: "I am just a proposal. As for whether or not to agree, it is all up to you¡ª ¡ªBut..." At this point, Prince Kongsang paused slightly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, which was very meaningful: "I have read the history books of your people in Zhongzhou-your first empire in Zhongzhou, the founding of Qin. At that time, there was a giant named Lu Buwei, right?"

    The digression that suddenly jumped off made Murong Xiu startled for a moment, and then went silent thoughtfully.

    Just as Murong Xiu was heartbroken and Zhen Lan was waiting for a reply, the pitch-black room fell into a stagnant silence. Suddenly, the airtight space seemed to have a breeze flowing suddenly-the low-hanging tent was blowing silently to all sides, as if there was a breeze overflowing from it."Bai Ying!" At the moment the tent was blown open, Zhen Lan blurted out in exclamation, her face pale instantly-what''s wrong? Could it be... Could it be that it suddenly fell apart? It should be sunset, why didn''t she see the cohesion?

    He wanted to visit the invisible ghost under the curtain, but suddenly found that his body had lost support.

    Outside, the red sun suddenly jumped and disappeared from the end of the cloud and waste land.

    At the moment when the power of Zhen Lan disappeared and the hollow cloak that stood upright was limp, the tents were separated, and a pair of pale hands stretched out, catching the fallen head and broken arm in the dark, and hugged silently. tight. On the right **** of the pale arm with the pale arm outstretched inside the curtain, the Houtu God Ring was radiant and glowing, illuminating the dark room.

    In that light, Murong Xiu vaguely saw a very strange scene: Prince Kongsang who was talking to him suddenly frustrated, his head and right arm rolled straight down, and fell into a pair of pale arms on the couch-jewelry from Zhongzhou The businessman suddenly felt an indescribable chill, blurted out an exclamation, and staggered back to the door.

    "How did you reply?" Falling between the illusory arms of the underworld woman, Zhen Lan''s head seemed to be relieved, complaining, and patted the other party''s shoulder with her broken right hand, "Are you okay?"

    At the moment the fallen head spoke, Murong Xiu could hardly believe his eyes and ears, only feeling the chill in his heart coming up one after another¡ªthese people...these Kongsang people, why are they so weird? They... are not people? They are not human? ! He didn''t care about Cai Zhenlan''s proposal to him anymore, and without thinking about it, he opened the door with the basket on his back and escaped from this dark secret room.

    "Hey, don''t run! Don''t be afraid..." Zhenlan blurted out when Murong Xiu left.

    "Who is not afraid of seeing you like this?" The pale arm picked up the head, lifted the hand to remove the severed limb that was holding his shoulder, and placed it on the couch together with the empty cloak. In the darkness, the white woman smiled and lowered her head.

    "Aren''t you afraid?" Using her fingers, she crawled around on the couch with her broken limbs, trying to go out and pull back to the Zhongzhou jeweler, but outside the open door, the sky was completely dark, Zhen Lan only felt that she was powerless. Unable to move his head, he rolled his eyes on the couch and looked at the ghost woman who had just condensed back, feeling angry."I''m not a human being." Bai Ying smiled and lowered her head, wrapped her cloak in a bag, rolled up her head and severed limbs, her face was anxious, "What''s going on outside? Is Sheng and Huangtian safe? I''m tired. Is it for you?... Somo''s "Ten Commandments" are so powerful, I was shaken away, and it was almost dark that I could not recover."

    "That girl... should be okay." The cloak fell on her head, and Zhen Lan struggled hard, not wanting to be wrapped up and rolled up by his wife, "I haven''t sensed the danger of''Emperor Heaven''-and Xijing and Sumo came forward to **** him. , Even the Zhengtian Army and Yun Huan can''t help her, right?"

    "Suma **** you?" Bai Ying paused while holding the cloak''s hand, surprised, "How is it possible? He hates any people and things related to Kongsang, and it is kindness not to kill Na Sheng... he goes to protect him. That Sheng?"

    Pulling with the broken arm, he finally tore the cloak open. The head came out and gasped, but his eyes looked at the pale woman with a strange smile, and he slowly said, "Yes, he will bring Na Sheng back. ¡ª¡ªBecause I told him, if you don¡¯t bring back the emperor to heal you, you will be frightened and you will never be able to condense..."

    "Nonsense." Bai Ying retorted in surprise, "I don''t need the emperor, as long as the sunset is over, I can resurrect in the dark night."

    However, at this point, she suddenly stopped, and she understood. Slightly lowered her eyes, looking at Zhen Lan''s face on the couch, she didn''t know what kind of expression it was, and asked in a low voice, "You...lie to him?"

    "Shhh..." Zhenlan whispered, "Don''t let him know-you know the consequences."

    The sound of fighting outside has been silent, and there is only the crackling sound of broken walls continuing to burn, and the light of the fire is reflected in the room, and the shadows are sufficient. Looking up at the ghost''s wife who has no body, the pale woman also lowered her eyes to look at him-at that moment of relative staring, the silent air seemed to be surging with complicated undercurrents.

    "Do you hate it? In this situation, you must rely on his power to overcome the difficulties." In silence, knowing that he had touched the string of curses that should not be touched, Prince Kongsang raised his face and looked up. The crown prince smiled, "I am the crown prince of the Kongsang people after all. You and I should remember this identity-I can''t help but do something."

    Bai Ying didn''t speak, she just looked down at Zhen Lan, with no expression on her illusory face."I know. After all, you can''t keep laughing and joking..." For a long time, it seemed that I couldn''t even hear the crackling burning outside. In the suffocating silence, Bai Ying raised her head and said lightly, "It''s like I can''t live my life after all. Dreaming unrealistic dreams¡ªthe 100,000 dead people in the colorless city without seeing the sun, this is what we have to face."

    A hundred years later, she who became the prince of Kongsang, after all, is no longer the girl who jumped down from the white pagoda of Garan.

    Hearing that answer, a long, relieved expression suddenly appeared on the face of the skull, and the calm smile that had just been trying to maintain was removed, replaced by a tired and relieved smile, and the severed arm was raised and gently covered. Shang Baiying wears the hands of the Houtu God Ring: "I''m very lucky, and you and me fight side by side."

    "Speaking of this...just like the Emperor Xingzun and Queen Baiwei a thousand years ago." The tacit understanding formed over the past century has tolerated the little displeasure of the talent, Bai Ying couldn''t help smiling, and remembered that she was in Jialan. When receiving the royal etiquette instruction on the White Tower, I heard the female officials tell the legend about the founding emperor and queen of Kongsang in "Liuheshu¡¤Pang Shilu"-

    "When the sea is flowing, the emperor and the queen rise in Hanwei and open up the world side by side. Empress Baiwei is a fortitude, often divided into the left and right, and the emperor Zuo decides the world. Liuhe is united, and the Piling Dynasty is prosperous. After Yunhuang, there are two brothers, both kings and generals, and the power is over the world for a while. The emperor tasted a whisper and said: "Being shoulder to shoulder with you in the troubled times, it is very fortunate.""

    "Hou Xie, there are four in the age of thirty. The emperor was overwhelmed with grief. He built the Garan White Pagoda according to the command of the Great Commander. He prayed at the temple on the top of the tower day and night, hoping to express his meaning in the sky, and to live as a companion. The emperor is here. For fifty years, reaping Nanze, pinging the northern wilderness, destroying the sea, shaking the ancient and modern, but finally vacant, the harem beauties are fortunate for a long time. Often sit alone on the top of the white pagoda, looking up at the sky, gloomy and unhappy. The more you believe in reincarnation, the ancestors are determined, and the next generations of Kongsang must be selected from the Bai family."

    Such a legend is a copy of the Kongsang royal family, which is a model for the queens of the past.

    At that time, I was only fifteen years old, facing an unknowable future, far away from everyone. It wasn''t until I heard such a story that there was a hint of hope in my heart-it turned out that Kongsang had such a happy royal marriage. However, the girl never thought about how many arrogance and domineering generations have been after being pushed together irresistibly in such a prosperous age of peace and peace, when every marriage became an opportunity for changes in power formation. Even if the crown prince and the delicate and noble Bai princess have been together for a lifetime, can they have half a friendship?

    Just like her and Zhen Lan, when they first started, it was not... Unexpectedly, the life and death transition, the sky and the earth broke, and in the end it seemed to be

 Chapter 74 Festival

    History repeats itself, and only the two of them have to rely on each other to face all bad luck side by side.

    "Emperor Xing Zun and Queen Bai Wei? Who wants to be like them!"

    The mind was touched by that sentence, and suddenly it flew like a wind to a thousand years ago. What brought her mind back was Zhen Lan''s deep voice, which seemed to touch the sore spot and was very angry. Bai Ying was startled and looked down at Zhen Lan. Suddenly saw his calm and cheerful eyebrows, with deep fear and hatred, and grabbed her: "Don''t say such things anymore, we are absolutely and absolutely impossible to be like them!"

    Started by such a fierce tone, Bai Ying was startled, and then smiled bitterly: "Yes...how can I compare with Queen Bai Wei. She assisted the emperor to create the empire, and I, Hou Tu, who has the power of''protection'' But leaving the country aside, letting the Ice Race take the opportunity to invade...the criminals who subjugate the country, how can they compare with the queen."

    "..." After hearing the prince concubine herself again, Zhen Lan suddenly fell silent, but the look on her brows was rather strange, as if she wanted to say something but didn''t say it after all. For a long time, I just said: "How many times have I told you, don''t blame yourself, that''s all destined. And "Hou Tu" is actually not..."

    The voice stopped here, and a clear and crisp voice interrupted the whispers between the couple--

    "Ah, Sister Princess, are you okay? What happened to you?" In the dimly lit room, a black shadow rushed over with a crisp sound. Na Sheng ran in, hurriedly tripped by the debris on the ground, and fell towards the couch.

    However, she only felt that her arms were tight, and her body had been pulled by someone before knocking on the corner of the bed-the pale hand that held her, a ring that was exactly the same as the emperor on her hand was radiant. She lifted her face in surprise, and saw Bai Ying''s pale and beautiful illusory face, and she blurted out and exclaimed: "Oh, sister, are you okay? It scared me, that guy Sumo said that you are going to die. Only Huangtian brought you heal, and made me run all the way in for fear that it would be too late!""Suma..." Bai Ying smiled non-committal when she heard that name, pulled Na Sheng to her feet, looked at the blood-stained and shaggy-haired girl, and sighed, "You have suffered a lot, right? Our Kongsang people are tired of you."

    "Where is it? Without that stinky hand to help me, I would have become a cannibal zombie on Muztag... Uh!" Na Sheng became uncomfortable when he heard the words of gratitude from others, and quickly argued, but said At the end of the day, the situation on the snow-capped mountains appeared before my eyes, I couldn''t help but shivered, my whole body was hairy, my tongue was sticking out, "I haven''t read many books, but I also know how to report!"

    Bai Ying looked at her bright smile, suddenly didn''t know what to say, just tightened her opponent''s hand.

    I have always been the most sincere, the easiest to be used and trampled... Just this time, don''t embarrass this child too much.

    "Sister Crown Princess, are you really okay?" Feeling the hand trembling on her hand, Sheng Sheng raised his head in surprise and asked, lifting the emperor in his hand and handing it over, "Su Mo said you have to rely on this to heal. Isn''t it? How can this help you?"

    "Thank you." Bai Ying didn''t know how to answer, but just nodded.

    "Where are Somo and Xijing?" A voice suddenly asked in the darkness between the two women''s dialogue.

    "It''s outside. He let me come in alone-to treat Uncle Xijing''s injuries outside." Na Sheng blurted out the answer subconsciously. After finishing speaking, he saw Zhen Lan who was interrogating. He looked up and down and was startled. "Oh! Stinky hand... is it you? What''s the matter... why are you here? Are you, your head and hands coming together?"

    "Yeah, yeah. Come together." After hearing such a strange greeting, Zhenlan laughed bitterly, raised her hand and grabbed her hair, vaguely, "I''m here to find Bai Ying... by the way, do something. Xijing is injured? "

    "Yes, I had a fight with that major general of the Cangliu Empire, and I was seriously injured!" When Na Sheng thought of Xijing and Ting, suddenly his bright eyes darkened. After a pause, she spoke with a cry of tears, trying to hold Bai Ying''s sleeve, but she grabbed nothing: "Ting...Ting is dead! Ting was shot to death by those people from the Cangliu Empire! Uncle Xijing was very surprised. sad¡­¡­""Ting?" Zhenlan hasn''t seen Ting yet, but Bai Ying remembered the shark girl who went out to buy wine, stood up in surprise, her face shocked, "Ting is dead? Brother... God, I have to go and see he."

    "I''ll go too." When the white-clothed woman pulled Na Sheng and turned around, she seemed to be afraid that she would be pulled down.

    Bai Ying turned her head when she heard the sound, and saw the look in Zhen Lan''s eyes, so she didn''t say much. Turning back, she rolled up her cloak and wrapped it up, wrapped her broken arm, but stretched out her hand to pick up Zhen Lan''s head. , Opened the door and walked out.

    Healed Xijing and Yanxi''s wounds continuously with magical force, plus the fierce fight between Bai Rili and Yun Huan, the moment the puppet master stood up and pressed his chest with his hand, and suppressed the surge in his throat. Bloody.

    After all, it is the body of a shark, no matter how strong the mental power, this body is still that fragile.

    "Young Master?" Mrs. Ruyi on one side hurriedly supported his shoulders, her glamorous face was full of elder worries-she just got out to transfer all the information about the Restoration Army, so as not to let the Zhengtian Army find an anomaly sign. However, when she came back, she saw that the entire Nancheng became a Shura Field. In the place where she had lived for decades, all the houses, all the people, and even all the livestock within three miles of her were wiped out...Such a tragedy is no less than **** on earth.

    Cangliu Empire! ¡ª¡ªAt the moment when she saw Ting''s body, Mrs. Ruyi bit her lip to hold back no tears.

    The people of the kingdom of Lianze are slaughtered in this way, so in the eyes of those ice races, the shark people are more equivalent to the existence of ants? For thousands of years, their clan has never stopped fighting, but the oppression and enslavement they face have become more and more cruel.

    Mrs. Ruyi secretly squeezed the gold medal in her arms-the double-headed golden-winged bird symbol presented by Governor Gao Shunzhao pressed her heart, as if the last warmth and care given by the former lover. Holding this talisman that symbolizes the supreme authority of the vassal country, she who lives in the country of Ze will probably not worry about safety, and her life is comfortable and comfortable, which is far superior to all her comrades. However... can she look at other people no matter what? It''s a pity that with her strength, even if she fights her life, how much help can she do to the Restoration Army.

    Thinking of this, Mrs. Ruyi turned her head and saw that Sumo, who had finished healing for Yanxi, was walking into the night outside."Young Master? Where are you going?" She couldn''t help but called. Su Mo didn''t look back, but replied coldly: "Outside."

    "In case you encounter the army of Zezhi Country..." Expecting that Taoyuan County''s official government will send someone to clean up the endgame, Mrs. Ruyi couldn''t help but worry and wanted to dissuade the young master of Jongren who would do her own way.

    "I can go anywhere, I can''t stay in the room." The puppet master faintly dropped a sentence, carrying the puppet, and left the room on his own, and walked into the night.

    Mrs. Ruyi turned her head and looked inside: There, Bai Ying was standing in front of the senior brother and greeting him, Xijing had a desolate smile on her face, but she was slightly relieved because she saw that the junior sister was safe. On the other side, Na Sheng grabbed Murong Xiu, who was about to grab the door, and finally calmed down his emotions, and then rushed to the wounded Yan Xi to ask questions about his shortcomings, and he didn''t mind the other party''s embarrassment. The room was filled with ecstasy of escaping from death. Everyone came to the person they were most concerned about, with a gratified expression on their faces.

    ¡ª¡ªSuch a scene that made the young master unable to stay?

    The dark night enveloped the figure of the puppet master like a thick ink, and Arnold stomped and ran, as if feeling extraordinarily rejoiced in such a dark night and the mountain of corpses, turning his head back and grinning at Mrs. Ruyi.

    Mrs. Ruyi turned her head and watched Sumo disappear into the night in a daze, and suddenly she felt a little dazed.

    She discovered that after more than two hundred years, she could no longer understand the young master of the shark who had delivered and brought up her baby. During those two hundred years of displacement, how many things Master Somo has experienced... it turned out to be what it is now.

    And Su Nuo, that Su Nuo... actually grew so big.

    She muttered to herself, and suddenly the shrewd shiver shuddered, and she didn''t dare to think about it anymore."What''s wrong with Sunuo?" When the gambling shop owner was in a trance, she suddenly heard the cold question from the woman behind her. Mrs. Ruyi turned her head in surprise, and saw the woman in white walking out of the room. Bai Ying still had grief in her eyes, but she left the brother''s room, walked to the door, and asked.

    "Princess Baiying." Madam Ruyi turned her head and confronted the ghost woman, and suddenly she felt a complicated twist in her heart-this woman... the woman who "fallen from the sky" from the White Pagoda a hundred years ago, has such a subtle identity And in the past, every shark always has complicated emotions when he sees her.

    "Won''t the princess go to accompany Master Xijing?" Without answering the other party''s question, Mrs. Ruyi smiled and changed the subject.

    "I''ve been to see... I really don''t know what to say. It''s the first time I saw my senior being so sad." Bai Ying smiled bitterly, and shook her head. I''m more comfortable."

    "Zhen Lan?" Upon hearing this name, Mrs. Ruyi blurted out and exclaimed-the prince of Kongsang? He also came to Taoyuan County? Was it for the wife who was kept and couldn''t get away?

    However, after finishing this, Bai Ying did not give up the question about her talent, and continued to ask: "Madam, did you just say that Suno grew up?-What''s the matter? If it''s convenient, can you explain it slightly?"

    "This..." Mrs. Ruyi groaned, and just said for a long time, "Also, this is actually me.

 Chapter 75 Festival

    I''m worried. I find it very strange that Master Somo''s return this time seems to be different in many places. He actually said that Sunuo was killed by the Kongsang noble..."

    "Why? Didn''t Sunuo die like this?" Bai Ying asked in surprise.

    "Because Master Suno has never lived!" Madam Ruyi squeezed her hand, her body trembled suddenly, as if she felt some inexplicable fear, "Princess Baiying, you didn''t know that Master Sumo was born when he was born. How weird-he was born with a huge black spot on his back and huge lumps on his chest and abdomen, which looked terrifying. So he was locked up in Dongshi for more than forty years and suffered humiliation and suffering, and he has never had a buyer. Buy him."

    "Forty-odd years..." Bai Ying murmured and repeated, imagining the situation where the shark''s baby was being hawked in a cage, and suddenly his body was shocked. On the top of the Garan White Pagoda, for the first time she saw the shark boy who was brought up to play a puppet show, and she guessed what kind of past would make this child have that indifferent expression. However, it was the first time I learned of his life experience.

    It turned out that although there were earth-shattering past a hundred years ago, they never really understood each other when they were young.

    "At that time, I was taking care of the shark children who were for sale in the East City, treating them like my own children, but in the end I could only watch them being bought one by one-as you know, some of your Kongsang nobles just liked them. Child.¡± Mrs. Ruyi looked back at the past indifferently, in a calm tone, but such a statement made Bai Ying, who is a Kongsang, ashamed, ¡°But Master Sumo has been imprisoned for more than forty years, and still can¡¯t Get out of the cage. The shark child¡¯s tears are small, and the broken beads are not worth a lot of money. If it weren¡¯t for the consignor to see him with a face that is astonishing, he would have dug out his eyes and made a jade bead! "

    "Later the cargo owner found a doctor who wanted to cure Master Somo¡¯s strange disease. The doctor looked at and said that the dark spots on his back could not be eliminated unless he peeled off the entire back; but there was a huge chest and abdomen. The lumps may be cut out." Mrs. Ruyi smiled slightly when she saw Bai Ying''s surprised eyes, and raised her hand to make a "cut" posture, "The owner agreed to take a risk, so the doctor took a knife and opened Su. Master Mo¡¯s chest and abdomen, the result¡ª"

    Having said this, Mrs. Ruyi still couldn''t help shaking her body, her voice lowered."How?" Although knowing that Somo is still alive, Bai Ying still couldn''t help asking.

    "As a result... From Master Somo''s chest and abdomen, I took out a large and **** tumor." Mrs. Ruyi shuddered and continued, "The strange thing is that the tumor is actually in the shape of a newly formed baby! Yes! Hands and feet, as well as eyes and mouth, in the shape of a living child..."

    "What?" Bai Ying was surprised, her fingers shook, and then she breathed out and asked quietly, "That''s Suno?"

    "Yeah." Mrs. Ruyi nodded slightly. "The doctor said, about the time Master Somo was in the mother''s womb, there was a twin brother-but the mother''s fetal nutrients were not enough, and the twin brothers began to fight, and finally Master Somo survived. Come down. The other one was swallowed by the winner and born together."

    "After the tumor was taken out, Master Somo''s body returned to that of an ordinary child. But he refused to throw away the fetus, and actually left it as the only toy-I don''t know how he kept it. That fetus didn''t rot." Mrs. Ruyi sighed and said the last sentence, "Master Sumo named that thing, called Suno, and called his younger brother."

    Hearing this explanation, Bai Ying''s eyes were still shocked. Suno... is Somo''s twin brother? The brother who was swallowed by him in the mother''s womb, but was born from his body?

    Such a weird twin...

    "So I was surprised when I heard Master Sumo said that Arnold was killed by the Kongsang people...Has the memory of Master Young become confused?" Madam Ruyi murmured suspiciously, her face heavy, "Hundred Years" Now, Master Somo has become so strong after returning from Zhongzhou, but there are many things wrong with the whole person... The strangest thing is--"

    "Do you think? Do you think that puppet...that puppet is alive?!" Her voice suddenly sharpened, and Bai Ying jumped. Mrs. Ruyi turned around, pulling Bai Ying''s sleeve and asked urgently. However, how ordinary people can hold Mingling, her hand fell empty, but she continued to ask, her face pale: "Ano is alive...Ano is alive!"

    Bai Ying''s eyes also changed, and she lowered her head: "Yes, that puppet... that puppet has his own willpower."¡ª¡ªHow can I forget, when I first met in the dark room last night, how the puppet was a killer to himself, almost with the hatred of being put to death and then quickly. And that kind of action was not at all controlled by the puppet master himself.

    "You...do you think so?" Hearing the other party''s answer, Mrs. Ruyi''s face became paler, her hands trembling slightly, but she said in a more trembling voice, "That Arnold... That Arnold! You don''t know. , He has grown up! I remember that when it was first taken out, it was just over a foot tall-now and now it is twice as tall! He, he will grow up!"

    Bai Ying was shocked suddenly and gasped.

    "That is no longer just a''crack'', but has become a''mirror''!"

    ¡ª¡ªThat kind of sentence came to her heart again. Her face was also pale. Zhen Lan... he saw it at a glance.

    Already... has been hopeless, and can no longer separate the image from the real body.

    "How could this happen?... How could he make himself like this." Muttering to herself, the woman in white seemed to raise her hand in pain, and pressed her eyebrows¡ªthere was the cross star that was originally marked by the princess. The red marks had long since disappeared, but the first kinds of poison seemed to penetrate deep into the bone and existed like a brand.

    "So..." Mrs. Ruyi looked at Bai Ying, and suddenly knelt down at her feet, begging in a low voice, "Princess Baiying, please save Young Master! Please save Young Master Sumo! Otherwise he will be over!"

    "Huh?" Bai Ying looked at the beauty of Yuren with some surprise, and suddenly smiled with emotion, leaned down to Madam Ruyi, and pulled her up: "Tell the wrong person... he is so powerful now, I There is no such ability¡ªmadam, no one can save anyone."

    Muttering, as if hearing some strange noise, she raised her head and looked towards the northern sky.Under the black night, suddenly a few bright meteors slid down here.

    "It''s finally here." Bai Ying breathed a sigh of relief, and recognized that they were Lan Xia and Hong Kite who had arrived on a pegasus, as well as a large number of Underworld warriors-Zhen Lan came out to pick her up, but she didn''t have anything to do with it. There is no news, the kings in the colorless city are afraid that they will be broken, right? She stopped answering Mrs. Ruyi''s request, and looked up at the starry sky calmly.

    However, while waiting for her companion to arrive, Bai Ying''s face suddenly changed slightly, and she heard another voice in the wind.

    It was the sound of countless wings flapping and landing in the dark night, accompanied by a strong weird spirit.

    "Bird spirit?" Relying on her spiritual power, she distinguished the dark wings in the dark night, couldn''t help but change color, and exclaimed.

    Before reaching the entrance of Nancheng Xinyi Square, a strong smell of burnt and blood has come out, making a group of soldiers suffocated and nauseous.

    "His grandma''s, it''s too much." Bringing his men to the battlefield, Chief Guo Yanyun has experienced many battles, but has not yet entered the completely burnt block, but can''t help but mutter, "What Zhengtian? The Legion... is simply a mad dog that bites people, not as good as animals!"

    "Hush, Chief Soldier, be careful to leak the words and be heard by the upper one." The vice president on one side whispered, but his eyes were also irritated-like burning, killing and looting on his own land, any soldier would have a skyrocket in his heart. Anger. However, without the governor''s order, Yao Taishou sternly ordered troops to move. They had a sword in their hands, and they could only sit and watch the people being killed.

    Soldiers in the squad were already whispering¡ªsome brothers who lived in Nancheng, who could no longer conceal the anger and fear in their hearts when they approached this Shura Field. There was Xinyi Square in front, and the entrance street was close at hand. However, facing the burned home in the dark, the soldiers did not dare to take a step closer, and fell to the ground and wept bitterly.

    "Grandma''s, get up! Don''t be a spoiler, get me up!" Mr. Guo gritted his teeth and kicked the soldiers up with his feet, making a venomous voice, "Go! Go to the rubble and dig out the corpses of parents, wives and children." I don''t have any strength at all, is he still a man?"Several soldiers were kicked up, howled, and staggered to their feet and rushed into the battlefield. After the massacre in the daytime, the entire Nancheng was deadly silent, with only a few dark fires that had not been extinguished, and they were jumping in red, making crackling burning sounds. On the windows, on the threshold, and on the street, there were corpses hanging upside down everywhere. The blood had solidified, giving off a stench, accompanied by the smell of fat burning and evaporating in the fire, which made people feel like vomiting.

    The soldiers ran towards their home separately, but their legs were already shaking.

    Before reaching the door, a soldier was caught by the corpse of his family half a street away. Seeing the expression of the married man who was shot during the run, he could not help falling to the ground holding the corpse and crying.

    "His mother''s army, Lao Tzu..." Standing in the block, looking at the ruins under the faint firelight, Guo Yanyun''s fist was clenched with blood, and he punched a broken wall, crashing a stack of walls. , "Grandma''s, I can''t bear this tone! It''s reversed, just reversed

 Chapter 76 Festival

    ! "

    "Chief soldier!" The vice president was taken aback, and hurriedly pulled him, "Do you also say that? Aren''t you afraid of hurting the whole family?"

    General Guo was startled and clenched his fists again, but this time he slammed heavily on the stone pillar next to him, spitting out blood in his hands, spitting out turbid air in his chest, and muttering: "What the **** would the Army of Heavenly Expedition? Dare to come to dominate the blessing, Lao Tzu will pull the emperor off the horse if he fights all over his body!"

    "Shhh, be careful when others hear..." The vice president has always been cautious and couldn''t help stopping his colleagues'' crazy words.

    However, before the words fell, there was a strange sound suddenly in this battlefield where there were only corpses-a slight flapping sound, as if countless wings flapped and landed in the dark night. Then, the few faintly burning flames in the ruins jumped inexplicably, brightening their rays.

    "What, what?" The vice president was surprised, stammered and asked, "Ghost...is it a ghost?"

    "Cut, it scares you!" Guo Yanyun has always been bold and disapproving when seeing the expression of his companion.

    He took the torch from the soldier next to him and wanted to go forward. Suddenly, a short scream came from the darkness, which prevented him from moving¡ª"Help, help! Bird spirit! Bird¡ª"The call for help, full of despair and fear, stopped halfway, but a group of soldiers here retreated because of shock.

    Bird spirit! That group of monsters... Has that group of monsters descended tonight?

    The group of monsters that like to absorb the spirit and blood of people and migrate with the breath of death, came here so quickly overnight?

    Although they were heavily armed soldiers, all the soldiers, including Guo Yanyun, changed their faces when they heard the name, and subconsciously stepped back, wanting to leave the block.

    Can''t fight against that group of monsters... That group of legendary monsters that are immortal and immortal, with black wings, shaped like ten-year-old children, often come with the night. This mysterious population has caused many massacres that shocked the entire continent in the past century, including the overnight demise of a small tribe in the Kingdom of Sand and the bizarre disappearance of a town in Xifeng County, the Kingdom of Heze.

    Later, the Heavenly Expedition Army led their orders, but several times were suppressed and survived. Although the bird spirits did not dare to haunt and kill people blatantly, they survived from the Heavenly Expedition Army and wandered through the clouds and wasteland.

    The group of monsters dare not open the road because of the strict control and powerful force of the Cangliu Empire, but for decades, whenever there is a large-scale killing and death anywhere on the earth, they have been in groups like going to a feast. The team rushed to sing and dance on the corpse, absorbing the undefeated soul of the person who had just died. In order to avoid the consumption of combat power, the Cangliu Empire finally acquiesced to this behavior. As long as the bird spirits no longer attack humans on a large scale, they will no longer prevent them from enjoying the corpses on the battlefield. .

    Fifty years ago, the Hortu Department was destroyed, and the Restoration Army was defeated twenty years ago. On the battlefield where there are countless dead people, when the night comes, you can see the traces of these monsters, cheering on the mountain of corpses, and enjoying them. feast.

    It¡¯s just that there has been no major turmoil in the past ten years, and it has been a long time since Yun Huang, and it has been a long time since the appearance of bird spirits. Therefore, in the eyes of their generation, "bird spirits" have become the old people''s mouths and "empty mulberries." The same ancient legend.

    However, in such a **** night, such a weird monster actually reappeared in the world! These bird spirits have been helpless even for the Heavenly Expedition Army for a hundred years, and they cannot be dealt with by the district officials and soldiers.Although Guo Yanyun was bold, he was not a blindly reckless person. At this moment, he heard the word "Birdling" and immediately waved his hand, shouted "Quick Retreat" to his hand, and led the soldiers to exit Nancheng quickly along the streets of Xinyifang.

    However, it was too late.

    As soon as they turned their heads, they saw black wings descend from the sky, obliterating them. Under the wings, the faces of the children approached, with innocent smiles, pointing fingers at a group of pale-faced soldiers, calling out their friends:

    "Hehe, look... there are living people here! There are living people here!"

    "Don''t search for the souls of dead people there, there are living people here!"

    "They are all mature people. It''s been a long time since I met such a new one."

    "I want this fat guy here..."

    "Ah, the best is to be left to Sister Youhuang, you are not allowed to pick it first!"

    The black wings are like the ocean, and the group of childlike monsters with colorful feather crowns smiled and talked. However, the eyes of the monsters with childish faces were blank and expressionless. It was all pitch black, and it seemed that the pupils occupied all the eyeballs, and the whites of the eyes could not be seen.

    Before the group of soldiers pulled their feet to escape, one of the children''s hands suddenly stretched out. There were a pair of withered and slender claws on the tender lotus-like arms, and the long nails clasped the fat soldier.The fat soldier yelled in amazement, drew out his saber and slapped his paw out like crazy.

    "Oh!" The bird spirit cried out in pain, suddenly let go of his hand, retracted his paw to his mouth, and blew, "It hurts... with a knife! It''s not an ordinary person..."

    "It''s a soldier! It''s a soldier!" The few bird spirits nearby saw the costume of the visitor clearly and cried.

    "Ah, soldier! Sister Youhuang and the''Ten Witches'' agreed that they can''t eat them!" A bird spirit who looked particularly small sighed and licked his lips regretfully, "I''m so hungry... recently I can''t find anything delicious."

    "Broken the contract! Broken the contract!" The black wings flapped, and more bird spirits screamed, with only the desire for food in the dark eyes, "eat them! Don''t sign the contract with the ten witches, don''t eat the dead , We are all starving to death!"

    Amid the shouting, the group of child-like monsters stretched out their paws to catch the group of people surrounded.

    "Everyone, be careful!" Seeing that the situation is critical, Guo Yanyun took the lead in drawing out the knife, letting everyone gather back to back.

    "Hee hee, fight with us..." Seeing those dying struggling people, the bird spirits laughed with a beautiful voice, but they stretched out their paws, as if there was electric light condensed on them, and they melted the sword in an instant. water! "You are humans, no matter how powerful you are...the army of the heavenly expeditions can''t kill us~"

    With a "poof", the slender claws dig into the fat soldier''s eye sockets, dig into and push the sky spirit cover away.

    As soon as the white brains came out, all the bird spirits became excited, flapping their wings and gathering."Stop it!" A new round of flesh and blood feast was about to begin, but suddenly there was a voice in the void to stop it.

    "Sister Youhuang!" The bird spirits were startled, and released their paws one after another. They were relatively surprised, sticking out their tongues childishly.

    "We are hungry... We don''t want to eat cold leftovers, we want to eat live." Finally, the very little bird spirit turned around, flapped its wings and flew to the ruins of the fire, leaning against it a little bit coquettishly. That girl.

    The fire was blasted by an unknown force and suddenly burned vigorously.

    The fire reflected the girl¡¯s pure and beautiful face¡ªit looked a little older than all the bird spirits. The eleven or twelve-year-old bird spirits opened their huge black wings and stopped in the air with a colorful feather crown on their heads, and they were beautiful. The complicated tangled network is decorated with nine bells on the wrist, and it jingles and sounds pleasantly with its slight movements.

    While instructing the same kind, it let go of its paws and loosened a corpse that had been pecked away from the sky spirit cover, and the corpse that had just been sucked through the remaining soul landed in a strange posture.

    "I have made an appointment with the Ten Witches who can¡¯t eat them, you are not allowed to mess around." The girl called "Youhuang" frowned, ignoring the coquettish little bird spirit. Rescue you! Do you think I am willing to eat leftovers? But the power of the ten witches is not something we can deal with. If we encircle and suppress again, we may be wiped out."

    With this reminder, everyone seemed to remember the tragedy of the last encirclement and suppression, and each remained silent.

    After hesitating like that, Guo Yanyun took the opportunity to take away the surviving subordinates and drew his sword with all his strength to kill.

    "I''m hungry... I want to eat!" Seeing the food run away, the little bird spirit burst into tears, stretched out his slender claws to grab Youhuang''s black feathers, "Ten Witches want to starve us to death?""Luo Luo, don''t cry." You Huang sighed, helplessly, "We monsters, it is not easy for us to survive under the rule of the Cangliu Empire... You thought it was Emperor Kongsang Chengguang''s section that can eat people casually. Happy time?"

    The girl stretched out her paws, grabbed Luo Luo¡¯s back, and greeted: "Everyone, let¡¯s break up early to find food! There are always some people who have just died and their souls have never disappeared and can eat their stomachs ¡ª Luo Luo, don''t rely on the brown candy, hurry up. Do it!"

    Unceremoniously, You Huang stretched out her claws to grab the little bird spirit, and threw it out like a ball.

    Luo Luo yelled, before waiting for it to spread its wings and fly, suddenly he felt something hit by his body.

    "Huh?-a living person?" He didn''t see who he had hit, but he instinctively smelled the breath of a living person. Luo Luo had a surprised look in his eyes, fearing that his companion would **** it, and quickly stretched out his paw without thinking. Squeeze towards each other.

    "Oh!" As soon as its paw stretched out, its body was suddenly empty, and it cried out painfully.

    "Something inexplicable." Someone said coldly in the ear. It felt like it was being picked up by its wings, and then violently thrown out and hit a wall with a scream of pain.

    All the bird spirits scattered for food were screamed in shock, and gathered together, and their black wings instantly covered the fire.

    You Huang quickly spread her wings to catch Luo Luo who fell on the ground, with a shocked look in her eyes¡ª

    That moment,

 Chapter 77 Festival

    It felt a powerful and evil spirit power entering the battlefield.

    "Lots of crows." The flames leaped, reflecting the gorgeous colors on the pale and handsome face of the man. His long blue hair was fluttering in the wind. Somo led the puppet to walk to the battlefield, looking up at the starry sky. The black wings gathered, but the complexion did not change at all, but he said something coldly, a little irritably.

    "I... I''m not a crow!" Luo Luo couldn''t help yelling when he was so despised for the first time. Seeing the other''s hair color, he became even more angry, "We are bird spirits! It is bird spirits, you What does this humble shark know!"

    "Anyway, they are all flat-haired beasts." So Mo was too lazy to listen to that. The murderous aura flashed through Bi Tong who was already faintly irritable, and raised his hand, "It''s chirping, it''s so noisy!"

    I still don''t know what the puppet master is doing, the gathered bird spirits didn''t care about the shark at all, but before they had time to disperse, they screamed collectively.

    The black feathers fell to the ground like black snow. In the flying black feathers, Somo sneered and withdrew his hand. On the transparent lead, there was a strange liquid dripping to the ground - it was the black blood of those monsters.

    "Ten Commandments!" The bird spirits exclaimed and exclaimed, but only You Huang stopped in the air and stunned for a while.

    As if remembering something, it dived down like lightning from mid-air, suddenly changed its shape, grew three pairs of wings, restored the terrifying appearance of the monster, and stretched out its claws to the puppet master-slender claws. There seems to be lightning condensed on the sky, turning all tangible and intangible things into ashes. However, Su Morgan didn''t evade at all. He just raised his hand, the light flashed between his fingers, and the thin line moved the strangely-shaped ring and flew quickly.You Huang actually didn''t avoid it, and the nine bells on his wrist rang crisply, entangled the flying leads, and the bell was instantly shattered.

    At the same time, with a soft "hiss" sound, You Huang had already torn off a piece of clothing on Su Mo''s back.

    In the light of the fire, the black dragon tattoo seemed to be alive, rising from the shoulder of the puppet master.

    "Sea Emperor!" You Huang exclaimed, the terrifying appearance of the monster suddenly disappeared, and she turned back to look at the beautiful blue-haired man with complicated eyes on the girl''s face, "You...you are a hundred years old. The former shark who made Bai Ying jump from the top of the tower? Are you Sumo?"

    The puppet master was shocked, and looked up at the bird spirit who asked this sentence in surprise.

    The girl''s face had a vaguely familiar feeling, which made him unconsciously stunned, unspeakably strange.

    "Yeah, I finally... see what you look like." You Huang laughed, stretched out her slender paws to cover her mouth, and smiled weirdly, "So handsome, no wonder Bai Ying... "

    "Who are you?" Before she finished speaking, Su Mo frowned and asked coldly, "Do you know Bai Ying?"

    "Hehehe..." You Huang suddenly smiled weirdly, spreading her huge black wings, "I won''t tell you! Unless¡ª" She paused, as if thinking about the conditions, but in a blink of an eye she saw the little girl next to the puppet master. The puppet laughed again: "Unless, you give me this little person like you!"

    "Here you?" Su Mo was startled, his fingers moved, and Arnold jumped up, leaping reluctantly on his shoulder. The puppet master stroked the puppet, who was so vivid with him, with his fingers wearing a strange ring, and a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Arnold is not a good boy..." He even dared to make such a request. The other party probably didn''t know this little man. Right?The girl flapped her wings and hung in the air, looking at the puppet on the shoulder of the puppet master and smiling: "It''s so cute, I like it!"

    Somo sneered--how did this bird spirit know the viciousness and horror of this little puppet.

    He smiled without explaining anything, and pointed to his shoulder: "Arnold, play with it as you like."

    With permission, the two-foot-tall puppet grinned open, then stood up with a click, and opened his hand to the black-winged girl floating in the air.

    "Ah, it''s so cute, I like it!" You Huang didn''t know the horror of the other party, but flew down, stretched out his paw and picked up Anuo. Somo didn''t look at it anymore, because he knew that Arnold had a fierce and evil temper and would inevitably torture everything he got to death before letting go.

    However, after a while, Youhuang''s childlike laughter continued in the air: "It''s Arnold? It''s so cute, so cute! ¡ª¡ªYou have a strange evil spirit, which attracts a monster like me in the dark. ...I can find you wherever you go in the future."

    The puppet master was stunned, and raised his head somewhat inconceivably, looking towards the sky with his empty eyes.

    There, the dark wings spread out, and the monster hugged the little puppet with its slender paws and kissed the puppet¡¯s cheek. The changed girl¡¯s face still carried a strange weird that made him feel uneasy. Feel. However, facing this kind of contact, Arnold did not have any murderous malice for the first time, opened his hand, hugged the monster''s neck, silently split his mouth, with a strange smile.

    "Arnold?!" Su Mo''s empty eyes had never had such a shock, and finally couldn''t help but blurt out.

    However, the puppet didn''t listen to him at all, just holding the monster''s neck with a cheerful smile in his eyes."Oh, look, it likes me!" You Huang happily hugged the puppet and greeted the puppet master on the ground, while holding Anuo in his arms, "Give it to me, give it to me! Bai Ying With you, I have Arnold~"

    "What the **** are you!" Can''t help it anymore, looking at the strange look of the monster and the look in Arnold''s eyes, Su Mo asked coldly, leaping up and waving at the girl with black wings.

    Such a fierce shot is already a killer blow from the murderous puppet master.

    You Huang hugged Arnold, and was still delighted. He didn''t expect that Su Mo would turn his face when he said that he would turn his face, and the shot would be a thunderous blow.

    It screamed and flapped its wings back, but no matter where it was too late, the transparent leads suddenly penetrated its wings and limbs, as if nailing it to the void. The monster showed a terrifying prototype, let go of its claws with a scream, and Arnold slammed to the ground.

    However, as if not reconciled, the puppet raised his face and looked at the twisted monster in mid-air, and there was a light in his eyes.

    "What the **** are you! If you don''t say anything, I will pull out your feathers and cut you piece by piece." Somo pushed back the swarming bird spirits, and coldly asked the monsters fixed in the void.

    In any case, when he saw this bird spirit transformed into a girl, he felt strangely uncomfortable in his heart.

    "I will not say! I will not say!" You Huang struggled fiercely and did not give in.

    With an indifferent expression in Su Mo''s eyes, he slowly raised his finger¡ª¡ª"Stop it! Don''t kill it!" Suddenly, as if a flash of light flashed by, someone screamed, and where the white rainbow flashed, the master puppet felt that the sword qi was coming, and the leads in his hand broke apart!

    There are strong enemies! Before he could think about it, he commanded it with his hand, and the leads crisscrossed and threw like a net.

    However, the visitor didn''t continue to attack him at all, just waved his sword to block, and at the same time loosened the **** of the monster. You Huang was wounded and gave someone a bitter look, immediately spread his wings and led the bird spirits to fly away quickly.

    With a ding, the invisible lightsaber and the invisible fuse interlaced, and the confrontation of power shocked both sides. At the moment of the fight, Sumo saw the person''s face and blurted out: "Baiying!"

    Outside is the **** and messy world after the killing, and the rest of the people in the room are immersed in the joy of gathering together in peace.

    "Yeah, how come the wound is not good? Didn''t that fellow Somo treat you?" I don''t know how many times he uncovered the gauze to inspect the wound. The Sheng muttered, as if he would pull up sugar cane every day after planting sugarcane. Monkey looking at once.

    "You keep moving, it''s strange that the wound will heal." Yan Xi didn''t say a word, but Murong Xiu on one side frowned, and couldn''t help but stop the unintelligible girl from being so frivolous--before being caught by Zhen Lan. He was taken aback when he was separated suddenly, and he ran into a group of people who had come back. Na Sheng cheered loudly when he saw that he was still alive, and pulled him back involuntarily. Seeing Na Sheng, and seeing Xijing returning together, Murong Xiu was determined in his heart and no longer insisted on leaving.

    In any case, it is already such a **** situation outside, is it safer to follow Xijing?

    However, the young jeweller from Zhongzhou shook his heart when he saw the dead girl Ting on the couch. He remembered that this mackerel girl had been following Xijing all the time-she was shot and killed in the chaos.

    Can''t even keep his own shark? ...Then, the mother may have overestimated the man''s abilities. This person... can he really protect himself from walking to Yecheng?"Hmph, you didn''t see Su Mo!-He slashed twice on his face, and the wound healed in the blink of an eye!" Unconvinced, Na Sheng retorted with an example he saw, "Now it is he who gave Yan Xi The wounds he healed are all sharks, so why is Yan Xi not good if he is so fast?"

    "..." The knowledgeable jeweler was also taken aback, not knowing what to say.

    "How can I compare with the young master..." Yan Xi couldn''t help but smile when he heard those words, looking at this ignorant girl¡ª¡ªSumo''s power, I''m afraid that all the people together may not be able to do it. If you can catch up, how can such healing ability be comparable to ordinary sharks?

    "Cut, what''s so great about him-he''s capricious and yin and yang, he can kill people without blinking." Na Sheng pouted, "Where is Yan Xi?

 Chapter 78 Festival

    ? I think you are much better than that guy! "

    "..." The fighters of the Restoration Army who had not spoken much suddenly fell silent again, as if they didn''t know how to answer them, and turned their faces slightly on the couch, looking at Xijing and Zhenlan who were talking on the other side. When Murong Xiu heard Na Sheng''s speechless words, he couldn''t help smiling bitterly, and walked away knowingly-a girl like her, there is nothing in her heart to hide anything, no matter love or hate, it is transparent and pure. I smiled when I saw it.

    It seems that after only a few days, this little girl has "changed her heart". He is a wise man. Of course, he would not fail to see that the old Sheng relied on his intentions, but the steady and steady businessman never broke it. Now it seems that this girl has completely changed his mind.

    How fast... Looking at the chirping Dongba girl, Murong Xiu laughed silently, feeling relieved. Suddenly, there was also a slight loss, as if the companions who had depended on each other since entering Yunhuang were going to move further and further away.

    "Huh, Yan Xi blushed?" He praised the opponent from the bottom of his heart. Na Sheng watched the pale face of the wounded Jongren warrior turned red, and couldn''t help but smile in surprise, catching with joy. Sayama, "You are shy when you praise you?"

    "No, I seem to have a fever." Turning his head, Yan Xi was a little embarrassed to distinguish, but his voice was unconcealable. In addition to the pain of the left chest wound, he felt that his body was burning in the fire. It was uncomfortable.

    Hearing such a voice, Na Sheng was startled, and quickly raised his hand to probe his forehead. The skin at the tentacle was not warm, and he didn''t feel any signs of fever.

    "There is no fever!" she asked in surprise.However, in a blink of an eye she came back to her senses-the shark should have no body temperature!

    When the pair were entangled over there, on the couch in the other corner of the room, Xi Jingzheng was talking about the past a hundred years with an old friend whom he had not seen for many years.

    Yunhuang¡¯s strongest swordsman was wrapped in a thick **** his chest, lying on the couch immobile, resting his head on the severed hand as a pillow, and looking down at his uninjured side on his chest, the one who was chattering endlessly. Head.

    Zhen Lan... Now she has become such a strange look.

    Thinking of the young prince who was expelled from Garan City for sin a hundred years ago and sat on the high throne to watch him leave, compared to the head of the man in front of him, although he saw no signs of aging, he had become proficient in the heads of many men. The disciple of Sword Saint only felt that Countless past loves and hates roared in the chest like a tide.

    Looking back, it¡¯s a hundred years of life... Since Zhen Lan was thirteen years old, as a soldier of the Cavalry Forward Battalion, he went to the northern sand country to bring the commoner prince back to the imperial capital, and forged a brotherly friendship, more than a hundred years have passed. .

    "Hey, I took so much saliva, are you listening!" Realizing Xijing''s trance, the head on his chest became angry, and the severed hand on the neck of the wounded moved suddenly, and slapped. I slapped the swordsman and woke him up.

    "Ah, what are you talking about? That Sheng? Huangtian?" Xijing suddenly recovered, only remembering the most repeated words of the other party, and nodding again and again, "I have promised Aying about this matter. Don''t worry, I will try my best to protect her. Go to Jiuyi King Tomb."

    "I said, did you have too much to do with you?" Seeing the swordsman spit out, Zhenlan couldn''t help but beat his friend with a chestnut, "What do you promise Hongshan over there? "

    Following the direction of the broken finger, Xi Jing turned his head and saw Murong Xiu who was sitting on the side bored, his face changed slightly."I thought I could take Murong Xiu and Na Sheng on the road together, first send that girl to Jiuyi, and then send Murong to Yecheng-anyway, it''s still on the way." Xijing said his original plan, and suddenly smiled bitterly. But now..."

    "But now, the Cangliu Empire has been completely alarmed and will definitely pursue and kill you and your party with all your strength." Before waiting for his friend to finish, Zhenlan rolled his eyes and continued, "You have become a disaster star, and you don''t know what to do along the way. How many fierce battles have been encountered-if you let that kid follow you on the road, I am afraid that it will be more dangerous than letting him go on the road alone with a heavy treasure, right?"

    "..." Zhen Lan''s words are always honest and rude, Xijing curled his lips, had nothing to answer, and stared at the lonely head angrily. "Poison Tongue" is better than the past."

    Zhen Lan glared back at him, but the expression on his always casual face was solemn, with a sigh: "You still have that temper-you can back everything on your body, regardless of whether you work hard or not!"

    "What are you working on? I have been drinking and sleeping for a hundred years, so I should do something." Xijing ignored his friend''s words, smiled bitterly, and turned to look at the corpse of the mackerel girl who was covered with sheets next to him. Suddenly, his brows were covered with wind and frost. There is a sense of pain, "I have never wanted to care about anything on Yunhuang, regardless of the Kongsang people or the Yu people. When Hongshan left, I could still say to myself that she is still happy after all; but... ¡­Ting is dead. I can no longer lie to myself that nothing on Yunhuang has nothing to do with me¡ªbecause the person I care about is dead. Zhenlan, I don¡¯t want anyone to be hurt anymore."

    "So, are you going to intervene?" Prince Kongsang looked at the famous general and smiled.

    "Do your best." Yunhuang''s number one swordsman covered his chest injury and nodded, but his eyes were heavy, "I am limited after all, but there are too many''guards'' in my heart--Zhen Lan, I am not only thinking about Kongsang, Hongshan¡¯s child, but I also want to help the Jongren clan return to the blue sea...heh, isn¡¯t it a big ambition?"

    "As expected of my childhood buddies..." Upon hearing that, Zhen Lan''s head suddenly let out an agreeable laugh, severed his hand and pulled out from under Xijing''s head, firmly squeezed the swordsman''s hand, and applauded, "Kong Sang Fu China, the Yuren return, and create a new world, so that all the races of Yunhuang can live safely and freely-with the same ambition, let us work hard together!"

    Xijing smiled suddenly, not surprised at the thought of the crown prince. Zhenlan has always been an excellent leader. If he had not met the messy stall of the Menghua Dynasty when he was a teenager, he would be unable to return home and abroad without assistance. After he became the throne, I am afraid that he would become the king of the Kongsang people, right?

    However, the world has collapsed, and mountains and rivers have been overturned, and now there is actually another opportunity to realize the dream again.A hundred years later, the hands of the two young friends finally clasped together again, firm and steady, as if forging an unbreakable covenant.

    Just as the two men and the generals cut their hearts to each other and made a covenant, the door suddenly opened.

    "The bird spirit is here! Put out the candle and don''t be found!" Mrs. Ruyi staggered in from the outside and said anxiously.

    "Mrs. Ruyi, come and take a look, Yan Xi... Yanxi has a terrible fever!" At the same time, Na Sheng cried out.

    16. Past events

    Under the dim starlight, those black wings disappeared instantly, leaving only two people standing silently among the dead bodies on the ground.

    The fishy wind swept over, and whispered like weeping among the dilapidated households. Bai Ying stared at the corpses piled up in the dark night, and suddenly put away the lightsaber, folded his hands on the center of his eyebrows, and began to mutter in a long and long voice. Complicated prayers. Under the dark black night, the pure white underworld woman is like a luminous idol, calm and gentle, with a compassionate expression on her face.

    Su Mo turned his head and no longer faced her, cast his empty eyes on the empty streets of Nancheng, and suddenly frowned slightly¡ª¡ª

    Although he couldn''t see with his eyes, he was able to see more scenes than ordinary people through the induction of his inner magic.

    At this moment, under the curtain of night, he saw countless illusory souls scattered from the civilians who had just died, struggling to rise into the air and gather. Every ray of ghost, with terrible fear, hatred and despair before death, will not squint at all. The pervasive "evil" breath caused the puppet master to frown slightly.Those wisps of ghosts broke free from the dead body, entangled in the air, cursing and howling viciously.

    Bai Ying pressed her eyebrows with her hands and chanted prayers in a low voice, trying to calm the hostility of these lonely ghosts.

    "Life and death are endless from generation to generation, this life is over, go to the other side to reincarnate!" After the long prayer, the woman in white stretched out her hands, palms upwards and whispered to those ghosts, her long and white hair reaching her ankles was like being caught by the wind. Blow, hunt and dance.

    However, the lonely spirits and ghosts gathered did not disperse as they said, instead they let out an angry whistle, swirling and entangled in the air like boiling, transforming into a weird shape. Suddenly screamed and dived down, and rushed to the two living people in the ruins. The strands of lonely souls with hideous features were actually trying to destroy all living things on the ground.

    Bai Ying was startled, those lonely souls rushed towards her, but they passed through her body and couldn''t help but continue to fly out. All of them have shocked expressions. Looking back at this white-haired girl-is it the ghost? This woman who reads prayers for them is also a ghost?

    "So many dying people''s anger, hatred, and despair, do you think it can be eliminated with a few words?" On the other side, Somo retracted the lead that had just been sent out, and the transparent silk thread was still wrapped in silk quilts. The shredded soul, all the ghosts that pounced on him were destroyed by the puppet master''s relentless hands.

    "Those dead eyes won''t close...unless they see the final retribution. Otherwise--" Somo said lightly, his face solemn, and suddenly raised his finger to the sky, "Even if you turn into a monster, you won''t give up revenge. !"

    Bai Ying raised her head, and the jet black wings spread over her head in an instant.

    So many just died

 Chapter 79 Festival

    The lonely ghost and ghost, after entanglement, actually formed a new monster. Those hatred, despair, anger and sorrow could not be dissipated, and turned into evil spirits in the dark night-just above her head, a new bird spirit born.

    The bird spirit that had just been born from death had the face of a newborn baby, smooth and round, and his eyes were still ignorant. However, behind the baby, huge black wings covered the sky.

    "If you want to kill, take advantage of it now." The puppet master suddenly sneered, "Otherwise this monster will escape into the world and eat people!"

    Bai Ying''s fingers squeezed the lightsaber, and she drew it out--however, the newly born monster seemed to have not learned to prey and evade. It was just like a baby looking ignorantly and fearlessly at the sword saint disciple holding the lightsaber. He smiled, spread his wings and flew around, hovering for a while, flapping his wings and preparing to go away.

    Bai Ying''s hands trembled a little, and she gritted her teeth. However, at that moment, Somo raised his hand without hesitation, his index finger popped out, and a thin white light whizzed like a ringing arrow, piercing the baby''s brain, and then twisted hard, tearing the entire baby''s body apart. Open, cut into pieces and shattered.

    The black feathers fell like black snow, and accompanied by the screams of the monster''s dying, the black blood rained down like a rain of black blood, passing through Bai Ying''s void body, and falling onto the blood-filled ruins.

    "With an empty stunt, you can''t kill even a monster." The puppet master retracted the dripping fuse and sneered, "Why let the bird spirit out of just now?"

    Bai Ying smiled suddenly, as if she didn''t mind that tone, and said lightly: "That''s what I know..."Su Mo was stunned for a moment, and a burst of laughter suddenly flashed in his blank eyes, and he sneered: "Ah? Except for the shark, you also know bird spirits! Amazing, Prince Concubine, why are you always involved with these monsters? Woolen cloth?"

    With such a harsh tone, the little puppet sitting on the shoulders of the puppet master couldn''t help but open his mouth, sneered, watching the woman in white clothes finally changed slightly, settled down, and looked in front of him silently for many years. Former lover. A hundred years have passed, the shark boy has grown up to be the tall and handsome man in front of him. However, such gloomy eyes have not changed the slightest, and the words are piercing and acrimonious.

    That was the magic star she hit.

    "Your temper seems to be getting worse and worse for a hundred years. I don''t know how that woman can stand it." Putting the lightsaber that she just pulled out into her sleeve, Bai Ying turned her head to look at him, and suddenly smiled slightly, "but Thank you for saving that Sheng during the day."

    Su Mo''s mouth twitched suddenly, as if unspeakable regret passed from his brows, speechless.

    The puppet on his shoulder turned his head with a click, and looked at his master as if he was a joke. With a strange expression on his small face, he curled his mouth and laughed silently.

    "A hundred years ago, I owed you a life." After a long silence, the puppet master spoke, turned and led the little puppet away, "Now I pay you the favor."

    The puppet reluctantly jumped from the shoulders of the puppet master to the ground, and was dragged by the transparent fuse, leaping into the corpses in the scattered places. Under the black night, the breath of death was permeating, and Sumo walked in the ruins, and the fishy night breeze blew his long dark blue hair, unspeakable and lonely.

    "If you still talk about''human feelings'', how about making a covenant?" As if thinking about it for a long time, before watching the young master of Yuren walk into the night, Bai Ying finally spoke and proposed, "For you Yuren, also for We Kongsang people, I hope you can consider the matter of alliance-at present neither of us can stand alone against the Cangliu Empire."

    Sumo stopped at a half-collapsed wall and did not look back. However, the puppet raised his face and saw the strange smile flashing in the empty eyes of the puppet master. After a moment of silence, the young master of the shark finally laughed in a low voice: "Ah, did you come to be a lobbyist? This kind of big thing, Prince Zhenlan will not show up, but asking you to say it is really a bit It¡¯s strange¡ªhe thought he was good, but it¡¯s a pity that some things might not be what he expected.""Zhen Lan will mention it to you-now I want to say it by myself, it''s none of his business." Bai Ying''s wink also fell, hiding his unhappiness, and continuing to say indifferently, "We just have to take back on this land. The power of life, you also have your long-cherished wish for thousands of years-our common enemy now is the Ice Clan Cangliu Empire, and we should not be hostile to each other. The shark can return to the blue sea."

    Sumo listened to the princess''s persuasion, his expression in his eyes changed slightly, but when he heard the last words, he couldn''t help but sneer: "The thousand-year long-cherished wish? Our long-cherished wish, didn''t it just start when your Kongsang people perished the sea country thousands of years ago? Time! Help you restore the country? If the country is restored, the birds will hide in their bows. Who will guarantee that you can keep the promise and let us return to the blue sea?-The Ice Clan promised us like that a hundred years ago, so we did our best to help them , But in the end, how did the Cangliu Empire treat the Jongren clan after the founding of the country? With more violent and cruel enslavement and suppression!"

    The puppet master suddenly turned his head. For the first time, his empty eyes had the brilliance of ordinary people, cold and sharp as a needle.

    That is no longer a dispute between the young men and women on the top of the White Pagoda a hundred years ago, but is about the rise and fall of the two countries and nations-all the "favors" can''t be talked about... Besides, where are there any favors now? .

    "Sumo, you have to believe in Zhen Lan, he is not that kind of person." Bai Ying took a step closer, resisting and arguing, "He has always sympathized with what happened to the Yaoren, and wants to work hard for the tragedy created by Emperor Xingzun. Stop in his hands! I know what he thinks¡ªyou have to believe him."

    "Sympathy?" Su Mo suddenly sneered, "Who wants that kind of thing!-Well, even if he was able to do it a hundred years ago, what was the crown prince doing? Come to show his good for help and show his''sympathy''?"

    "At that time, Zhen Lan was powerless." Crown Prince Kongsang relentlessly defended her husband, talking about the political situation a hundred years ago, "The Qing King controlled the government, and the kings were fighting each other. The decree was difficult and there were many abuses. He is one. What can the prince of the common people who have just returned from the north do?"

    "Oh, the tongue is bright and the lotus..." Hearing that, the puppet master suddenly sneered again, shook his head and looked at her slightly, whether it was sarcasm or disdain in his eyes, "When did the princess lady become so eloquent? Arguable? Don¡¯t you blush if you are refuted and dare not answer?"

    Bai Ying was trying her best to distinguish, but when she heard that, her heart suddenly choked and she couldn''t speak.

    Perhaps it was because the biological mother left her early and the stepmother was harsh, the noble girl a hundred years ago was so restrained and shy. Later, at the age of fifteen, he lived alone on the top of the tall white pagoda, and he cared about every step carefully, for fear that an improper behavior would be reprimanded by a courtesan officer. Although his status is honorable, he is timid and cautious, and speaks softly to anyone. Even the maid slave who plays the puppet show can say the following things to her when there is no maid beside her.However, perhaps because only this shark boy said to her is more interesting than the ritual female officer. Although the noble girl is crying every time, she still likes to play and chat with him in private from time to time-but she doesn''t know that there is emptiness. What kind of gloomy and dangerous mentality did the eye-eyed Ma Tong answer her when listening to her voice, not letting go of any chance of stinging people.

    It''s like a hedgehog erecting the thorns all over his body. It is extremely venomous and difficult. If the opponent shows a little bit of disdain and malice, he will fight back desperately-but the noble girl just gets flushed and stammers when he says something. Know how to refute. When the next day came, he still had to call the mackerel boy to perform in the puppet show, and then he would play with him in private.

    But after a hundred years, everything has changed.

    "You...then, please believe me." Unable to convince the other party, Bai Ying finally said a word, and she stuttered for a while, "If you don''t believe in Zhen Lan, at least please believe me-I am sincere. I want to help you and Kongsang. If Zhenlan breaks the contract in the future, I will stop him at all costs."

    Such a confession spread into the night breeze, leaving Somo silent for a long time.

    Even if he didn''t understand Prince Kongsang''s thoughts, Bai Ying''s attitude had been understood a hundred years ago. If it is said that among the tens of thousands of Kongsang people, there are still two people who have slightly dispelled the hostility of the shark clan, then there are only two: the general Xijing who was expelled in order to protect the shark people from being slaughtered, and the white pagoda from Jialan. The crown prince Bai Ying jumped down.

    Now, the two Kongsang people jointly extended a hand of peace to the Yu people.

    "Even if I believe you-can you still believe me?" After a long silence, the puppet master suddenly laughed, with a cold sarcasm, "Even if the contract is made, I am not a trustworthy person, I am born I like to be capricious and betray others. If I break my promise again, you can no longer use the Xie Clan to die."

    Having said that, no longer entangled in this question, he turned around and turned back towards the Ruyi Gambling House.

    Bai Ying stood in the middle of the road, and hadn''t figured out how to answer, so Sumo had already walked over. The street was very narrow and he didn''t have any dodges, so he walked straight and staggered, his shoulders passed through the empty body of the ghost without any hindrance, and he didn''t look back."I am willing to believe you again." Suddenly, Princess Kongsang spoke with a firm voice, "I believe you will not break the contract-if I lose again this time, it will be my life, the entire Kongsang clan. Life."

    Bring a puppet

 Chapter 80 Festival

    The human puppet master stopped, but didn''t turn his head, sneered: "You have the courage! Why do you believe it?"

    "This." Bai Ying lowered her eyes, and her hand suddenly flicked out of her sleeve.

    A small object cut through the air and hit his shoulder. Su Mo subconsciously stretched out his hand to catch it, spread his palms, bowed his head, and suddenly his body shook imperceptibly, as if the small thing hit his heart, but he quickly squeezed the palm of his hand silently.

    The little puppet''s expression was also a little stiff suddenly, looking down at the master''s hand, his mouth was tightly pressed.

    Somo didn''t answer a word again, and turned back to the Ruyi Gambling Shop without looking back, with a faintly terrifying light on his face, with anger and murderousness, his slender and pale fingers clenched tightly and pierced the skin of his palm. ¡ª

    In the dark night, there was a soft sound, as if something was shattered in an instant.

    The fine powder spilled between the fingers of the puppet master, shining with a pearly gleam in the black and iron night.

    Tianma''s transparent wings and pitch-black wings crossed in mid-air, and the wind howled.The two parties who belonged to the underworld quickly passed by without greeting each other.

    "A lot of bird spirits... Is there a disaster in Taoyuan County?" Seeing the gathered black wings passing by, Lan Xia, the leader of the team, muttered to herself, her expression tense, her fingers fastened Tianma''s rein, and she accelerated her speed." No! Could something be wrong with the Crown Prince and the Crown Princess? Hong Yuan, we have to hurry up!"

    However, when the Lan Wang turned his head, he saw the beautiful Chi Wangyou looking back at the direction the bird spirits were passing by, startled with a strange expression on his face.

    "What''s the matter?" Lan Xia asked in surprise.

    "Lan Xia...Did you see the wounded one among the bird spirits just now?" After watching the group of monsters whizzing and disappearing into the dark night, Hong Kite turned her head and whispered to her colleague while galloping. , "Very familiar...it should be something we have seen before. Did you recognize it?"

    "I didn''t pay attention." Lan Xia was anxious, because he had already seen the terrible scene after burning on the ground, "Who is it like?"

    "White King." Hong Yuan bit her lips tightly and spit out two words.

    Lan Xia looked back in surprise and saw Chi Wang¡¯s face, and knew that it was definitely not a joke: "White King? Are you talking about the predecessor Bai Wangliao, or the current prince Bai Wangying?"

    Chi Wang lowered his head, with a thoughtful expression on his glamorous face: "All are like."

    "God..." The Blue King suddenly understood, and blurted out, "You mean, that monster is--!"Hong Yuan didn''t speak, but just nodded slowly. At this moment, as if sensing something, the two of them quickly reined their horses and led a group of Underworld Warriors to the broken courtyard on the ground silently.

    There, on a plaque full of chaotic arrows, there was a few big golden characters written: Ruyi Gambling Shop.

    "It seems to be right here." Feeling the breath of the crown prince, Lan Xia was anxious, too late to think about the topic before, and quickly jumped off his horse.

    Walking away from the pure white woman''s side, she was immediately surrounded by the boundless night.

    The puppet master silently led the doll through the ruins, passing through those dying broken walls, his pale face was reddened by the faint fire, and his empty eyes were similar to hatred and viciousness. His fierce expression flashed across his dark blue eyes like lightning.

    The puppet originally followed the master with a click, but suddenly stopped, pulled the lead in Suma''s hand, raised his hand straight, and pointed to the road ahead and the Ruyi gambling house in the distance¡ª ¡ªGo in the wrong direction.

    However, the puppet master did not pay attention to the puppet at all. He walked in the ruins in a daze, and made Anuo staggered and flew out without stopping. Perhaps knowing that the master is in a terrible mood, the puppet, who has been disobedient, quickly followed up silently.

    A half-fallen wooden fence stood in front of him.

    However, such an impenetrable barrier made the young master of Shark stand in a daze, and his empty eyes passed through the fence in front of him, as if he had seen the far end of time and space.

    The other side of time and space is still a wooden fence, as if a gate blocked in memory.Behind the sturdy wooden cage is the face of a young child with horror. Hiding in a corner of the cage, with dark blue eyes looking at a group of merchant-like people outside, they desperately shrunk their bodies into a ball-as if this If you curl your body as hard as you can, you can become a tiny little bit, and disappear from the coppery and dirty space in front of you.

    However, the stout hand from outside reached in, grabbed him effortlessly, took it out, and showed it to the merchants: "Look, it''s only forty years old! How young, I can earn you money for a long time in the future. "

    "What''s on its back? Such a big birthmark?-Oh, is there still a tumor in its stomach?" A hand stretched out, tore its clothes, looked at it, frowned in disgust, "What about this kind of thing? Sell ??it? It can only be used to produce pearls, and it is not cost-effective to teach it to weave silk."

    "Hey, don''t go, don''t go, the price is easy to negotiate-you look at its face again, it must be beautiful like you have never seen before!" The consignor was anxious, turned the child''s face hard, and yelled at the away merchants. .

    How many years have passed since those days... eighty years? Ninety years?

    In that dark corner of Yechengdong City, the wooden cage was his childhood home, so that for a long time, he believed that this stinking street with no sunlight all the year round was the whole world. This grew up in the eyes that were regarded as "things", the initial fear and panic became numb after time and again, and the hatred and resistance grew day by day. It seems that poisonous vines are entangled and grow crazily, enveloping the child''s heart, twisting his bones, and densely shielding any ray of light above the head.

    After experiencing the pain of breaking abdomen, the pain of dismantling bones and legs, he died alive. One day, he was bought in a human form, all kinds of poison, just to squeeze the last tear in the eyes of the children of the shark.

    However, at that time, the years of burning of the fire of hatred had already scorched the heart and lungs, no matter how severely beaten and humiliated, no tears gushed out of the child''s yin eyes. That day, after the crazier torture passed, the children still bit their lips and refused to cry. In the dying breath, I heard the master discussing from the side: Why not just dig out the "Ning Bizhu" from this mackerel child who can''t produce beads and sell it for money, right?

    At that moment, without thinking about it, he grabbed the silver shuttle used for weaving and pierced his eye, piercing his eyeball.

    ¡ª¡ªThose Kongsang people, never want to get anything from him again. Never, never think about it!In fact, before he became blind, his eyes had never seen light. There is total darkness in front of him, and a never-ending night.

    Until later, he was taken in by the Blue King¡¯s Mansion and sent to the top of the White Tower of Garan to execute the despicable conspiracy. He was finally free from the hands of the Blue King. However, he had already given the last thing left, and nothing was left. .

    How can I forget everything? How could it be forgotten!

    After so many years of insults and damages, so many people''s destruction and death, he carried such a sea of ??blood and deep hatred, and went to gain strength desperately. Isn''t it possible to come back and not to avenge the people who should be condemned by the heavens, but to hold those stained The hands of the blood and tears of the sharks, fighting side by side with their brothers and sisters?

    How can he do it? How can it be done!

    The puppet master stood blankly among the ruins, facing the half-fallen wooden fence, slowly raised his hand, clenched it, and punched the wood in front of him¡ªinstantly, the fence was torn apart under the terrifying force.

    However, Sumo''s hand did not stop, hitting the broken pieces of wood uninterrupted, punch after punch. Until the entire wooden fence is reduced to debris.

    Among the wood chips flying in the sky, the puppet master suddenly pressed his **** hands against the scorched ground, and knelt down in the ruins tremblingly, seeming to be howling silently. But there are no more tears.

    The powder of the pearl finally leaked out from the tightly held fingers little by little, and then dripping, was the red blood bead pouring out of the palm.

    The night wind rolled over, smelly and damp¡ªlike the dark, coppery streets in the East City hundreds of years ago.silence. In the silence, I suddenly heard a slight "click" approaching, and then something cold hugged his neck. The puppet Suno silently leaned his head on his master''s cheek, and hugged Somo''s neck in the dark eyes that changed the light of understanding and comfort for the first time.

    The puppet master did not speak, but silently hugged his puppet.

    At that moment, there was a rare understanding and consideration between the strange twin brothers who had been fighting each other, as if they were dependent on each other.

    "Arnold..." For a long time, Sumo stood up holding the doll, and muttered weakly, "Do you...really like that monster?"

    "Click", the puppet did not speak, but just nodded slightly and grinned.

    "Okay... as you wish." Holding his only partner, the puppet master closed his eyes and smiled bitterly. "When things are settled for the Re-National Army tomorrow, we will go to her, okay?" paused Sumo, there was a blank light in his eyes again, and he murmured: "It''s a good match for companionship with monsters¡ªactually, I think that Youhuang is very weird...you seem to be familiar with it, right?"

    Arnold cracked his mouth silently, and seemed to hug his master happily, but a dark and unpredictable light flashed in his eyes.

    The moment he stood up, both the puppet master and the puppet were startled.

    She should have been alarmed by the sound of the wood cracking just now, the ghost woman had come to her side silently for unknown time, standing on a street corner ten feet away, quietly watching the doll stand up from the ground holding the doll

 Chapter 81 Festival

    Puppet master. Long white hair drifted down from her forehead, and in the **** night, there was no wind, and the eyes drooping were flashing indescribable because of the scene.

    The moment he saw Bai Ying, the caring and compassionate expression on Anuo''s face suddenly disappeared, letting go of Somo''s neck, and with a click, he jumped onto Somo''s broad and flat shoulders and sat down, watching with a sneer and vicious expression. Looking at the ghost woman who came, and looking at the expression on the face of the master, she was vaguely gloating.

    For hundreds of years, no matter when he was a child in Dongshi, in the slave owner''s workshop; when he was a boy in the Qingwang Mansion, in the Garan White Pagoda Temple; when he was a young man, he wandered in Zhongzhou and in the four seas. In my heart, I didn''t even have the slightest feeling of weakness and hesitation, let alone the anger and struggle that just collapsed.

    For many, many years, he almost thought that he had forgotten the life like the sunless life in Dongshi...It turned out that hatred was like a poison, planted deep into the bone.

    Sumo never looked at Bai Ying, squeezed his hands, stood up and walked without looking back, not wanting to look at the pity in the other side''s eyes.

    "Wait a minute." As if seeing the other party''s emotions, Bai Ying stood on the road and suddenly raised her arm to stop him. It seemed that he had made some determination, his low-down eyes flashed with light, and he raised his arm to block the path of the puppet master.

    Underworld''s illusory hand formed an empty "world", but in front of such an obstacle, Somo stopped.

    The two people who crossed sideways did not look at each other, but stopped and were silent."Just now... the monster was a dead Bai people." The illusory slender hand suddenly trembled slightly, Bai Ying lowered his head, and finally spoke hardly, "That bird spirit," Are my relatives."

    Su Mo was suddenly startled, and turned his head like lightning to glance at Princess Kongsang¡ª

    "Why the most noble prince of the Bai people is always related to monsters?" In his heart, when he heard Anuo''s sneer, he almost blurted out such words, and finally held back it. The puppet master thought of the bird spirit girl. The appearance is just a faint question: "Is it your sister?"

    Bai Ying''s half-sister, Qing Wang''s sister, Princess Qingwen, and the daughter of Bai Wangliao, Bai Lin-a girl who is more than ten years younger than Bai Ying, but whose blood is more noble than her sister. The Qing Wang brothers and sisters tried their best to make this girl a princess, but they were unsuccessful. It is said that the child was very young when he died.

    No wonder that monster had such a weird aura that made him feel familiar.

    "Not only my sister." Bai Ying said in a low voice, and her voice began to tremble slightly. "At the same time, it is my stepmother, my uncle and brother, my minister and the people...all the people in this world who are connected to me by blood."

    As if because of the intense emotional ups and downs, the ankle-length snow-white hair was flying like the wind. In the messy hair, the crown prince of Kongsang turned her head and looked at Somo, but there was something real on her illusory face. Grief: "Sumo, that is the demon that all my people have died out of despair and resentment! It is the evil spirit condensed by the countless souls of the Bai clan."

    The puppet master suddenly looked back and looked at the ghost woman beside him.

    "It''s because of me...I jumped from the White Tower willfully and left all the clansman behind, that''s why they were exterminated by the Cangliu Empire. The massacre on the fief lasted for ten days." Dingding looked at all the turbulence that year. The original initiator, Bai Ying, for the first time, did not hesitate to talk about the dispute a hundred years ago, and calmly faced her childhood mistakes, "Except for my father and king who brought some brave generals to fight out and return to the imperial capital. Dead-in order to avoid the continuation of the bloodline, the Cangliu Empire brought all the royal family members to the lonely mountain in the north, crucified to death on the cliff!"

    "Some people''s souls have been kept there forever-but some of their wronged souls escaped and condensed into the evil spirits of the demon world." Bai Ying suddenly smiled bitterly, turned her head slightly in the night breeze, and listened, "Listen." ...Every night, there is still the cries of those wronged souls on the lonely mountain in the wind of the cloud."Su Mo turned his head silently, and indeed, from the far north, there was a vague cry of Ruoyuowu, evil grief.

    "Kongsang originally had tens of millions of people, but now there are less than 100,000 people sleeping in a colorless city without the sun." Bai Ying''s eyes suddenly felt invisible grief, "So much blood. Isn¡¯t it enough? Even if we Kongsang people have committed terrible mistakes, isn¡¯t the price paid in this massacre not enough to pay off? My parents, brothers, family and friends are all dead, and Bai Lin was only thirteen years old when he died... Enough! Do you want to see the last Kongsang dead to be reconciled?"

    Such a fierce tone made the face of the puppet on the shoulder of the puppet master slightly changed. There were countless complex expressions on Somo''s pale face, but he never said a word, just staggered back, as if not. I want to continue to face this kind of scolding again.

    "Please," Suddenly, his cold hand was held by a colder hand, and the dead spirit caught him, looking at his eyes pleadingly, "Please think about it. The damned ones are already dead, please don¡¯t let those who survived be out of sight because of unnecessary accumulating grievances¡ªif you and Zhen Lan¡¯s power are united, you might really be able to overthrow the Cangliu Empire, no matter to us Kongsang and you are the best choice."

    The damned ones are already dead...In that case, the puppet master suddenly struck like lightning.

    His empty eyes looked at the void spirit in front of him, staggering back.

    "Somo, I have never resented you before, and now I am more willing to trust you again-if a person still knows the tears and the pain, then there must be something he wants to protect." Obviously felt the shake in the other person''s heart. Princess Kongsang refused to let go of his hand, and tried her best to persuade, "With your strength, you could have brought happiness to more people. If you want to exchange terms, you can just speak up."

    "Huh!" Suddenly a sharp whistling cut through the air, and Bai Ying let go of her hand subconsciously.

    The sharp transparent lead cut like a knife and stopped her. It was the puppet sitting on the shoulder of the puppet master who shot. Arnold''s eyes were sullen. He looked at the woman in front of him coldly, and his eyes were murderous.

    Sumo shook her hand away, staggering back, and stopped until her back hit the broken wall. He calmed down the undulating breath of his chest in an instant, suddenly smiled coldly, and turned around: "What I want to guard is the tribe, and has nothing to do with you Kongsang people-what I want is something that I can''t hold my fingers anymore. ."Before the words fell, the puppet master no longer stayed, and quickly disappeared into the dark night.

    Listening to the sound of flapping wings outside the window, the people in the room breathed a sigh of relief and began to continue the conversation that was interrupted by the sudden appearance of the bird spirit.

    Mrs. Ruyi lit the light again, and went closer to see the injuries of the Zuo Quanshi of the Restoration Army.

    Under the lamp, Yan Xi''s face paled from blood loss actually showed a strange blush. Although he tried his best to suppress it, he still couldn''t help but coughing constantly. He was a little irritated and grasped the binding on the wound with his hands, as if there Something is burning, unbearable.

    "What''s the matter?" Mrs. Ruyi was taken aback, knowing that Zuo Quanshi was stoic, and had not groaned from the beginning to the end after suffering such a serious injury in the hands of the Zhengtian Army, but now she has an expression of pain that cannot be concealed.

    "Madam, Yan Xi is burning very badly!" Na Sheng was anxious, clutching the couch and turning his head to shout to the beautiful woman, with a cry.

    She hurriedly put down the candlestick, bent down, and probed the other person''s forehead with some disbelief. Suddenly, her hand trembled violently¡ªin fact, it didn''t have much temperature, but for the cold-blooded shark people, the body temperature is now like this. , No doubt it is so burning that the blood in the body is boiling!

    How could it be like this... how could it be like this?

    Mrs. Ruyi was stunned, and quickly brought a cup of tea. Na Sheng grabbed his hand in a hurry, helped Yan Xi sit up, and handed it to his lips. The mackerel warrior seemed to be unable to speak because of the rapidly rising body temperature. He saw the water and subconsciously drank it in one gulp, but his lips were still chapped, and there was a longing light in his eyes. That Sheng poured another cup quickly, and it was just a moment of drunk.

    After drinking all the water in the pot, Yan Xi was still weak, as if a high fever had consumed all the water in his body.Na Sheng was anxious to cry, but when she got up to find water, Mrs. Ruyi suddenly raised her hand and held her down. There was a thoughtful look in the beautiful woman''s eyes, and she murmured: "It''s useless, you can''t stop giving him water, or he will die."

    "Going to die?!" Na Sheng screamed when he heard the words, and attracted Murongxiu and Zhenlan Xijing to look at him. However, the Dongba girl ignored Mrs. Ruyi and almost cried. He stood up, "Isn''t it good just now... and I said that Suma had healed him, so why is it so powerful all at once! What should I do?"

    Murongxiu heard what Madam Ruyi said seriously, and couldn''t bear it after all, and stood up: "Madam, I wonder if Yao Cao works?"

    Mrs. Ruyi was stunned for a moment, looked at this shark''s child, and shook her head.

    Na Sheng''s face suddenly paled--even Yao Cao didn''t work?

    "Hey, don''t be afraid, there is me." At that moment, Zhen Lan, who was listening, suddenly said, comforting the holder of Emperor Tian, ??"It really can''t, I can give him my blood..."

    "What?!" Na Sheng was startled, looking at the weird head, "Yan Xi is not a vampire!"

    "What do you know! Little girl." Xijing struggled to get to the ground and walked to the bed of Yanxi''s illness-after all, he was a disciple of the Sword Saint, healed.

 Chapter 82 Festival

    The strength is far beyond ordinary people, and Sumo uses magical power to heal his wounds, and can barely walk around after a short rest. He held Zhenlan''s head in one hand and the broken limb in the other and walked to Na Sheng, curling his lips: "What is the most powerful thing on Yunhuang? Kongsang''s emperor''s blood!-Thank you Zhenlan, please."

    "Ah..." Not only that Sheng, but also Mrs. Ruyi on one side was stunned, looking at the two dignitaries of the Kongsang clan in front of him.

    Xijing spent a lot of time getting along with Yuren, and when he raised his hand to probe Yanxi''s forehead, he knew that it was not a trivial matter. He immediately nodded to Zhen Lan. Zhen Lan didn''t say a word, and raised his wrist. With a click, the lightsaber unsheathed and drew it towards Prince Kongsang''s wrist.

    "Ah-no need!" At that moment, Mrs. Ruyi came back to his senses, with a complicated look on his face, and quickly stopped Xijing. Xijing was seriously injured and could not send and receive freely, and almost hurt the other party by mistake. Mrs. Ruyi hurriedly stopped at the left side of the Rejuvenating Army''s Zuo Quan Envoy: "I don''t need the blood of the emperor, Yan Xi is not hurt..."

    "Then it''s sick." Xijing was blocked, frowning, coldly, "Madam, life matters. Don''t delay when talking about grievances in the past."

    "It''s not a disease!" Mrs. Ruyi stomped her foot, frowning as if she didn''t know how to explain, "No medicine is needed at all!"

    "..." Everyone was taken aback.

    However, at this moment, they heard the flapping sound of wings again.Everyone in the room turned their heads in a flash and saw the horses falling from the sky under the night. The wings of Tianma swept across the air smoothly, gathered together, and gently landed in the broken courtyard outside. The black-robed warriors rolled over and got off their horses and crawled to the ground. In the dark night, a faint light gleamed from the armor of all the warriors, showing that none of them were entities.

    Wraith Legion! Did the Kongsang people in Colorless City make a big move?

    At first sight of Kongsang¡¯s cavalry, Mrs. Ruyi stepped back subconsciously. She stood beside Yan Xi who was seriously ill on the couch. She tensed Na Sheng with one hand, and whispered: "Take care of Zuo Quanshi." At the same time, she had already pulled out a thin gold needle from her sleeve and pressed it against the back of the Sheng.

    ¡ª¡ªHow about no way, this girl with the emperor is always an important person in Kongsang, right? At this moment, the enemy is a widow, and if the Kongsang people treat the shark people as they did in the past, then at least she still has a hostage on hand.

    Na Sheng was totally unconscious. He was shocked when he saw a large number of troops coming. He listened to Mrs. Ruyi''s instructions, and nodded vigorously without thinking. He stopped to Yanxi¡¯s sick bed and stared at the people outside. people.

    "His Royal Highness!" The blue knight and the woman in red rushed into the room and saw the head and severed limbs in Xijing''s hands. They were overjoyed and knelt on one knee. crime!"

    The head that Xijing had recklessly held in his hand spun around and saw the subordinates who came to pick him up. He suddenly breathed a sigh of relief inexplicably, murmured: "It''s Lan Xia and Hong Yuan... that''s okay. ,That is not bad."

    "What''s okay?" Only Xijing, who was closest to him, heard the prince''s words, raised Zhen Lan''s head inexplicably, and suddenly saw the two kings with angry eyes, and quickly changed his attention to support, and took that The head was placed on the shoulder.

    Having recognized the man who was honestly holding the crown prince¡¯s hair, he was actually Xijing, the famous general who was a hundred years ago. The two kings were overjoyed. They looked at each other and stepped aside in silence. It was not easy to interrupt the monarchs and ministers. Secret conversation between.

    "Fortunately, it is not the Black King or the Purple King who came," Zhenlan tilted her mouth and whispered fortunately. "Those old people have deep-rooted malice towards the shark people. Once they came, things were very bad. The only king among the kings is the red king''s attitude towards the sharks. The blue king is young and does not have much prejudice, which is regarded as the right person.""Oh." With his head on the broad shoulders of the swordsman, Xijing turned his head and whispered almost nose-to-nose with Zhenlan, "Are you trying to talk about the alliance with the Shaman Restoration Army? ... But Su That guy looks hard to deal with."

    "Yes." Zhenlan grinned, frowned, and complained to a friend close at hand, "It''s a monster. I can''t figure out what he is thinking about after thinking about it-if I know my mind-reading skills are not counted. Poor. His strength is very strong, I''m afraid he won''t be under me...Of course he wasn''t the me before I was torn apart."

    "..." After a moment of silence, Xijing also pondered, and finally asked in a low voice, almost like an ear, "Let Aying come forward?"

    "Go!" Zhenlan glared at him suddenly, and Xijing jumped with his white eyes rolled up close at hand, and jumped up with a severed hand, knocking on the back of the swordsman''s head, "What the hell!"

    "You are not so stingy, are you?" Xijing looked at him with a wry smile, "What are you nervous about? I don''t want you to be cuckold."

    "Your proposal is too stinky." Zhenlan cut off his hand and grabbed it, and straightened out the hair that had been messed up by Xijing, but his tone was calm. "You think it will be easier to let Bai Ying come out. Huh? It''s only a disservice! So, so he treated Bai Ying like that at the beginning, so he didn''t have the slightest affection-but I think, in fact, he may not be in pain."

    Xijing shook slightly, lowered his eyes and looked at Zhenlan''s head on his shoulder.

    "I think that period of time was probably the one he didn''t want to mention," Ma Lan said lightly, staring at the night outside the window. "He is a smart man. If he analyzes the current situation calmly, he might still make a relationship with his rivals. The alliance''s choice-but if Bai Ying comes forward and picks up the scars, things may go in the opposite direction..."

    "That''s it." Nishikyo murmured, with mixed emotions between his brows, "Then I can just say it and try."

    After a pause, as if for the first time to feel the changes of his friend a hundred years later, the swordsman looked back at the crown prince and smiled: "Mara, you only look like the crown prince until now.""Hey!" Zhen Lan gave him a white look, then turned back to the Blue King and Chi King who came forward and nodded slightly, greeting the two of them to come forward. He began to elaborate on the plan he wanted to form an alliance with the two kings.

    Suddenly, the pegasus outside wailed anxiously, and the long swords of the Underworld Warriors were unsheathed one after another, as if an enemy was approaching.

    Prince Kongsang and the two kings suddenly looked back.

    In the dark night, Tianma flapped its wings, hissed in the footsteps and backed back again and again, and did not listen to the knight''s control. In the white Tianma retreat passage, the black-clothed puppet master walked over the ruins, his long dark blue hair flying in the night breeze, silently indicating the identity of the shark.

    At that speed, flying like the wind, it almost exceeded the movement limit of the "entity".

    "...Sumo?" Looking at the puppet master who was approaching quickly, the two kings recognized the face that had shocked the world a hundred years ago and couldn''t help but blurt out. The young man had grown up, changed from being green to shameless, but his handsome and innocent face remained.

    Seeing the young master of the shark rushing into the room, the Red King and the Blue King were almost in a trance back in time.

    "Young Master!" Only Mrs. Ruyi was pleasantly surprised, because when the enemy was waiting around, she finally hoped for the master.

    Somo stood still in the hall, but there was still a trace of intense emotional changes in his empty eyes, like lightning passing by from time to time. When he saw the kings of Kongsang coming, his eyes lit up slightly, and there were sharp lights-the red king and the blue king? At that moment, a scene a hundred years ago swept back like a torrent, submerging him again.

    He clenched his hand firmly, and the wound in his palm reopened. He ignored any Kongsang people, but passed through the kings and Zhenlan Xijing, nodded to Murongxiu who was blank, and then turned his head and asked Mrs. Ruyi: "What happened to Yanxi? ?"However, while questioning and testing the body temperature of the unconscious person, Somo suddenly shocked as if he had been burned.

    Regardless of the fact that Sheng was still on the side, he quickly tore the straps on Yanxi''s chest to check the terrible wound - however, what surprised Na Sheng was that the huge wound that originally penetrated his body had healed quickly. , As if there was an astonishing force to destroy, the muscles were growing, the tendons were winding, and the speed of extension can almost be seen with the naked eye.

    "Oh, it''s so fast!" Na Sheng couldn''t help but clapped his hands and exclaimed. He was overjoyed and grateful to Somo, "You are amazing! Let Yanxi recover so soon, what a good person! "

    However, Su Morgan didn''t even look at her. He pressed his fingers against the wound on his left chest, and felt the surging changes under the flesh and the hot temperature, his face suddenly paled, and he whispered, "Could it be..."

    "Yes." Without waiting for the young master to finish asking, Mrs. Ruyi whispered, "It seems that time has come."

    Su Mo silently raised his head and glanced at the joyful Sheng. Suddenly he shot with lightning and white light passed by, strangling the Dongba girl''s neck! Na Sheng didn''t have time to make any movements at all, and was almost suffocated by strangulation.

    Suddenly, the kings of Kongsang couldn''t stop it, and that Sheng had fallen into the control of the opponent.

    After the colorless city opened, the six-star power was weakened, Xijing was seriously injured, and Zhen Lan could not use the power of the emperor''s blood in the dark night-at that moment, no one had the power to stop Sumo from doing such an attack.

    Looking at the Dongba girl in front of her, and then at the unconscious shark warrior on the couch, the puppet master''s eyes suddenly flashed with unspeakable hatred and sorrow. Mrs. Ruyi rubbed her hands, trying to stop the young master, but she didn''t know how to speak.

    "Damn it." As if something was surging in his chest, Sumo''s expression in his eyes became more and more gloomy. He looked at Na Sheng hard, his fingers tightened suddenly, and he was about to cut the girl''s head from his neck all together¡ªhis shoulders The upper puppet smiled and looked at the sheng who was struggling in front of him, with malicious joy in his eyes."Snapped",

 Chapter 83 Festival

    At that moment, a white light suddenly came like a rainbow, cutting off the tighter and tighter lead.

    Somo only felt that his hands were empty, and the anger between his brows deepened.

    "Ding", after a sound of a drama, people staggered to the ground, and the lightsaber almost shook off his hands. However, he didn''t dare to neglect and stopped between the puppet master and Na Sheng, and pulled the girl behind him. , Hengjian protects.

    The pure white woman stared coldly at the black-clothed Sumo in front of her, with a half-step cruel temper in her eyes.

    "Even if you don''t agree to the suggestion just made, you don''t have to rush to kill Na Sheng, right?" Bai Ying was protecting Na Sheng, feeling that the girl who had escaped from the dead was trembling and breathing hard, her eyes could not help but anger. , Staring at the person in front of him, "You can''t wait for our Kongsang people to die, why don''t you even let the Zhongzhou people go? Are you crazy!"

    Zhen Lan suddenly smiled bitterly: It turned out that the guy Bai Ying ran pretentiously and first made such negotiations with the Young Master Shark.

    "If I''m crazy, won''t I let you do what you want." After a moment of silence, Su Mo suddenly sneered, "Don''t you all want me to be crazy? You Kongsang people! You have harmed so many people, and don''t let the inflammation go. Xi!"

    "Young Master, Young Master!" Seeing such an abnormal tone, Mrs. Ruyi finally got upset, went up to hold him, and whispered to persuade him, "Don''t be like this...I can''t blame that girl Sheng, Yan Xi is destined to be like this. If you kill the Sheng girl, Zuo Quan will wake him up...""Cough cough, cough cough." In this somewhat inexplicable conversation, everyone was silent, only hearing Na Sheng coughing while holding his throat, Bai Ying pulled her slightly nervously, and raised her hand to touch her neck. , Touched the blood of one hand-just like Su Mo''s strangle, the girl''s blood has been cut off.

    Na Sheng coughed, tears rolling in his eyes, and finally he could say: "It''s not, and it''s not that I want to harm Yan Xi! ... You, you are so unreasonable, cough cough! I like Yan Xi, what is there, what is there? Can not?"

    She coughed desperately, clutching the blood gushing from her neck.

    However, such a bold confession silenced everyone.

    "There will be no good results." Su Mo said indifferently, "He is a shark, and you are the holder of the emperor''s sky."

    "So, what does that have to do with!" Na Sheng refused, but the blood on her neck gushed out quickly, taking away her strength, "Whether it is Dai Huangtian or Houtu, what does it have to do with my liking for Yanxi! Cough cough ...I just like the shark...You are so unreasonable. I really hate...Yan Xi wants to call you a young master."

    Su Mo frowned suddenly, his anger gathered, and his fingers clenched again.

    "Don''t talk." However, Bai Ying was the first step to stand in front of the Sheng, raised her hand and twisted a piece of clothing, bandaging the wound on her neck-but the artery was broken, and how could it be stopped by the bandage.

    "Sister Crown Princess, he is so reasonable..." However, Na Sheng was still unconvinced, and weakly argued, "You tell me... You tell me why... You can''t wear Huangtian... Shark...no."

    Bai Ying sat down holding her, quickly pressed her blood with her fingers, and began to chant spells and condense her wounds with magical force.However, despite this, the stubborn girl still refused to stop her voice and kept murmuring: "What''s...no?...Ting and Ting like Uncle Xijing...Murong Youqiren''s mother and Zhongzhou''s father...Why not? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m not as good-looking as the shark? It¡¯s unreasonable... By the way, you, you are not with him..."

    "Stop the sound." Bai Ying''s long spell was disrupted by her, and with a flick of her finger, the stubborn girl fell asleep. Su Mo looked at that Sheng who had passed out into a coma, as if he was in a trance for an instant, and he didn''t make another move.

    But in this case, the people in the room looked down on each other.

    As if thinking of something, Chi Wang Hongyi nodded slightly with emotion. Murong Xiu had been looking nervously at the ever-changing situation over there, but he could not intervene. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief. Xijing couldn''t help looking at Ting who was dead in a corner, his shoulders shook, Zhen Lan who was in a daze almost fell, severed his hand and quickly stretched out, grabbed the fallen head, and straightened. However, Prince Kongsang also had a surprised look in his eyes.

    ¡ª¡ª Huang Tian picked such a girl... low-powered, but with a pair of eyes without any dust.

    Perhaps this is why the spiritual ring made the choice.

    This cloud and wasteland, which has deposited thousands of years of dirt, needs such a pair of eyes from outsiders who treat everyone equally, to re-examine and allocate a new round of changes in the pattern.

    "In the eyes of this child, there is no distinction between people and people." Bai Ying stopped the blood in the neck, raised her head and glanced at Somo, calmly, "Don''t scare her-it seems she is real I like your left power envoy of the Restoration Army."

    "..." Sumo was silent and did not answer. The puppet on his shoulder was eager to move, but he was torn apart with one hand irritably.

    He probed Yan Xi''s body temperature, knowing that such a sudden fever was undoubtedly caused by the violent evolution of internal functions. It will vary from person to person and last for a long time. Some take two or three months, while some take a year. Many sharks have such an experience in their lives, and then the internal body changes slowly and uncontrollably, from genderless to male and female.He himself had experienced such an experience.

    After the drastic change that year, he was expelled from Yunhuang, and while walking alone, before reaching the Tianque, he felt the same burning heat on his body. The shark boy was still ignorant and didn''t understand why, but he felt pain as if his body was splitting apart. After surpassing the sky, he finally couldn''t support it. In his commotion, he buried himself in the snow at the foot of Muztag Mountain, trying to cool the heat inside his body with ice and snow. However, after waking up after a long period of lethargy, he suddenly found that his body had undergone an astonishing mutation.

    He finally understood what was coming, but no one knew his shock and despair at that moment.

    "Everything starts after the end."

    ¡ª¡ªMuztag¡¯s first encounter with the Dongba girl who claimed to be a fortune-telling girl, and the judgment written by Fu Ji on the snowy ground, revealed his "past" in such a clear way, and the powerful puppet master instantly changed his face. .

    If willpower can work, he will never let himself become what he is now, he will never let all of this have a chance to begin... Unfortunately, everything is beyond control, from the beginning to the end, he cannot be controlled by manpower.

    From that moment on, he had an uncontrollable aversion to a body like himself, and he no longer cared about it.

    Body and mind are not important, you can throw it anywhere-anyway, in the end, all the sharks will return to the blue. However, what disgusted him was that he had to drag such a body to fulfill his dream.

    Therefore, when I saw Zuo Quanzhan, who had not become any kind of person, at the beginning, I felt sincere envy in my heart, right? The hateful thing is that those people made Yan Xi change it.

    "Yeah, Na Sheng has always thought that the people are better than people." Murong Xiu next to him guessed the outline of the matter, and he didn''t miss the opportunity to say good things to his companions. "All the way from Zhongzhou, she has never been like me. People say anything malicious or contemptuous. Zuo Quanzhu was born to death with her, and it is only natural that she likes Yan Xi so much."Mrs. Ruyi swept her temples, sighed, and gently pulled the puppet master''s clothes, and whispered: "Young master, the emperor chooses such a person, it seems... also fate. I also count a lot of people, this The girl does seem to be innocent by nature. Besides, you can see that Xijing treats Ting and Baiying to the young master...not all Kongsang people are..."

    "Shut up." No longer wanting to listen, Su Mo sneered coldly, but suddenly turned his head, indifferently, "Everything is up to him, his own affairs, others have no right to interfere--"

    "Ah." When Mrs. Ruyi heard such words, she knew that the young master no longer insisted on opposing, she couldn''t help being surprised.

    "However, there will be no good results." The puppet master turned his head, not wanting to pay attention to such disputes, but lowered his eyes and murmured a word, that cold tone, like an ominous spell .

    "There will be good results." After finally stopping the blood in the neck, holding the unconscious girl, the ghost girl raised her head and stared at the Shaman Young Master quietly, softly but firmly, "Yes. Yes¡ªit''s not the cloud shortage of the past. She will be happy, she will definitely be."

    Su Mo was shocked, and suddenly fell silent.

    "Yes, it will be." In this brief silence, a hand was placed on Bai Ying''s shoulder, and she repeated in a deep voice, as if to increase the persuasiveness of this prophecy, "They will live happily under the blue sky and the sea, away from everything. War is chaotic, living in Coral¡¯s palace, children and grandchildren go around their knees until death separates them."

    As if responding to Prince Kongsang''s prophecy, Huang Tian, ??who was wearing the comatose girl''s finger, suddenly flashed a light, reflecting that Sheng''s face like a baby.

    The scene outlined by those few words was like a dream, and it seemed to have taken away the minds of many people in the room in an instant.

    "Living happily under the blue sky and blue sea..." Such a voice echoed quietly and long in the hearts of the few people present. Light flashed in the eyes of Xijing, Baiying, Madame Ruyi, and even the red king Hongyi."Yes, is it?..." The calm willpower seemed to be shaken, the puppet master''s eyes were a little tranced, and he couldn''t help but blurt out, "Living happily under the blue sky and blue sea...until death separates them ?"

    "Yes. Yes." Zhen Lan''s eyes under her long eyebrows were firm, and she repeated as promised.

 Chapter 84 Festival

    "The future of Haiguo and Yunhuang should be like this-that is not only the dream of your scorpion people, but also the dream of our Kongsang people. I hope that it can be done together through your and my hands."

    Seventeen, the alliance

    The night is deep, as if an invisible curtain isolates everything.

    However, in the brightly lit hall, everyone close at hand was silent, as if there was an invisible curtain unfolding between each other, and each other''s thoughts at the moment in each other''s hearts.

    Su Mo was sitting on the side of Yanxi¡¯s couch, seeming to be looking at the injuries of the Zuo Quanshi of the Restoration Army, but his eyes were far away, and there was a faint trace of lightning passing by in a daze, showing that he was the young master of the shark. The fierce struggle inside. Mrs. Ruyi brought cold water and soaked the towel on Yan Xi¡¯s forehead, but her eyes were quite intersecting-she was also a shark who had gone through that process, knowing that in this case, the best way to go back to the water is to go back to the water. Let the temperature of the water cool the temperature in the body due to fission, and keep the blood of the sharks cold. Otherwise, it will be dehydrated and die like a fish leaving the water.

    Na Sheng lay in the arms of Princess Kongsang, stopped the blood under the action of Bai Ying''s curse, breathing slowly became steady and even, sleeping like a child.

    Although Murong Xiu is an outsider, he has listened to his father¡¯s generations of various things in detail thousands of times since he was a child. Naturally, he also knows what major changes are brewing in the silent confrontation between the two sides¡ªthe great changes in the current situation and the original. There is no direct relationship with an outsider in his neighborhood, but for some reason, the young jeweler is watching the expressions on both sides, but the expressions on his faces are quite nervous.

    "I heard that when your first empire''Qin'' in Zhongzhou was founded, there was a giant named Lu Buwei."When being alone, Prince Kongsang''s words suddenly sounded in his ears, meaningless.

    Although it is a family of merchants, the Murong family, as the head of the four giants, is naturally not just an ordinary market merchant covered with copper. As the eldest son, Murong Xiu is familiar with classics and history, and he naturally remembers the words of Tai Shigong:

    "Lu Buwei Jia was in Handan and saw Qin Zhizi''s stranger, he returned to his father and said:''How many times is the profit of ploughing the land?'' said:''Ten times.'' How many times does the jade win?'' said:''A hundred times.'''' Li How many times does the Lord of the country win?'' said:''Innumerable.'' said:''Today Litian is sick, and you must not warm your clothes and food. Today, the nation is established and Ze can be left to the future generations. May the past be the same!''"

    Later, after the Qin Dynasty unified the six countries, Lu Buwei, who was born as a businessman, was really named Wen Xinhou. He eats 100,000 households in Luoyang, Henan, and has tens of thousands of children. It is a glory that a pure businessman could not achieve in his entire life. And power.

    Murong Xiu is a wise man, and of course he knows the extraneous hint of the former ruler of the deserted land-such a great opportunity is in front of him. As the eldest son of a Murong family who has been in business for generations, he is not unmoved.

    However, a jeweler in his own neighborhood has no martial arts or magic skills, but he buys and sells things to earn yellow and white. How can he help such a big plan? And I am a native of Zhongzhou, with the trust of the Murong family. As a long-term son of the family, he needs to return to his hometown as soon as possible, so that his mother will not worry day and night. If he does not return after the three-year period, he will be treated as another country The ghost came to look at it¡ªhow could he easily get involved in such a dangerous thing with little control...

    And... Are the Kongsang people regaining their country, and how are they related to an outsider?

    The steady style made the young jeweler never blurt out to agree to the proposal of the prince, but the restless ambition deep in his heart was eager to try it under such a strong stimulus. However, how difficult it is for the Kongsang people to overthrow the Cangliu Empire, and they can¡¯t even grasp it. Even if the young jeweler is unable to restrain himself and wants to intervene in the political situation, he is still soberly aware that under such a severe situation, he hastily. A promise is nothing less than a desperate bet.

    He is actually a person who is not afraid of desperate, but how can he let Zhongzhou''s mother worry day and night.

    Therefore, in such a stagnant atmosphere, Murong Xiu even wanted to know whether the alliance between the Maiden and Kongsang could be achieved this time-if the two parties joined forces, then he would be able to deal with the Cangliu Empire a little bit more. So for him, he can also be a little bit more sure about whether to bet on his family''s life.However, Somo was silent and did not express the slightest sign.

    Seeing that the night is about to pass and the day is about to fall on the cloud and waste land again, the Kongsang kings have a slightly disturbed look on their faces, looking at each other-they must go back.

    However, this alliance failed. I don''t know if there will be such a chance next time that so many princes and princes will walk together on the ground and negotiate. Because in order to avoid a frontal conflict with the Cangliu Empire, for a hundred years, the Kongsang people have never left the colorless city easily except for patrolling nearby all night, let alone let Zhenlan, who is the crown prince, leave.

    Zhen Lan''s face also fluctuated slightly, turned to look at the sky, and finally spoke, saying:

    "Suma, if we form an alliance, I can promise to release the Dragon God from the Abyss of Cangwu."

    Such a sentence shocked everyone present. The kings were astonished, and Mrs. Ruyi blurted out even more. Even the evil puppet master couldn¡¯t avoid it. She raised her head in shock, and the sharp light condensed in her eyes, staring directly at Kongsang. The crown prince.

    -Release the Dragon God from the Abyss of Cangwu?

    Seven thousand years ago, the Emperor Xingzun combined the six powers to capture the shark¡¯s protector from the blue sea, and forcibly sealed the town into the Cangwu Abyss under the Jiuyi Mountain. Since then, the sharks have lost their refuge and are unable to reconcile. The mighty Kongsang empire confronted and succumbed to slavery.

    That was the beginning of the nightmare of the mackerel... and today, the Kongsang said, can the dragon **** be released from the abyss of Cangwu?

    Su Mo was only slightly startled, but immediately the corners of his mouth rose, and a disdainful sneer appeared."Don''t laugh yet." Obviously seeing the arrogance and arrogance in Master Puppet''s heart, Zhen Lan interrupted suddenly, with a calm voice, "I tell you, the seal on Cangwu Abyss is not something you can do. Untied¡ªthe power of that seal is almost equivalent to the divine power of Emperor Xingzun...If you are so conceited, you will surely find yourself powerless at that time."

    Su Mo continued to sneer, but his eyes slowly condensed¡ªhe also had mind-reading skills, so at this moment, he could tell that Prince Kongsang¡¯s words were not intimidating.

    "Of course, if you are willing to fight hard and break the seal, it''s not impossible." Zhenlan nodded slightly, but there was a hint of sarcasm in her eyes, "But even if you release the Dragon God, you still have more power. To the Cangliu Empire¡¯s Heavenly Conqueror Corps?... Obviously, it can be done at no cost. Wouldn''t you be so angry that you will burn the jade and the stone?"

    Su Mo slowly stopped smiling, and his expression returned to his usual gloomy indifference. For a long time, he asked coldly: "How do you open such a powerful seal? Do you still rely on this little girl?"

    Seeing the suspicion in the eyes of the puppet master, Zhenlan shook her head, and decided to tell her: "The power of the Sheng can only correspond to the emperor, and the power to seal the dragon god... comes from the Houtu element."

    "Queen Bai Wei?!" The kings blurted out in exclamation, even Bai Ying''s expression changed-this secret, not only was not included in the royal books, but even the six feudal kings had never known it.

    "Queen Bai Wei." Zhen Lan spit out the name of the mother of the country again, lowered her eyes with a solemn look that she had never had before, and pressed her right hand to the center of her eyebrows, as if every time she said the name, she carried the rare In awe.

    Bai Ying suddenly didn''t know what to say. As the king of the Bai clan, she didn''t even know anything like this.

    "Bai Ying, do you know why the power of Houtu is so?-Even in the battle with Somo last night, you couldn''t protect you?" Zhen Lan looked at his wife and sighed slightly, "Because Houtu''s The power, along with all the spiritual power of Queen Bai Wei, was exhausted in the Abyss of Cangwu in order to seal the Dragon God."

    Back then...Is it the Queen Bai Wei who shot and sealed the Dragon God of Shark?Su Mo was stunned, and suddenly there was a sneer at the corner of his mouth¡ªit turned out that a thousand years ago, it was a female of the Bai clan who killed the fate of the shark... a thousand years later...?

    "So you don''t have to feel guilty. With this''Hou Tu'' in your hand, you don''t have much''protection'' power anymore." Zhen Lan looked at her, let out a sigh, and finally said what she hadn''t expressed to his wife for a long time. , "A hundred years ago, even if you didn''t fall from the Garan White Pagoda, Kongsang, after all, it was hard to escape disaster."

    Prince Kongsang took his wife''s hand, and on the slender and pale fingers of the ghost woman, the silver back soil was shining with a secluded luster of millennia infiltration. He clearly felt Bai Ying''s fingers trembling slightly, just saying The last words came out: "So, now, the only one who wants to unlock this seal is you, the king of the Bai clan."

    Prince Kongsang took his wife''s hand, and on the slender and pale fingers of the ghost woman, the silver back soil was shining with a secluded luster of millennia infiltration. He clearly felt Bai Ying''s fingers trembling slightly, just saying The last words came out: "So, now, the only one who wants to unlock this seal is you, the king of the Bai clan."

    Bai Ying''s hand shook suddenly, and she looked up at her husband. Such a pale and beautiful face, the beauty is unreal, and the long white hair fell from the white king''s forehead, covering the seat like snow.

    However, when she heard this, she was as calm as usual: "If I have this ability, I will do my best."

    "Only you can, you are the one chosen by Hou Tu." Zhen Lan lowered her head, there was something strange in her eyes.

 Chapter 85 Festival

    look.

    One hundred and three years ago, at the top of the white pagoda of the imperial capital Garan, the atmosphere in the temple was solemn. The priests whispered and prayed like water. Emperor Chengguang, kings, and ministers stared at the silver enshrined in the Mingtang Piyong Center. ring.

    On the shrine in the center of the water, the holy ring "Hou Tu", which has been enshrined since the death of the previous White Lotus Queen, is radiant, as if knowing the arrival of the time. There was no wave of clear water in the Mingtang surrounding Piyong, and there were only twelve lotus flowers in buds waiting to be released-those flowers were planted in the morning, and each one corresponds to a candidate for a noble girl of the Bai family. On Qingbo, the lotus flowers that corresponded to the woman surrounded the ring, feeling the spiritual power of the mother of the country in the past dynasties.

    "Plap", finally, with a soft sound, a golden lotus flower bloomed, and the room was full of sweet fragrance.

    "Princess Baiying is the reincarnation of Queen Baiwei thousands of years ago."

    From the twelve golden lotus flowers, Da Shiming dropped his hand to take out the jade plate on the one that was the first to bloom. He said with a low eyebrow. The jade plate reads the new crown princess''s name: Baiying in the tadpole script of the Kongsang people.

    At that time, as the crown prince, he stood aside and watched all the concubine selection ceremonies, and the moment the last two words jumped into his eyes, he suddenly felt a deep chill-this strange name? A spell that will entangle him for a lifetime.

    Emperor Xingzun and Empress Bai Wei...A hundred years later, even though the situation is completely different, Zhen Lan still felt the bottomless cold and powerlessness in her heart when she mentioned this thing that no one knew to the princess. . The kind of helplessness that desperately breaks away, but knows that he can''t fight, has been in the heart of the boy since he was imprisoned by the Kongsang royal family at the age of thirteen in the country of sand and forcibly brought back to the imperial capital-a hundred years later, it has become more and more serious. .Just as Bai Ying was the queen selected by Hou Tu, he was also the emperor selected by the emperor¡ªwhether they want it or not, countless rapids, burdens, and disputes are like torrents that involve them, and they can only struggle in the days to come. No struggle, only extinction.

    No one can escape the arrangement in reincarnation, no one can transcend the flow of fate.

    Even people like Emperor Xingzun and Queen Baiwei...cannot be.

    "In the first five years, Emperor Xingzun destroyed the sea country-Queen Bai Wei died in the same year, didn''t she?" The puppet master first spoke, looking back thousands of years ago, and suddenly sneered, "Because it was for the sake of Sealing the Dragon God, did he die prematurely after consuming his spiritual power?"

    Bai Ying looked back at Zhenlan in surprise, Prince Kongsang nodded slowly, and said nothing.

    Su Mo stood up with his clothes, his face cold and stern: "It turns out that Emperor Xingzun paid the price after all."

    The first time I heard such secrets about the imperial family, King Chi and King Lan looked at each other, suppressing their surprise-although it was after the vassal king who followed the Emperor Xingzun to create the empire thousands of years ago, the Kongsang imperial clan was thousands of years old. Except for the Bai family, who has been married to the royal family for generations, many secrets are unknown.

    For example, where did the two empresses come from? For example, why did Empress Bai Wei die so early? For example, why did the emperors who were born in the blood of emperors continue to live, old, sick, and die like ordinary people... Too many questions, for thousands of years No one ever wanted to ask. And the royal family who lived alone in Garan City was even more superior, never allowing anyone to approach.

    Seven thousand years ago, the two emperors and empresses had already settled the cloud and the ambitions of Emperor Xingzun, but the unstoppable ambitions of Emperor Xingzun, coupled with the lobbying of some aristocratic giants, the Emperor Xingzun, who was unwilling to be the king of the land, finally entered the sea. He intends to put everything he can see into his territory-however, he was counterattacked by the dragon guarding the sea, and the Kongsang army suffered heavy losses. From Enron".

    Emperor Xingzun has a resolute character and a tough approach. He has never given up on any set goals. Despite the domestic criticism, he still sent troops to the blue sea three times. In the second time, he used almost all the power of six parts, a Haitianlong. Zhan, his blood, black and yellow, finally combined the power of the six kings, captured the dragon, and was imprisoned in the abyss of Cangwu under the Jiuyi Mountain.Therefore, when they entered the sea for the third time, facing the sharks who had lost the blessing of the Dragon God, the Kongsang army hardly encountered any strong resistance and drove straight forward.

    In the first five years, the sea country was destroyed. Countless sharks became slaves and were escorted back to Yunhuang Continent by thousands of miles. There were countless people who died on the way. The survivors were raised by Kongsang slave owners. Their tails were broken into legs, tears were collected as beads, and their eyes were cut out as treasures. Tea poison-Yecheng trade, located at the mouth of Jinghu Lake, flourished from this, and from then on, the land was rich and rich.

    Thousands of years after that, it has been a nightmare that the shark can''t wake up.

    However, no one knew that the early death of Queen Bai Wei was actually related to this¡ª¡ª

    "Hou Xie, there are four in the age of thirty. The emperor was overwhelmed with grief. He built the Garan White Pagoda according to the command of the Great Commander. He prayed at the temple on the top of the tower day and night, hoping to express his meaning in the sky, and to live as a companion. The emperor is here. For fifty years, he regained Nanze, flattened the northern wilderness, destroyed the sea, shocked the ancient and modern, but finally lost his position, and the harem beauty was favored for a long time. Often sitting alone on the top of the white pagoda, looking at the sky, gloomy and unhappy. The more you believe in reincarnation, the ancestors are determined, and the next generation of Kongsang must be selected from the Bai family."

    The passage in the "Liuheshu¡¤Record of Past Events" echoed in the hearts of everyone who knew it at the same time, each with a different expression.

    Fighting side by side in troubled times, building an empire from scratch, but sharing adversities, and ultimately unable to share the prosperity of the world... In order to conquer the sea, the price of Queen Bai Wei¡¯s life was paid. Looking back at the past, have you ever secretly regretted it when you looked at the ground beneath your feet?

    How much land can one person finally own...under the loess, but no one else is with him.

    "Sure enough, she is the mother of Kongsang people, and she is a perfect match with Emperor Xingzun." In the silence, the puppet master sneered, his eyes flashed with evil spirits, it was for the empress who jointly committed such a heinous crime thousands of years ago. I hate it.

    All suffering is created by these two hands. How can we not hate the people who have been humiliated and oppressed for generations?In Mrs. Ruyi''s eyes, because the root of the suffering was mentioned again, there was also a light of hatred that could not be concealed.

    "Don''t be disrespectful to Queen Bai Wei." However, Zhen Lan suddenly spoke, in a voice that was so cautious that he was almost screaming, "You can scold the Emperor Xing, but you can''t be disrespectful to Queen Bai Wei! ¡ª¡ª for trying your best to help Yu Yu People, how can you talk like this!"

    Asking coldly like that, vomiting from the mouth of the prince who has always been gentle and hearty, shocked everyone.

    "Do your best to help Yuren?... Queen Bai Wei and Queen Bai Wei didn''t want to seal the Dragon God..." Even Bai Ying couldn''t figure it out, and she almost slapped Su Mo''s face with a broken arm, and muttered in surprise. Mutter.

    "No." Zhenlan sighed suddenly, and was silent for a long time before whispering, "Empress Bai Wei, was killed by Emperor Xingzun."

    "Ah?!" Everyone in the room, the kings, Xijing, and even the Yuren clan, couldn''t help but exclaimed.

    "Empress Baiwei was killed by Emperor Xingzun...because of the fierce dispute over the issue of destroying the sea country." Prince Kongsang''s eyes suddenly became a little dazed, as if seeing an extremely distant place, those things that had happened. Vividly, "Queen Baiwei originally did not approve of expedition to the sea. Later, after the dragon **** was captured and the maidens became slaves, she was even more fiercely opposed-in fact, since the establishment of the Piling dynasty and the emperor Xingzun ascended the throne, There is already a disparity between the queen who retired to the inner palace and the star emperor who holds the power of life and death, and cannot reach a consensus on many issues...The extermination of the sea is the most intense conflict."

    "Why... why don''t we know about such a thing?" The Red King Hongyuan blurted out, some inconceivable mutter-is it another piece of history that has been erased?

    "Bai Ying...You should have also read "Liu He Shu ¡¤ Past Events"-but, have you seen this paragraph?" Prince Kongsang ignored the shocked eyes of others, his face suddenly became pale, as if he had been reciting it for many years. In the previous chapter, read a paragraph of text in a quaint tone in a low tone, narrating:

    "After the cloud famine has been settled, the people are living, and they are trying to prevent the emperor''s troops from the sea. Repeatedly said, but finally won''t be accepted. The emperor is angry, and will not enter the East Palace. Therefore, go to the eye and cut the bones to reap the benefits. The East City has heard the cry of sorrow and weeping for many years, but your family is vying to buy it."After living in the palace, I heard that it was depressed all day long. Suddenly, I fought to the front of the emperor and criticized him: "This is not what people do! The concubine is the wife of the emperor, and I can never share the world." It belongs to the clan, since Point soldiers, go to Cangwu Abyss to release the Dragon God to return to the sea.

    "The emperor''s anger is unstoppable. He sent his troops to chase him and fought with the Hou Jun at the foot of Jiuyi Mountain for endless months. The eldest brother was afraid, but he secretly voted for the emperor. Then the army was defeated. Then his spiritual power was extremely high, although ten million People can''t be surrounded. The emperor came out to fight with him, and finally lost, rushed to the abyss of Cangwu, trying to open the golden rope and exhausted. The emperor lifted the sword to the end, and then he knew that he could not do anything, but he laughed and cursed: ''Alang Alang, may I die without closing my eyes, and when I see such an empty mulberry, I will die!''

    "Severing your finger to return the ring, blood splashing on the emperor''s face, is death. The emperor untie his robe, and caress his forehead with his hand, but his eyes will not look at him.

    "After considering the hatred, the emperor finally did not dare to transfer his power to the Bai clan, but the power of the Queen Baiwei, under the abyss of Cangwu, thought that the dragon **** seal. Bring the Houtu **** ring, stop the soldier and return , Build the white pagoda of Jialan, live on the top of the tower, and never set foot on the cloud for life."

    "No." Zhenlan sighed suddenly, and was silent for a long time before whispering, "Empress Bai Wei, was killed by Emperor Xingzun."

    "Huh?!" Everyone in the room

 Chapter 86 Festival

    , The kings, Xijing, and even the Yuren clan couldn''t help but blurt out exclaimed.

    Bai Ying was shocked and grabbed the crown prince''s hand, unconsciously exerting force.

    Emperor Xingzun killed Queen Bai Wei? How could it be possible... As recorded in ancient books, the love and respect of the emperor and wife, their splendor and love in their lives traveled through the vicissitudes of life, and was extolled by so many people in the sky. Like the white pagoda in the middle of the cloud and wasteland, it has been looked up to by the Chinese for generations and has become an immortal poem

    "How could Emperor Xingzun have killed Queen Baiwei..." Wang Bai muttered to himself, looking up at her husband in disbelief.

    However, Zhen Lan didn''t seem to dare to look at Bai Ying at that moment, and there was a deep hatred and fear in her eyes.

    "They parted ways because of the problem of destroying the sea." Prince Kongsang''s eyes suddenly became a little dazed, as if he had seen an extremely remote place, and the events that had happened were vividly remembered. "Queen Baiwei did not approve of it. After the expedition to the sea, after the dragon **** was captured and the sharks became slaves, she was even more fiercely opposed-in fact, since the establishment of the Piling dynasty and the enthronement of the star emperor, the queen who retreated to the inner palace and held the power of life and death There are already quite a bit of suspicion between the Star Venerable Emperors, and there is no consensus on many issues...The extermination of the sea is the most intense conflict."

    "Why... why don''t we know about such a thing?" The Red King Hongyuan blurted out, some inconceivable mutter-is it another piece of history that has been erased?

    "Bai Ying...You should have also read the royal classics collected in the Garan Temple: "Liu He Shu¡¤Pang Shi Lu"-but, have you seen this paragraph?" Prince Kongsang ignored the surprised eyes of others, His complexion was suddenly pale, as if he was reciting a chapter written down many years ago, and he recites a paragraph of text in a quaint tone.While reciting the chapters of the ancient book, Zhenlan raised her hand, dipped in the remaining tea, and wrote the word and sentence on the table¡ª¡ª

    "Hou Yiyun famine has been settled, and he has repeatedly spoken to hinder the emperor¡¯s soldiers from the sea. The emperor denounced him as a woman¡¯s view, but he refused to accept it. He was so angry that he never entered the East Palace. . Kongsang people and animals, go to the eye to cut the bones, in order to profit. The East City can hear the cry of sorrow and cry, but your family is vying to buy it.

    "After living in the palace, I heard that I was depressed all day long. One day, I saw the palace lady holding a string of orbs for morning makeup, exquisite dripping green, and lighted the room. After inquiries, the palace lady said''Ning Bizhu'', and made a shark for the craftsman. After holding the bead, tears down, angrily went to the front of the emperor, throwing the bead to his face, screaming: "This is not what humans do! Concubine is the wife of the emperor, and you can never share this world." It belongs to the clan, from Point soldiers will go to the Abyss of Cangwu, wishing to release the Dragon God and return to the sea."

    By the time I wrote this, everyone in the room had already stared with breath, and the air seemed to freeze suddenly.

    "How could it be like this...?" The puppet master''s hands were convulsively grasping the puppet in his arms. Obviously, his hands were too strong. There was already a painful look on Arnold''s face, but the puppet''s eyes were also straight. , Looking at the lines on the table, his expression was complicated.

    "That''s good!" In the silence, it was Na Sheng who woke up. Everyone in the room was staring at the table. Before they looked up, they heard the last words Zhen Lan said. , Blurted out: "What kind of **** emperor, what kind of thing is he! ... Is that kind of thing done by humans? That queen is ambitious."

    "That Sheng." Bai Ying helped the girl who was healed, but silently closed her hand, motioning her to stop.

    After hearing what the princess said, Sheng obediently shut up. Zhen Lan didn''t even look at her, she severed her hand and continued to write the following words on the table, writing out the truth from a thousand years ago--

    "The emperor''s anger is unstoppable. He sent his troops to chase him, and fought his back at the foot of the Jiuyi Mountain for endless periods of time. The eldest brother was afraid, but he secretly voted for the emperor. The latter was defeated. Then his spiritual power was extremely high, although tens of millions of people Can''t be surrounded. The emperor came out to fight with him, and then ran to the abyss of Cangwu, trying to open the golden cable and exhausted. The emperor lifted the sword, and then knew that he could not do anything, but laughed, cursing:''Alang Alang , May I die without closing my eyes, and when I see such an empty mulberry, I will die!''

    "At the end of the sentence, the broken finger will drop the ring, and the blood will splash on the emperor''s face. It is death. The emperor''s anger slows down, untie the robe and cover it, and touch his forehead with his hand, but his eyes will not be gaze. Power and town are under the abyss of Cangwu and are sealed by the Dragon God. Bring the Houtu God Ring and stop the soldiers and return to the court. According to the command of the Great Secretary, the Garan White Pagoda was built and lived alone on the top of the tower.When I finished writing the last word, I stopped slowly.

    Is that the true picture of history?

    The text filled with the tabletop seemed to emit a dazzling light, making everyone dazzled and unable to breathe. Regardless of the Kongsang people, the shark people, and even Murong Xiu, who was a foreigner, were silent for a while.

    "Past Life...The twelfth chapter of Queen Baiwei?" Finally, Bai Ying was the first to murmur, breaking the silence, "The missing chapter 12?"

    "Yes." Zhenlan''s eyes were dim, looking at the king of the Bai clan, "It is the missing chapter of the book of the past that you are reading... There is no chapter."

    After a pause, as if sighing, Kongsang''s crown prince added: "This chapter is a taboo, and only those who succeed to the throne can see it in the past dynasties."

    "Since it is to be erased, why not be thorough?" Sumo''s expression changed countless times as the passage of text was written down one after another. However, in the end, darkness and suspicion prevailed in the fiercely changing eyes. The puppet master sneered and questioned this history retelled by Prince Kongsang: "I want to let the princes of the past know, isn''t it ridiculous?"

    How can a history without circumstantial evidence be determined by a single person''s words after thousands of years of time have passed.

    "That was a warning and punishment..." However, about anticipating that the young master could not be trusted by the sharks, Zhen Lan did not immediately refute, but explained that the eyebrows were suddenly covered with indescribable depression and sadness, "Xing Zun The emperor¡¯s character changed drastically in his twilight years, and all his practices contradicted each other¡ªhe gave up the power of immortality he had, and deprived his descendants of the same power. He set a rule that the emperor Kongsang must use a Bai woman as his wife. However, But let them remember the civil strife thousands of years ago..."

    Speaking of this, Zhenlan suddenly smiled, with a sneer between his eyebrows: "He is admonishing the descendants who shed his blood: Beware of the queen around him! After all, the power has never been destroyed, it is still sealed in the abyss of Cangwu. The secret is a sharp sword hanging over the head-in the land that the emperors can see, it is impossible for a person equal to the blood of Emperor Kongsang to exist, even if that person is a queen... ¡­""So, why do you have to marry a Bai woman as your queen?" Bai Ying was dumbfounded, and muttered, "Isn''t that a puppet that deliberately created countless suspicions of each other in the past?"

    "That should be punishment." This time, it was Sumo who unexpectedly answered. The empty eyes of the puppet master seemed to have seen an extremely distant place, showing a faint smile of insight, and blurted out the answer.

    Zhen Lan glanced at the Shaman Young Master in a flash, and was slightly surprised that he could understand the intention behind the Xingzun Emperor''s behavior so quickly, but he nodded and replied in a low voice: "It''s a punishment...killing Bai Wei The queen¡¯s sins are never forgotten by the Emperor Xingzun, and will not be eliminated because of the destruction of the body-the punishment will fall on the descendants who shed his blood, no matter how many lifetimes they live. Believing in reincarnation, he waited for the day when the sealed high-hanging sword fell on the Cangwu Abyss."

    Having said this, Prince Kongsang suddenly smiled and patted Bai Ying''s hand: "And this day is almost here."

    "The moment you saw you jump from the white tower of Garan a hundred years ago, what I think of is the Queen Bai Wei who severed her finger and gave up." Zhen Lan turned her head, and brought up the piece of letting Kongsang in front of so many people. Both Ren and Yuren felt embarrassed in the past, with a strange light in their eyes, and for the first time revealed to their wife the secret that they had buried in their hearts for a long time: "The so-called reincarnation of Queen Baiwei, I am afraid that the chief commander was trying to stop the Qing Wang. An excuse for continuing to be arrogant, but... you may really be the one chosen by the later soil."

    At that moment, Bai Ying couldn''t help but gasp, and there was somehow unspeakable fear in her heart.

    One hundred years ago, for Haiguo, Queen Baiwei and Emperor Xingzun drew their swords and fought to death in Cangwu Abyss; a hundred years later, for the sake of a shark young man and the last princess of Kongsang, he abandoned the blood of the emperor and jumped from the top of the tower. Jump down, let the mulberry vanish in the deep sleep.

    That was fate... No wonder Zhen Lan kept comforting her like this.

    "Emperor Xingzun and Queen Baiwei? Who wants to be like them!" - The same fear and disgust in Zhen Lan''s tone at that time actually came from this. Knowing the inside story, he is trying his best to cast a huge shadow against the wings of destiny above his head.

    "Zhen Lan." Involuntarily, she whispered her husband''s name, covered his also cold and temperatureless severed limbs with a slightly trembling hand, and clenched tightly.Suddenly, he was speechless again.

    Hearing the secret history thousands of years ago, everyone in the room was silent, thinking about their own things.

    Su Mo''s empty eyes kept looking at the line of handwriting on the desk, and there was no trace of blood on his handsome face. Time slipped quietly, and the words written on the table dipped in water evaporate quietly, slowly disappearing.

    However, those words were imprinted into Master Puppet''s heart like a soldering iron, making him tremble slightly.

    He believed that it happened. I don¡¯t know why, there is a voice in my heart telling him that the disappearing handwriting on the table describes the true history of a thousand years ago-that voice is not always entangled with him.

 Chapter 87 Festival

    Arnold''s voice, who refused to stop for a moment, was another low and deep echo that sounded deep in his heart.

    "it is true."

    The voice said, repeatedly, until his mind began to be loose and confused-in an instant, his arms crossed back to his shoulders, and his fingers twitched his back clothes tightly.

    The scorching heat of fire...come again. Every night after the blood in his body is so cold as to freeze, it starts to boil, as if the fire of **** is scorching his heart and lungs behind him, and there is an inexplicable force twisting in his body.

    "It''s true." The voice continued, the sound resounding in the depths of his soul, with indescribable pressure, "Trust him!-Believe in the Kongsang people!"

    Su Mo shook his head a little irritably, staggering back to the window in order to avoid the strange threads of the people beside him. However, as soon as the fingers caught the window lattice, the wood shattered silently in an instant--the moment he raised his hand again, the puppet in his arms suddenly shot, and before his fingers hit the window lattice, he pulled him The lead on the ring.

    In Arnold''s eyes, there was an indescribable look: anger, viciousness, and a trace of helplessness and despair.

    However, the puppet''s hand still stretched out there, the clicking joints stiffened, and took the puppet master''s hand. Then he raised his eyes, and looked at Somo with a pair of eyes that looked like glass beads. Such strange eyes made people shudder.A strange change of expression suddenly flashed in Su Mo''s empty eyes, and he let out a sigh of relief as if he gave in, and pressed his hand against the window lattice. If those are true... then, Bai Ying is the reincarnation of Queen Bai Wei, only then...

    how could this be¡­¡­?

    At that moment, the puppet master who was so arrogant that he could "draw his sword against the sky" put his hand against his forehead, and suddenly smiled silently in his palm-actually everything was due to fate... In the end, everything was due to In fate! What a ridiculous thing! I have to find a reason for all the loves and hates in this life, and correspond to the emptiness and misty past!

    There is no unprovoked hatred and unprovoked love in this world?

    But people in this life are not puppets in the hands of those who died in the previous life... he shouldn''t be manipulated by those dead.

    Let the fate go to hell! No matter who he loves or who he hates, it is the will of the living "his" at this moment in this life, and it has nothing to do with any previous dead bones-Emperor Xingzun, Queen Baiwei, Sea Emperor, Dragon God... in those legends Nothing can influence his heart.

    "I believe what you are saying is true." Without looking back, the young master of the shark looked at the night before dawn, without any emotional ups and downs. No objection, it can be discussed."

    Such a matter of great importance, when he said it, was indifferent as a polite greeting.

    The faces of everyone in the room changed, each with a complicated look.

    As Kongsang, the crown prince and the crown prince exchanged their eyes quickly, because the eyes of the puppet master''s loose mouth and the light of joy, the red king and the blue king also let out a long sigh of relief; the corners of Mrs. Ruyi¡¯s mouth emerged. After smiling, he secretly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with a silk; even the two Zhongzhou people who were outsiders, Murongxiu and Na Sheng, were overjoyed."Okay, okay! Somo, you finally said something decent... You are all harmed by the Cangliu Empire. It''s time to fight together." Na Sheng didn''t want to continue staring at Yan Xi, clapping his hands and yelling. , Obviously that scene in the day has not been forgotten by her, "Uncle Xijing and you fought with Feng Falcon once in the morning, and if you take care of each other in the future, you may not be able to fight it."

    "It''s because of the words Mr. Xijing said to me." Somo turned his head, staring empty eyes on the face of the famous general Kongsang, and then slowly condensed, the puppet master suddenly leaned slightly, "you said. To replace Ting to realize the dream of the sea country... Thank you very much for your words. Let me see the demeanor of the famous general Sora again in a hundred years."

    Xijing was stunned, obviously at a loss for Su Mo''s politeness, just grabbing his hair and smiling bitterly: "Ah...what, let''s talk about things so many years ago..."

    A hundred years ago, in order to prevent the Kongsang nobles from carrying out the retaliatory slaughter of the sharks, the famous general at the time risked ruin and released the thousands of sharks imprisoned in the water prison from the city of Kalan-and then offended the Kongs. The Xijing of Sang Law was robbed of everything, exiled from the imperial capital, and became a ranger with nothing.

    "The mackerel is not a forgetful nation." When he said this, there was a bitter hatred in Sumo''s eyes, but the puppet master''s tone was calm, "We also remember every People who have helped us in the midst of annihilation. Because of this, we can now try to believe--"

    "If there is a sir and..." Straighten up, Su Mo''s empty eyes passed over the face of the Mingling woman, "Prince princess, if they jointly pledged. Thousands of years later, we can try to believe it."

    "I promise, of course I promise." Bai Ying murmured, with joy and determination, "We Kongsang people will definitely keep the contract-at least, I will try to make sure that our side keeps the contract!"

    Su Mo didn''t look at her any more, and his blank gaze fell on Xijing, as if asking, a smile slowly emerged from the corner of his mouth. At that moment, the swordsman suddenly had a kind of horror and surprise forced by darkness, and he didn''t understand why there was a chill in his heart.

    "Brother?" At such a juncture, Xijing didn''t answer for a long time, Bai Ying couldn''t help but whispered, startled him.

    Xijing suddenly recovered, feeling a little chilly and uncomfortable in his heart. However, under the eyes of everyone, they just nodded silently, knowing that this promise is like a mountain.For such a major event as the alliance, the other party only asked his wife and subordinates, and never asked the crown prince who can really decide Kongsang''s state affairs. However, under such obvious disrespect, Zhen Lan''s face did not change in the slightest. At this moment, after hearing that both of them had made a promise, he took advantage of this gap to speak: "Kongsang will live up to the contract, and only hope to be able to The sharks teamed up to take back their own things."

    "Okay, time is running out, let''s talk about how to "join together"." Somo did not look outside, but he sensed the coming of day and night, and knew that the group was about to return to the colorless city. He dragged his feet and said coldly, "Kang Sang must be returned to the Dragon God, since such high conditions have been offered, what do you need us to do as a price?"

    Zhen Lan''s eyes flicked through Sumo''s godless eyes again, with a slight surprise - when it came to business, this puppet master did not have the indifference of the usual arrogance, but with a keen and quick response. This Shark Young Master is really not to be underestimated... Is it really the incarnation of the Sea Emperor? The unique and strongest emperor that day.

    According to legend, when the heaven and earth first opened, there was no shortage of clouds in the world, and there was no Zhongzhou, all covered by the sea... as far as the eyes could be, it was the territory of the Sea Emperor. It is a pity that the vicissitudes of life after thousands of years.

    "I want my left hand." Suddenly, Prince Kongsang spoke, "At the mouth of the southern Jinghu Lake, under the ghosts and gods abyss that is said to be 64,000 feet deep and can accommodate the height of a Jialan white pagoda."

    "Sure enough." Su Mo suddenly laughed when he heard that, he had obviously thought about the exchange terms. "It''s very difficult."

    "No one in the world except you can take out that sealed box from such a deep seabed." Prince Kongsang''s broken right hand drew a symbol in the void, his expression dignified, "I need my left hand, you We need the blessing of the Dragon God, and we can exchange powers-if one day the Cangliu Empire is destroyed and the undead of the colorless city reappears, it will be the day when the Sharks return to the blue sea."

    "Okay." Without thinking about it, the Shaman Young Master nodded and agreed, "If you break this oath, how about?"

    "If you break this oath, it won''t be good...that, die..." Zhen Lan suddenly hesitated--he wanted to say "no good death" and "death without a corpse", but suddenly remembered that it was already this. In this state, you can''t help stuttering. Suddenly he understood what Prince Kongsang wanted to say, although the atmosphere was solemn at the time of the big event, everyone couldn''t help but laugh.

    Su Mo smiled too, but the corners of his mouth that curled up slightly were indescribably cold and weird. Seeing Zhen Lan stuttering, he took it indifferently, and finished it for him: "If you break this oath, the yesterday of Emperor Xingzun is your tomorrow."The puppet master raised his head, the light in his eyes was secret and cold. Such cold and malicious words made all those who were laughing suddenly silent and pale. Suddenly, Xijing understood the reason for his absence, and couldn''t help squeezing his hands.

    "Okay." However, Prince Kongsang raised his head, looked into the eyes of the puppet master, and replied without hesitation, "If you violate today''s agreement, the yesterday of Emperor Xingzun will be the tomorrow of Zhenlan!"

    "High-five for oath!" Somo finally smiled and stretched out his hand, the odd-shaped ring on his finger shining brightly.

    "High-five for oath." The severed hand suddenly jumped up from the case, and hit the puppet master''s pale and slender hand with a heavy blow.

    "Papa." There was a soft sound, but it seemed as if thunder echoed in everyone''s hearts.

    At the moment of the fight, Suma and Zhenlan''s hands clenched each other, as if they were holding tangible and qualitative promises in their palms, pressing them into their respective bones so hard that they would not be forgotten.

    "Okay, okay!" At the moment when his hands were clasped, Na Sheng couldn''t help but yelled, rejoicing, "It''s amazing!"

    As she clapped and cheered, the girl fingers

 Chapter 88 Festival

    The emperor above refracted a sharp light.

    -

    The wind passed silently from the top of the Garan White Pagoda, bringing the atmosphere of the cloud and wasteland.

    "Xia Xie, do you smell it? The smell of blood and fire..." When the eastern wind blew, Wu Ji''s old face lifted from under the black robe, closed his eyes in the wind, and asked the disciple Wu next to him. Thanks.

    The young scholar Wu Xie had not yet cultivated the illusion skills of remote sensing thousands of miles away. However, at this moment, he did indeed smell the breath of blood and fire brought by the wind, faintly, with a burnt and fishy smell. Coming from the far east, passing through the airflow layer, to the top of the tens of thousands of feet high Garan White Pagoda.

    "Taoyuan County is razed to the ground is nothing great, but--" It was Secretary of State Wu Lang who sneered. The elder who presided over the daily affairs of the Cangliu Empire had unbearable sarcasm in his eyes, looking at the general sitting upright. Wu Peng, "The invincible General Peng, what can you say this time? Your people messed up things in Taoyuan County. Not only did they fail to catch the holder of the emperor, but also lost three winds. Falcon! Wait a moment in front of the wise man and see how you explain it!"

    Wu Peng''s tall body also shook slightly under the black robe. Obviously, despite his outstanding achievements in battle, this setback was beyond his expectations. He sent Yun Huan, the most outstanding young general, with ten wind falcons. Just to hunt down a young girl with the emperor''s sky, but to no avail.

    "I said I can''t send that kid Yunhuan. Wouldn''t it be better to let Fei Lian go?" Next to him, seeing the general dumbfounded for a while, Wu Gujie laughed, and his wrist kept rising and falling. The wrinkles on his face opened like a chrysanthemum. Suddenly, his eyes looked like a knife, and he glanced at the other female elder on one side, "He is much more capable than Yun Huan, but it''s a pity that he doesn''t have such a hard skirt."Wu Zhen didn''t speak, but raised his dark blue eyes and glanced at Wu Aunt. However, in such quiet eyes, there was a certain power that made the elders afraid, so Wu Gu finally did not dare to continue nagging.

    Yun Huan is Wuzhen''s younger brother, this is something that all ten witches know-Wuzhen''s real name is Yunzhu, and she is a saint picked out of the 200,000 pure seed people of the Ice Race. She was born lowly and came from the city of tin where the outermost poor lived. Since she was selected at the age of fifteen, she has lived alone on the top of the Garan White Pagoda. Until she resigned at the age of thirty-five.

    After leaving office, she removed the secular name "Yun Zhu", followed the will of the wise and entered the Senate as a former saint, and became one of the ten elders closest to the center of power.

    It is said that this former saint was very popular with the wise, because she stayed on the top of the White Pagoda for twenty years.

    According to the rule, every saint only needs to serve for ten years. After the tenure is twenty-five years old, she can return to the world from the white pagoda and restore the life of a common woman--the life of a wise man seems to be permanent, led a hundred years ago When the Bing Clan acquired Yunxuan, and when he was dominating the Cangliu Empire within a hundred years, he did not seem to have any debilitating disease at all. Even the ten witches could only tell whether he was in the vague tone of the wise man. There are signs of aging, but one can never see it.

    Wu Xian was the oldest priest. Since the Ice Clan entered the Yunhuang and Kongsang people to fight, he has been following the wise man. However, even the first elder of the Senate has never seen the wise man himself.

    The only one I have seen is the saint of the past.

    However, before each generation of saints leaves the Garan White Pagoda, they must drink a medicine called "Dust Washing Fate" before they step on the cloud and wasteland, and lose all the memories of the White Pagoda for ten years- -That is the order of the wise man, no one can disobey it. --Those girls who mastered the deepest stargazing technique of the Cangliu Empire completely forgot everything when they returned to civilian life.

    For hundreds of years, it has never been so.

    The only exception is Wu Zhen... Wu Zhen Yunzhu. Not only did she retain all the memories of serving the wise for twenty years, she had never drunk the Washing Dust Fate and then returned to the Red Dust, and she continued to stay on top of the Garan White Pagoda as the "Ten Witches". Her sister, Yun Jin, became the new saint at the age of eighteen; and her second brother, Yun Huan, has also become the most respected young general in the army.--The three brothers and sisters of the Yun family became prominent because of this and became the most popular family in the imperial capital.

    However, despite becoming one of the ten witches, this beautiful woman who maintained her appearance in her thirties remained silent for a long time. She never spoke a word, and only used simple actions to express her attitude towards her. Make a decision.

    At this moment, facing the accusation against her own brother, she did not speak, her eyebrows were covered with a faint sadness, and she glanced at the general Wu Peng who was under pressure because of this. Anyway, this time Yun Huan missed his hand, Wu Will Peng be condemned by the ten witches from the inside and the wise men from the outside?

    "Yun Huan was promoted to major general so quickly, and he lacked practical training in the first place-the results of Jiang Wutang assessment can not represent his ability in actual combat. This mistake, the employing person must also take the responsibility." Secretary of State Wu Lang originally. I was at odds with the general. I caught this mistake. I even refused to let it go. I didn''t care about Wu Zhen''s gaze next to him. He made a bold accusation, "And Major General Yun Huan committed such a big mistake this time and must be dealt with according to military law!"

    Military law disposal.

    These four characters seemed to have pierced Wu Zhen''s heart with a sharp sword-the Cangliu Empire''s criminal law was severe, and the military regulations of the Army of the Heavenly Army were even more merciless. In the Five Precepts and the Twelve Laws, it is stated that "those who do not do well and hinder the military opportunity shall be cut."

    The female elder quickly paled and opened her mouth. Perhaps years of silence had robbed her of her speech ability. Although her face was eager, she still didn''t say anything.

    Wu Peng took a quick look at Wu Zhen, but he also faced such an inescapable responsibility. The general who had made great achievements in battle looked at the talkative Secretary of State Wu Lang, as well as the other elders Wu Luo and Wu who nodded in agreement. Li and Wu Gu suddenly had a cold smile in their eyes. Glancing at the crowd, he spoke--

    "Wu Li, you have always been responsible for the ritual communication between the empire and the dependent countries, and this time the army of the army sent troops to Taoyuan County to hunt down the Kongsang legacy, have you notified Governor Gao Shunzhao in time? If it is not for the lack of assistance from the local army of Zezhi country, this This time may not be able to catch the holder of the Emperor!"

    The ceremonial officer Wuli was taken aback, thinking that he hadn''t tried his best, and was momentarily dumb."Also, Wu Pan...I heard that the Galuluo Golden Winged Bird that was flying to the north for a test flight seems to have fallen into the Kingdom of Sand again?" His eyes swept across the discolored witch ceremony. Wu Peng looked at the secretary of state opposite, with a mouth A sneer--such a big mistake can''t be hidden from him, the general of the world. Sure enough, Secretary of State Wu Pan''s face was pale and red, and he was speechless. After a long time, he reluctantly opened his mouth to argue: "Galouro...Galouro is inherently difficult to control, and test flight failure is inevitable."

    "That was the tenth failure." Wu Peng did not agree with such a pale excuse, and the soldier''s face was angry, "Inevitable? What is inevitable!-The Army of Heavenly Expedition had the''wind'' fifty years ago. The Falcon and the Lovebird, but the Garuda has been unable to succeed for decades. Ten failures! How much manpower and material resources have crashed in the desert of the country of sand!"

    Secretary of State Wu Pan has been in charge of this matter for nearly 50 years. In the past fifty years, all ten test flights of Galuru have failed. It is indeed one of his shameless things. If Wu Peng has to be held accountable for his improper use of people, then he has not been able to let the Golden Wing Bird be held accountable for many years. God, isn''t it even more inefficient?

    Somewhat awkwardly, the eloquent Secretary of State also bowed his head.

    "Furthermore, this time Garuda crashed. If the pure blue glazed wishful bead on it is lost, see how you can explain it to the wise." Seeing the other party''s low arrogance, Wu Peng continued to sneer and pursue it.

    The pure blue glaze wishful bead is one of the most treasures captured by the Cangliu Empire from the Kongsang Empire. Legend has it that the dragon ball taken down by the star emperor Langgan 7000 years ago contained great power when he captured the dragon god. However, the structure of Jialouluo is complicated, and it cannot support all the functions by the gliding down of the white tower from the sky. Therefore, when designing, this pure blue glaze wishful bead is embedded in the Jialouluo, with the dragon ball on the inside. Spiritual power, as the source of power to support this magnificent machinery.

    Using supernatural spiritual power to trigger mechanical power, such an incredible concept came from the intention of the mysterious wise man in the temple.

    "Galouro''s power is ten times that of a wing bird and fifty times that of a wind falcon. Even if it is created, it is difficult for someone to control such a power." Next to him, he has been flipping through the scroll indifferently, ignoring the scholastic witchcraft of his colleagues. He finally opened his mouth and pointed out the key point without raising his head. "The average shark puppet is simply not up to the position of the driver, and the imperial soldier sits on the control seat and reacts at a human speed. It is far worse than the shark clan."

    "Yeah, yeah." Hearing the faint witch, he actually opened his mouth to defend himself, and the Secretary of State responded quickly with an expression of inexhaustible gratitude, "So it is very difficult for Galulo to succeed in the test flight, of course."

    "Not necessarily." Xue Xue closed the book, and it was a volume of "Building a French Style: Zhengtian Chapter"-that was the handwriting of the wise man in the temple, the mysterious man just hooked out such an alarm at the beginning of the founding of the country. The machinery of heaven and earth made everyone in the Ice Clan amazed. As an elder specializing in mechanical power in the ten witches, Wu Ji raised his dizzy eyes, and suddenly glanced at Wu Luo next to him--"Of the ten crashes, six of them were caused by the burning of the aluminum-iron calcined part, and

 Chapter 89 Festival

    The tiller cannot bear the force of twisting, and there are signs of breakage-it can be seen that the material is very flawed, and the reason should be sought from the purchased raw materials. "

    After that, Wu Luo, who had been sleek and did not take the initiative to express any opinions, also shook a bit, with a slightly unnatural expression on his chubby face--As the elder in charge of the imperial treasury, Wu Luo was also the president of the Yecheng Chamber of Commerce. , He holds the power of all financial transactions in the Cangliu Empire. Of course, he is also responsible for purchasing materials from Yecheng to invest in the research and development of Legion Machinery.

    Often dealing with the big wealthy businessmen in Yecheng, Wu Luo has also become fat and oily for decades.

    However, this time Wu Ji''s words suddenly hit the guild president of the Chamber of Commerce.

    For a while, the "ten witches" on the top of the White Tower were silent.

    "Hehe, Morty, no one can get rid of the relationship." In the end, Wu Xian, the oldest, came out to make a round. The elders of the founding period have been polished like the smoothest stone in the centuries of peace. "I think it should be handled like this--the pursuit of the emperor will not be delayed anyway, but I am afraid I can move the lovebird, and then let Wu Da take it personally--anyway, he just happened to go to the fief of the Jiuyi King, as an example. If you visit, let¡¯s drop by to the country of Zezhi."

    "As for Major General Yun Huan''s punishment..." When he said this, the first elder pondered for a moment, and both Wu Peng and Wu Zhen''s faces flashed anxiously.

    "Although he committed a serious crime, is he a young man after all... hehe, give him a chance." Wu Xian nodded with a white beard, but his eyes flashed sharply. The kingdom will retrieve the crashed Galuru and the pure blue glaze Ruyizhu, and take up the role of the next test flight!""What?" Wu Peng exclaimed, Wu Zhen opened his mouth, but couldn''t say a word.

    "Okay, okay, the elder handled it well." Wu Pan and Wu Luo nodded in agreement, and Wu Gu also covered her mouth and smiled. Only the learned Wu Ji and his disciple Wu Xie never expressed their opinions.

    "That''s not to let him die?" Wu Peng refused to accept, and started shooting the case. "I clearly know that Garuda himself has a problem and is difficult to control, and Major General Yun Huan has lost his mackerel puppet in this battle--what? Maybe let him go to test Galuru?!"

    "If it is dealt with according to the military law, then it is beheading!" Wu Xian ignored the general''s protest, but said slowly, his eyes condensed, "I have given him a chance--and, if it succeeds, he is Jialou. The owner of Luo, the soldier with the highest combat effectiveness among thousands of soldiers! Isn''t it worth his life to fight?"

    Wu Xian no longer had the patience with Xi Ni, and asked coldly to silence Wu Peng.

    Wu Zhen first lowered his eyes, nodded silently, and approved the first elder''s treatment of his younger brother. Seeing that Wu Zhen had no objections, the other ten witches nodded each and reached a consensus.

    "Okay, it''s a matter of urgency. Let Wu Da go directly from Jiuyi to the Kingdom of Zee and capture the emperor''s carrier." Wu Xian sighed, and found that he was also exhausted, and slowly summarized the final result of the dispute, "Wu Peng , Please send the Army of Heavenly Expeditions, the "Nine Heavens" Northeast" Transformation" Heaven and the North "Xuan" Heaven, commanded by Wu Da-Wu Li, you need to get in touch with Governor Gao Shunzhao immediately, so that the kingdom of Zee will do whatever it takes Assist us in capturing the emperor carrier! At all costs."

    "At all costs", the ten witches here all understand what these six words mean, but no one has a look of opposition on their faces. Only the youngest Wu Xie lowered his head and flipped through that one with his slender fingers. In the book "French Style", his fingers trembled slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but he was held down by the old and dry hands of the teacher Wu Ji.

    "Yes." The named wizards took their orders. Then, when it seemed that it was about to end, Wu Peng groaned, and he still said one sentence with little certainty: "Everyone, when Yun Huan came back, I met him. In a situation, he said that there was a shark who had torn the wind falcon with his bare hands..."

    "Tear the wind falcon with bare hands?" Almost in unison, the other ten witches blurted out, exclaiming."A Shaman?" Wu Gu paused while turning her wrist bead, and then couldn''t help but continue to laugh. Yuren?... If Yun Huanshao loses this battle, if he wants to excuse himself, he has to make up a better reason, right?"

    "Impossible." Wu Ji, the scholar who has not spoken much, also said, frowning, "How is it possible for a shark?"

    With so many unbelieving gazes, the general who originally had doubts in his heart hesitated and muttered: "It''s also...I searched through the roster and alchemy books, and I couldn''t find such a powerful man--- It is impossible for the national army to have such power at all..."

    "In any case, it seems that there are many people in Taoyuan County recently, and I am afraid that the Restoration Army will be resurrected." However, Wu Xian still ordered for the sake of safety, "Wu Luo, you go to Yecheng to find out if the Restoration Army has recently What action is brewing?"

    "Yes." The fat Wu Luo nodded, but there was also a disdainful sneer and enthusiasm in his eyes. He immediately remembered the benefits of the Chamber of Commerce he was in charge of. There is a shortage of mackerel slaves in the city, and you can¡¯t buy one at 200,000! Now you can deliver it to your door."

    "Wuluo." It was Wu Xian and Wu Zhen who stopped drinking. Hearing this description, the two elders frowned in disgust at the same time, "Don''t tell us about such nasty things!"

    "Ahhhhhh...I''m sorry, everyone, I will retire first." Wu Luo, the president of the Chamber of Commerce, slapped haha, bowed and retreated.

    The torch burned pepping, casting a strange twisted shadow on the wall.

    There was a vague and uninterrupted voice. At first, I couldn''t hear what it was. After listening for a long time, I realized that it was the cry of a prisoner who didn''t know where it was. However, in this cell, only a little bit of water condensed and dripped from the stone wall, and the clear ticking sound mechanically and endlessly tortured people''s hearing, making people almost crazy.

    On the cold and flat stone ground, the chill seemed to penetrate into the bones. However, in the corner of the single cell, a young man sat with his eyes down, the torch cast a heavy shadow on his face, and the bridge of his nose was high and straight. Divide the face into light and dark sides. In this empty cell, the man maintained a sitting posture with shoulders erect.At a glance, it was from the standard behavior of the Cangliu Empire army.

    In the dim and cold stone prison room, there was suddenly a harsh sound of the opening of the iron fence, one after another from far and near.

    "Here you are." The prison officer''s voice was as cold as a stone, and he opened the iron door of the cell, and greeted the soldier who was sitting in the corner - as soon as the door opened, the screaming call sign in the execution room outside became even more severe. Incoming clearly, it sounds terrifying.

    However, the young soldier stood up without hesitation, shoulders straight, and walked towards the execution chamber outside the door.

    "Here." When the young soldier was about to turn to the execution room, the prison officer spoke and pointed to the passage leading to the other side of the outer court. "Congratulations, Major General, you are released."

    On the contrary, the young major general was startled and hesitated to stand on his feet-he knew the criminal law of the Cangliu Empire and the commandments of the Heavenly Army Corps. He knew nothing more. Therefore, I understand what kind of punishment I will face when I have failed to complete my mission this time on the expedition. It''s a matter of Huangtian, even Master Wu Peng may not be able to excuse him smoothly.

    However, as soon as the young soldier turned his head hesitantly, he saw the black-robed elder standing at the door of the outer court. Although Wu Peng came personally to welcome his most valued subordinates to be released from prison, he saw Yun Huan without saying a word. Turned around and walked out. As if following the empire''s highest general for many years, he had formed a tacit understanding. The major general did not ask much, and silently followed the marshal.

    "The Senate decided to give you a chance of atonement--" As he walked forward, Wu Peng''s face sank like water in his black robe, conveying the highest opinion, "You immediately set off to the country of sand to look for the crash. Galurua Golden Winged bird, and is responsible for the next test flight."

    Galu Luo''s test flight failed again? That kind of surprise passed by the major general of the Empire, but Yun Huan just lowered his head calmly and replied, "Yes, Marshal!"

    "I heard that your mackerel puppet died in this battle." Wu Peng took the released Yun Huan all the way out and entered the outer court.However, this sentence made the Empire Major General, who had not changed his expression from beginning to end, his eyes dimmed: "Yes. She finally fell into the enemy''s hands."

    "That''s really a pity." Wu Peng said lightly, "Although that shark man is not a puppet, he is very good. If he dies, he won''t be able to find a second one."

    "Yes." Yun Huan lowered his head and answered calmly.

    "Reluctantly found a new puppet for you in the entire army of Heavenly Expedition-you can''t control Garou alone." When he reached the outer court, the imperial marshal''s footsteps suddenly stopped, and Wu Peng''s hand stopped. Slowly lifted up under the black robe, and pointed at a shark who was kneeling in front of the court, "Xiang, your new master."

    "Master." Upon hearing the instructions, the Maiden of the Maiden immediately bowed her head to the standing Major General of the Cangliu Empire, and her forehead touched his feet.

    It was the first time that Yun Huan took a step back subconsciously when he encountered the behavior of the mackerel puppet. The mackerel girl still knocked her head mechanically, her smooth forehead knocked on the hard stone steps, bleeding stains.

    "Yun Huan, this is your new partner-you have to get used to it as soon as possible, there is not much time." Obviously noticed the major general

 Chapter 90 Festival

    After a short period of helplessness, Wu Peng''s voice became serious, "Xiang is the best puppet in the Heavenly Expedition Corps. The reaction speed, judgment, and reflection time are all top-notch. She was originally Fei Lian''s puppet. The Ministry of Heaven controls the lovebirds to guard the imperial capital."

    "Fei Lian?" Suddenly remembered the fighter of the same year who was finally defeated by him during the martial arts competition, Yun Huan couldn''t help but froze, knowing that this young man is also a well-known elite in the Heavenly Expedition Army, and blurted out, "Then, He... how could he agree to let Xiang come over to me?"

    "But it''s just a mackerel puppet, he won''t mind. The flight test of Galuru is the top priority in the army, how dare he stop it." Wu Peng said lightly, his eyes suddenly stopped on the face of the young subordinate, with a vague meaning, "and Xiang is a puppet, and changing the owner is not a problem at all for her--sometimes the shark who uses the puppet insects is actually beneficial."

    "Yes." The major general lowered his head, suddenly afraid to look into the marshal''s eyes.

    Until Wu Peng left, Yun Huan raised his head and saw the mackerel puppet kneeling on one side. Xiang''s eyes were deep blue, with no light, almost invisible.

    Those were eyes without saneness, completely different from what Xiao used to look like.

    "Xiang." He spoke with some uncertainty, calling out the puppet who belonged to Fei Lian.

    "Master." Without hesitation, those godless eyes lifted up, looked at him, and replied respectfully."Follow me to the country of sand." Yun Huan sighed and murmured, "I hope we can fly back to the imperial capital alive."

    Eighteen, aspect

    On the seventh day of February in the ninety-first year of Cangliu Li, the power pattern of cloud shortages quietly changed before the dawn of a rainy day.

    When the two hands struck each other and swore under the lamp, a new alliance was born.

    Perhaps when everything becomes the bleak text in the history books, the people living on this land in later generations will call the covenant made by the two sides this night: the alliance of the sky and the sea. ¡ª¡ªFor the resurrection of Kongsang and Haiguo, the two nations that have been hostile and hated for thousands of years will hold their hands in one place and merge their strength into one.

    Such a secret alliance, even if it is not known by a third party, but the quiet change in the balance of power still attracts the attention of a few pairs of eyes¡ªthey are very few people who can penetrate all the changes in the cloud.

    In the hall of emptiness, he keenly felt that something was changing in silence. The chief commander flicked away the water mirror and looked at another space through the entrapped water vapor: at that moment, he saw two clashing and holding each other. hand. Although he did not wear the emperor, but the special endowment of Emperor Kongsang''s blood is still recognizable at a glance.

    "Has it started?" He couldn''t help but blurted out, the chief commander murmured, and the faces of the three feudal kings onlookers changed.

    Da Si Ming sighed long-although he can penetrate the cycle of reincarnation, he will always be a fateful bystander who can only witness all this happening and can''t do anything about it. What he can do is the same as the destiny of the past dynasties, just follow the fateful process, select and watch the emperor¡¯s bloodline that has lasted for thousands of years, and then record everything truthfully in the "Liuhe Shu ¡¤ Secret Record", becoming The only evidence that cloud shortages have existed after the vicissitudes of a certain day.

    "Kongsang''s emperor''s blood! How can you shake hands with such a humble shark?" Next to him, the black king Xuanyu couldn''t help whispering angrily, and the other two kings who had been deeply edified by the Kongsang nobles for thousands of years were also uncomfortable. The color. When Qing Wangyuan was young, he blurted out the objection of the black king. Only the purple king''s face was silent under his robe. After a long time, he said faintly: "The emperor and the six kings, four of the seven people now support the alliance. This covenant, Can''t object."Zhen Lan, Bai Ying, Lan Xia and Hong Yuan-the four people on the ground are enough to determine Kongsang''s future.

    "Also, even though the opponent is a shark, if this pedal can be a little thicker, you should try your best to use it." Zi Wangmang''s tone was calm, "His Royal Highness''s decision, we can''t doubt it."

    "One day, His Highness will forget the honor of the emperor''s blood." The Black King muttered, but after all, he stopped talking.

    The chief commander heard the disputes between the kings next to him, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Starting from the Emperor Chengguang a hundred years ago, the six feudal kings fought each other. The heart of fighting was temporarily extinguished, but the differences still existed in the hearts of the Six Kings.

    That kid Zhenlan...it was really hard to take up such a mess.

    Da Si Ming sighed silently, leaned over and prepared to close the water mirror that sees through different time and space, but suddenly there was a shocked look in the eyes of the old man-a pair of eyes!

    There are actually a pair of eyes, watching the two sides of the alliance from the dark corner of the water mirror, with an indescribable smile. It''s not from the side of Kongsang, nor is it from the shark... who are those eyes raised in the dark?

    Who...Is there anyone who, like himself, is observing this scene at the turning point through a water mirror?

    "Pop!" Da Si Ming''s hand suddenly plunged into the water mirror, as if he wanted to touch the face of the mysterious bystander in the darkness, but the water surface suddenly shattered, and all the sights turned into nothingness-even though it was in the emptiness city. Da Si Ming was still in a cold sweat.

    Such eyes were actually seen somewhere in memory."Who is it? Who is it?" Da Shiming leaned on the raised edge of the water mirror, looked down at the rippling and broken water with canthus, and murmured in fear.

    "My wise man, what do you see?"

    The fog before dawn enveloped the huge white pagoda. In the temple at the top, across the thousands of curtains, a girl asked respectfully. Saint Jin, wearing a white dress, crawling under the curtain, dragged the water mirror that was sent in from under the curtain, closed it, and asked quietly. According to past practices, the wise man who has the ability to penetrate the sky and the earth will issue the highest verbal order to the Cangliu Empire every time after watching the water mirror.

    "Hey..." In the temple where no one has been in or out for many years, a long sigh suddenly appeared behind the heavy curtain.

    Then there was a murmur of vagueness, with a weird accent and a peculiar language, as if a baby who was learning tongues for the first time was trying to speak, but after all, it was still a strange monosyllable that couldn''t make a word.

    However, Saint Jin seemed to have understood the words of the mysterious person inside, her expression suddenly solemn.

    "Since the power pattern has changed, sage wise, why don''t you tell the ten witches?" The girl crawled to the ground and whispered to the person inside, but her voice was trembling, "The Sea Emperor is back, Kukai has become an alliance, Yunhuang''s The balance is about to break-why don''t you tell the ten witches? Why do you keep silent?"

    After a long period of silence, the person behind the curtain did not answer a syllable.

    As the saint of the Ice Clan, Yun Jin wanted to tell the people this ominous news as soon as possible, but there seemed to be some force suppressing her actions, making her unable to get up at all.

    "The wise man, the wise man...do you want...the Cangliu Empire to fall?" Suddenly understood the intentions of the mysterious man behind the curtain, struggling, Saint Ein finally boldly asked this sentence. Questioning words-perhaps no one has ever said such words to a wise man among the saints of the past."..." There was another silence. The mysterious person behind the curtain still didn''t speak. In the silence, it seemed that the pressure was getting greater and greater.

    "Ha ha ha..." Suddenly, there was a strange low laughter with a single syllable.

    The flying curtain caught the face of Saint Jin, covering the girl''s sight. Is it here again? It was clear that the moon was not yet full... Although the fear in her heart was beyond words, Saint Jen was still supporting her crawling on the ground, not daring to retreat half a minute. In the darkness, she suddenly felt a sharp tingling on her wrist, as if there was an invisible blade in the air cutting her wrist veins.

    The blood suddenly flew up like a rainbow.

    In the night before dawn, corpses piled up like a mountain.

    And in the breath of death, the only dilapidated room still showed warm lights-in the lobby of the Ruyi Inn, a group of people were engaged in the final talks on the eve of dawn.

    The complex affairs are finally coming to an end.

    "So, you can go to the Abyss of Cangwu under Jiuyi Mountain first. Then Bai Ying will wait there, and then you will go and unlock the Dragon God''s seal together-our Kongsang people are no longer powerful enough to open it alone. The seal set by Emperor Xing Zun, otherwise, why lie dormant for a hundred years?" As the dawn approached, the power of Zhen Lan began to recover, and his voice clearly had the power of shocking minds. There is no room for refutation. "In return, you must do it for us. Take back my left hand that was sealed on the bottom of the sea."

    "Oh..." Sumo suddenly smiled after hearing such a straightforward proposal, "Don''t you need me to get your left hand to seek the cooperation of the prince? What a high posture."

    "I don''t trust you." The head was on the table with his lips closed, but his eyes were looking at the woman in white under the lamp in the distance, "I trust Bai Ying... she went through that kind of thing. , I am willing to believe you again, how can I be more stingy than my wife?"The puppet master did not speak, holding the little puppet in his arms, his empty eyes didn''t know where he was looking at the void.

    On the other side, the Red King and the Blue King have already begun to mention their respective players, preparing to return to the Colorless City. Only Bai Wangying, as the crown prince, is still sitting under the lamp, seemingly not anxious about the coming dawn. Although she is of noble birth, she has studied the female red since childhood, and the ghost girl borrowed it from Mrs. Ruyi. Needlework in

 Chapter 91 Festival

    He lowered his head under the candlelight, holding the cloak that Zhen Lan wore in his hand, and carefully mended the two holes on it.

    The pale to almost illusory woman, holding a silver needle between her slender fingers, using her snow-white emptiness as a thread, stitched in two holes on the front and back of the cloak¡ªso focused and calm. The look made this young woman who has existed for hundreds of years suddenly flashed a strange gentle light.

    Although Na Sheng was watching Yan Xi who was about to wake up, when she raised her head and saw Bai Ying''s eyes, she was suddenly in a trance...In fact, the Dongba girl was quite disappointed with the princess. I have heard Xijing tell the story of the fall to heaven a hundred years ago. It was so decisive and tragic, I couldn¡¯t help thinking in my heart how the woman should have such a majestic grace, Feng Xiuyueyan, Xuepai ice soul-however, when she finally sees By the time Bai Ying, those conjectures had not been confirmed by Hades at all!

    The Crown Prince Kongsang in front of her was quiet and ordinary, just like many women married as wives in the world.

    At this moment, she was holding a needle under the light and lowering her eyebrows, which made it impossible for Na Sheng to contact the woman who jumped off the ground from the top of the ten thousand-foot tall tower. Na Sheng probed Yan Xi''s wrist, while looking at her in a daze--beside, Mrs. Ruyi came over with a pill, and also stood in a daze, looking at Prince Kongsang, who was darning clothes under the lamp. Concubine, the eyes are complicated.

    I haven''t seen it in a hundred years, nothing really is the same... At the moment of falling from the sky, she also surfaced in the mirror lake outside the city of Garan, exclaiming and looking up at the fallen Chinese dress, but for a hundred years Later, it was so vicissitudes of life.

    At that juncture of discussing survival or death, Somo still did not speak. He stared into the void, through the flickering candlelight in the room, he seemed to see an extremely distant place. Zhen Lan seemed to want to continue to say something, but when she saw the eyes that filled the other party, she fell silent for a while.

    There seemed to be white clouds opening and closing in front of me, and in the scattered evening light, the top wall of the white pagoda stood ten thousand. On the top of the empty tower, there was a thin girl''s shadow in the twilight in the corner, waiting for something silently.¡ª¡ª"Ah, are you here?" Sitting on the wall in the backyard of the temple, pulling the lead of the kite alone, staring blankly at the white silk flying into the sky. After waiting for a long time, finally hearing the familiar footsteps, the girl turned her head in surprise, her eyes were black and white and clear.

    ¡ª¡ª"Why is your clothes torn?" Seeing the blue-haired boy who was groping forward, the luxurious girl frowned, and distressedly pulled out the thin hairpin on her head and stitched it with black hair. Long tangled lines hang down from Qingli''s face, and such a young and childish face has a happy expression, which is vaguely delicate. He could even feel her breathe gently, but when he thought of the cross star mark on her forehead close at hand, he felt as if burned by a soldering iron.

    ¡ª¡ªNo longer hesitating, he fumbled and grabbed the soft hand, squeezed it tightly, obviously feeling the girl tremble suddenly. She froze there and didn''t dare to move, or even raised her head, just letting the other party into her arms somewhat bewildered. "You love me, don''t you?" The dazzling teenager asked in a low voice with an indescribable gloomy look in his eyes.

    ¡ª¡ª"Um... I like... Somo." Not knowing where to put her gaze, the girl blushed like a sunset in the sky, muttering to herself. The mackerel, who looked like a teenager, couldn''t see through the eyes of all adults. He smiled silently, like it? ¡ª¡ªAre you at the age when you only say you like it and you are ashamed to say love? Reached out and touched the shy cheeks of the girl in her arms, lowered her head, leaned close to her warm breath, and kissed the mark on the center of her brows.

    ¡ª¡ª"Ah!" At the moment when the forehead was lifted, the luxurious girl suddenly exclaimed as if the body fixation technique was relieved, and subconsciously forced the blind boy out, "No! You can''t touch it! "

    ¡ª¡ªThe female disciple of the Juggernaut eagerly used real power, pushing the shark stumbling into the wall.

    ¡ª¡ªHowever, the blue-haired boy didn''t say a word. He just tore off Shang Zi''s hair that was attached to his broken skirt. He sneered slightly, turned around, fumbled for the wall, and walked away: "Lying."

    ¡ª¡ª"Sumo!" The shock was still indefinite, and the girl covered the mark between her eyebrows, followed up and grabbed the corner of his clothes, pleadingly, "There is no lie...just, just, this one can''t be touched. You...you believe me ."

    ¡ª¡ª"A lie. You still want to be the crown prince of the San... You don''t want a humble shark to touch." The footsteps did not stop, the young man fumbled the wall and continued forward, hissed and his clothes snapped. The girl stood there with a piece of cloth in a daze, trembling slightly because of contradictions and excitement. However, the teaching from her childhood still prevailed. She just intermittently argued: "No! No!-Me, me. I don¡¯t want to be a princess...The shark people are much better than the Kongsang people...but I can¡¯t hurt the father and the clansmen...you believe me!"

    ¡ª¡ª"It was ridiculous...what is your identity, and what identity am I." The shark boy smiled slightly, pointing to the lingering air of Qianzhong outside, coldly, "Believe you? Unless you come from here. Jump down."¡ª¡ª"Okay!" The answer came from my ear, but I didn''t hesitate for a moment because of excitement.

    Suddenly a gust of wind swept across the top of the Garan White Tower, and a feather fell lightly from the clouds.

    As if the eyes could be seen all of a sudden, he saw the girl decisively cross her eyebrows at him, and her body suddenly leaned back, seemingly weightless, jumping from the gap in the female wall to the ground. .

    "Ah..." He was stunned by everything in front of him, staring blankly at the fierce temperament that the noble woman who had always been restrained and gentle for the first time showed, like a sharp sword that came out of her shell, and instantly opened his heart. The dark sky.

    Bai Ying! He suddenly wanted to call her name extremely strongly, but his throat seemed to be tightly clasped by sharp claws, unable to utter a word, the blue-haired boy staggered and rushed to the female wall, his fingers touched the last trace of the upward show. send.

    At that moment, the darkness in front of me suddenly returned, and I couldn''t see anything.

    It''s not like that... Wrong, it''s not like that! How could he have such a memory.

    Is it chaos again? Why, why it seems that year after year I can''t remember the past... Could it be the beginning of the recession? However, the body of the shark should be usable for seven or eight hundred years, right?

    He lowered his head and slumped up his hand against his forehead, his long blue hair covered his face like water.

    The real past is not like that...that day is not the end. He just touched the mark on his forehead that day, and achieved the attempt he had been planning for many years. The aristocratic girl closed her eyes pale, with a martyr-like look, letting a cold kiss fall on her forehead-Kongsang''s "untouchable" crown prince was broken by a humble slave A seal that must be maintained before marriage.She will be deposed, and another Bai noble girl will take her place.

    Those were all Qing Wang''s strategies, and he was just a puppet like Arnold-a puppet who sold his soul in order to redeem his freedom. Really humble shark.

    He did not see the real "end".

    At the wedding ceremony, when the exclamation sounded through the sky, her last instruction was echoed in his ear, but the person was dressed in neon clothes, falling from the white clouds and mist like white crane feathers. That was something that his hands could no longer grasp.

    "Trust you? Unless you jump from here."

    ¡ª¡ªShe really did it.

    That is the complete end.

    "If the Dragon God is released, then the sealed power of Queen Bai Wei will also return to Bai Ying-this is a win-win thing. If you are the young master of the shark, if you have some vision, you shouldn''t refuse at all." In a trance, Zhen Lan''s words suddenly came to her ears, analyzing the pros and cons, and faintly gleaming cold light, "And, if you break the contract again, where will you leave Baiying?"

    With a slight click, the puppet''s mouth opened wide, and his face was a little distorted, as if the puppet master hurt him.

    Souma¡¯s face was as sinking as water, and his dark blue eyes, which were originally empty, were even more invisible at this moment. He just hugged the puppet and turned his head slightly to the talking head on the table. Suddenly, he didn¡¯t know what kind of emotion was controlling. In the heart of the puppet master, a strange smile passed over his lips."You can''t die, it''s really a terrible thing." In an indifferent smile, he suddenly said in a low voice, not knowing whether it was the ghost woman or the undead head in front of him.

    "Naturally, we will try our best to bring back the stone box containing your left hand from Guishenyuan." After a pause, it seemed that the eyes of Zhen Lan dimmed slightly, and Su Mo was in a trance, calmly. Replied word by word, "In fact, letting go of the Dragon God is as good for you Kongsang people as it is for us-you also need Queen Baiwei''s power? It seems a bit too greedy for us to take the left hand in return. where."

    Prince Kongsang didn''t expect that this gloomy and gloomy Young Master Shark suddenly fought back like this, and was slightly taken aback.

    "However, since I promised, I will naturally do it." Before the other party could say something, Somo just raised his head and looked at the sky gradually brightening outside. He couldn''t see the indifference of joy and anger between his brows, "Let Bai Ying gain There is nothing bad about strength, at least if you dare to break the contract, she has the ability to kill you who is still in the torn apart."

    Such an indifferent voice shocked everyone who heard it.

    if

 Chapter 92 Festival

    When the Dragon God is released, the power of Empress Bai Wei will return. Indeed, the power of the crown prince will surpass that of the sealed crown prince. Is this the first time in the history of Kongsang that Houtu surpasses the emperor?

    "Since you agree, then we are waiting for your arrival in Cangwu Zhiyuan." Zhen Lan smiled, but did not dwell on this rather unpleasant question, just repeated the agreement.

    "The sky is about to dawn, you should go back." Su Mo stood by the window, urging his pale and handsome face to the dawn of the sky. Outside, Tianma had already sensed the advent of day and night, and began to hiss uncomfortably.

    "Yeah." Prince Kongsang''s power slowly increased as the day approached, his severed limb jumped up from the table, holding up his head, and volleyed his head to greet the three kings on one side: "Bai Ying, Lan Xia, Hong Yuan, you should go back first-they must be waiting in a hurry."

    "''Go back first''?" The kings asked in surprise, "His Royal Highness, you--"

    "I still have something to deal with." Zhenlan smiled and shook her head, turning her eyes to Murongxiu and Xijing who were already dozing off, and Na Sheng who was guarding Yanxi, and said to her colleagues, "Don''t worry, you go back first. , I will come right away."

    The kings looked at each other anxiously-the crown prince and concubine were almost in an accident on the eve of the previous eve. If the prince is allowed to stay by this strange puppet master alone... even if the covenant has just been signed, the credibility is really not high. what.

    "Then, let''s go back first." The first person who spoke was the White King, who was the crown prince, as if feeling the approach of the sun, the underworld woman became paler and thinner, but her expression was calm, she walked over and shook her hands. The patched cloak covered the volley head.It should be that the power has slowly recovered, and the cloak stood up in the void, forming a faint emptiness.

    Bai Ying bowed her head, tied the cloak around Zhen Lan''s neck, then brushed it, carefully examined it, and smiled: "Okay, don''t let anyone break it again--otherwise, how can I return it to the Black King? ?"

    "At most, I will use magic power to''knot'' one more thing." Zhenlan frowned, nonchalantly, but when seeing the sky outside, she became a little nervous and urged his wife, "You go back, and in a moment, the sun will jump. Out of the horizon!"

    "Well, good." Knowing that time is pressing, Bai Ying is not talking too much, but just nods slightly, "Be careful yourself."

    Then, she turned around and walked out with the Red King and Blue King. When walking by the window, the white woman''s eyes stopped for a while, looked at the shark puppet master, smiled quietly, and nodded: "Suma, I''m waiting for you in the Abyss of Cangwu."

    Without waiting for the blue-haired man to reply, the empty body of the ghost woman had passed through Somo''s body and the thick walls, and walked out of the Ruyi Gambling House silently and came into the court. Tianma was flapping its wings and hoofs, eagerly wanting to return to the colorless city, the three kings of white, red and blue grabbed the horse''s rein and stood up.

    The white wings immediately covered the sky and disappeared into the sky dew in the morning.

    There was still no light in Su Mo''s dark blue eyes, and he no longer looked outside through the window, but turned his head in silence, and whispered a few words to Mrs. Ruyi. Then he walked to the side of Zuo Quanshi Yanxi''s couch, waved his hand to let the dumbfounded Sheng walk away, and began to lean over to check the condition of the soldiers of the Restoration Army.

    "Ah, the prince sister won''t speak to me when she left!" Originally, she didn''t have the slightest interest in the negotiations between the two big men over there, so she just watched eagerly whether Yan Xi was better, but when she raised her head, she disappeared. Seeing Bai Ying''s shadow, Na Sheng felt left out and pouted aggrievedly. At the same time, he moved his body away, reluctantly allowing Suma to take his place.

    "Hehe, don''t make trouble, if you go to Jiuyi Mountain in the north with Xijing, you will be able to meet her." She just turned her head away, and saw the head floating in mid-air, and greeted her with a smile . Although she was accustomed to seeing such a fragmented situation at the beginning, Na Sheng couldn''t help but feel like laughing every time she faced this face-the phantom that had condensed on the snowy mountain really gave her too deep memory, so When looking at this plain face, there is always a dumbfounding being deceived."Jiuyi, I heard it is far away." However, Na Sheng put away his childish expression, looked at the end of the sky, and sighed. There, the red sun suddenly jumped out of the horizon.

    "Huh? Reluctant to be separated from Yan Xi?" Zhenlan noticed the worry and nostalgia in her eyes, and smiled honestly.

    Na Sheng blushed suddenly and glared at him. By nature, he didn''t deny him. He just complained: "It''s not like you and the prince concubine, who can take thousands and hundreds of miles away. How long will it take to get there? Jiuyi!"

    "Yeah." Zhen Lan couldn''t help but laugh, and looked down at her with interest, "Unfortunately, even if I teach you magic magic power, you can''t practice to travel thousands of miles every day--"

    "Spell?" When Prince Kongsang said that, the eyes of that Sheng suddenly lit up. After all, she knew a little about magic techniques. She immediately stretched out her hand to pull Zhenlan and jumped up, "Yes, you want Teach me to learn spells! If you want to learn the kind that can save people, I will learn very quickly!"

    Na Sheng pulled a little, and then remembered that Zhen Lan didn''t have a left hand, but he still held on to the cloak.

    "Hey, hey. Let go, let go! Pull it again and it will break¡ªbreaking Bai Ying, I want to say mine!" Zhen Lan looked at her and grabbed the cloak, her eyes were slightly startled, but she frowned, and she wanted to shake it eagerly. Open the sticky little guy, "I teach you that."

    "Ah, don''t let it go!" Na Sheng cheered and let go.

    Seeing the joyous light in the girl''s eyes, Prince Kongsang smiled silently-originally he wanted to teach the emperor''s holder the basic skills to protect himself, so he stayed.

    Can the cloak that is originally "nothing" be held, does this girl who claims to be a psychic possess a certain amount of spiritual power? She is not a boast, if she learns, she should not slow down."I want to learn from his ability to stab him and close it immediately!" Na Sheng relaxed, but refused to loosen his cloak, suddenly pointed at Somo next to the couch and shouted, "So I won''t be afraid of being killed. You don''t have to worry about me, and you don''t need Uncle Xijing to accompany me all the way."

    "Huh." Hearing those words, Zhenlan''s eyes turned slightly on Sumo, her expression was still, but her mouth was smiling, "You can''t learn that skill."

    "Why?" Na Sheng refused to accept, pulling his clothes tightly.

    "Don''t pull!" Zhen Lan was taken aback, and hurriedly moved forward following her strength, "I have been practicing for a hundred years, how about you?"

    "Yeah, it will take so long to practice?" Sheng Sheng asked in a hurry, "Are there any faster spells?"

    "Some and some." Zhen Lan agreed, raising her only right hand, and drawing four continuous fold lines out of thin air. When the end of the last line coincides with the beginning of the first line, the empty square suddenly condenses. Out of the entity, it turned into the shape of a book and fell into the palm of Na Sheng''s hand.

    "Is it a celestial book like Nine Heavens Profound Girl?" The Dongba girl let go of her cloak in amazement and caught the booklet. She was surprised to find that it was a thin sheepskin booklet. She turned it over with joy, but she was immediately discouraged-- On the cover is a line of pale golden text, jumping around like tadpoles, and can''t understand it at all.

    "Huh? It''s really a heavenly book..." The Sheng didn''t give up, turning inside again, still a page full of tadpoles, could not help but mutter.

    "It was originally written by Kongsangwen. There are ghosts if you can understand it." Zhenlan twitched, "I''ll turn it over for you-do you want Dongba or Chinese?"

    "Huh?" He didn''t expect the other party to be so diligent, so Sheng was taken aback, and immediately said, "Hanwen!"Fingers flicked across the air, and the sheepskin booklet in Sheng''s hand suddenly changed slightly-the pale gold text on it was distorted as if it were alive, and it changed into the text she was familiar with: "Liu He Shu¡¤Shou Fa Pian".

    "This book is originally an illusory thing, so I can change it at will." Seeing that Sheng''s eyes widened, Prince Kongsang explained, leaning over to open the book with his right hand, clicking on the title page, and giving The girl next to him said patiently, "Look, it''s actually something of enlightenment..."

    "Nonsense! It''s a real book!" Na Sheng didn''t even hear what Zhenlan said. He just rubbed the pages of the book with his hands. The soft and delicate sheepskin gave off a slightly nitrated smell, and the girl suddenly cried out with a real touch. , "It''s clearly a real book."

    "Really?" Zhen Lan smiled, her lips moved slightly, and her finger lightly tapped. Without knowing what she had done, the book in Sheng''s hand instantly became transparent, and then disappeared - she didn''t have time to exclaim, and in a blink of an eye, there was a bulge in the palm of her hand, and a tender green vine crawled out!

    The rhizome pierced into her wrist, absorbing nutrients, the vines quickly climbed up her fingers, intertwined with each other, the branches and leaves stretched out brushingly, unexpectedly a light blue flower bloomed at the end, beautiful and fragrant. Quickly, the flower turned into a fruit again, with fragrance bursts. Then the fruit was ripe, the leaves gradually withered, and the rhizomes detached from the skin on her hand. The golden fruit fell into the palm of the Dongba girl with a snap, rolled and stopped.

    Na Sheng looked stunned, only to feel that the four seasons of dryness and glory were whizzing by in an instant, almost feeling like a dream.

    However, the fruit that had just fallen was in the palm of her hand, pressing heavily on the skin of her hand, and the heavy feeling reminded her that everything that happened in this moment was true.

 Chapter 93 Festival

    Real.

    "Try it? It''s delicious." When he was startled, he heard the suggestion that the head smiled. As if being hypnotized, Na Sheng picked up the fruit, took a bite, and the sandy and sweet juice poured into his mouth.

    "Ahhh!" She was about to take a second bite, and suddenly remembered that the **** fruit had grown from her own blood. Suddenly she felt nauseated and immediately vomited out¡ªbut the chewed fruit pulp was spit out into the air, suddenly Turned into a colorful Mars.

    Na Sheng was completely stunned, his mouth opened wide and speechless.

    The palm of his hand was already empty, no matter the books, flowers, and fruits were all gone, Prince Kongsang''s smiling face protruded from the colorful and falling sparks, with a smiling expression: "How? That book is still true." Huh? Is that fruit still true?¡ªLittle girl, you know what is true or false."

    "You...you..." For a while, Sheng didn''t know what to say, feeling his ignorance and being tricked, and suddenly became angry, and pushed the monster with the cloak hard, "Hate! Get out of it! "

    "Oh!" With a hiss, the cloak was broken again under the force of the girl, and a big gap was opened. This time it was Zhen Lan who couldn''t help calling out, and immediately pulled her clothes and jumped away, looking sadly on the skirt. The break.

    That Sheng was full of fire, but when he saw the broken hand in the clothes, the smoke disappeared suddenly, he couldn''t help but laughed, and stuck his tongue out: "No matter if you are true or not, I can tear your clothes anyway! ""You''re great, you''re great, I''m afraid of you." Zhen Lan wryly smiled and followed the child''s tempered Emperor Sky holder, and opened his hands again, the sheepskin book lying on the palm of his hand unexpectedly. Look, you are so good, I don''t need to teach you."

    "Turn into Chinese characters and give it to me!" The Shengliu eyebrows were upside down, and when he saw that it was replaced with a recognized word, he took it over, turning the page, and smiling with eyebrows¡ªit really was an indescribable technique. Law, invisibility, fixation, moving objects in space, dominating the five elements, contemplating the world... Many things are the fairy spells in the legend that she vaguely heard in Zhongzhou.

    "Ah! Yunhuang is really a fairyland! Otherwise, how could there be a heavenly book?" Na Sheng couldn''t help cheering and laughed.

    "We Kongsang people believe in divine power, and we have tried our best for thousands of years to reach the sky and the earth. We only specialize in this area." Zhenlan smiled casually and denied her compliment, "Look first, this is One volume of introductory enlightenment is enough for you."

    "Hey, why do you like to practice this?" Sheng Sheng looked up in surprise and asked Prince Kongsang.

    Zhenlan smiled slightly, but looked up at the towering white pagoda at the end of the sky and the earth, her voice suddenly became distant, and said faintly: "Because... we believe that the ancestors of the Kongsang people came from the sky. It¡¯s down to the mortal world, but I can¡¯t go back."

    "Ancestor? Emperor Xingzun and Queen Baiwei?" Na Sheng opened his eyes wide, and remembered the secret story that Cai Zhenlan had just said. It seems that there are countless secrets in the royal house of Kongsang people? What is recorded in that volume of Liuhe Shu which is only for emperors to read?

    "Xingzun Emperor and Queen Baiwei..." Prince Kongsang did not answer the question, but suddenly sighed slightly, raised his eyes, and moved up and up along the white pagoda at the end of the sky... On the light blue sky, "So we built the White Pagoda, and for thousands of years we have been trying hard to return to our hometown¡ªjust like the Jongren wants to go back to the sea."

    In that case, everyone in the room was suddenly shocked, and no one spoke.

    "Well, it''s the same as ours in Zhongzhou! Those emperors all say that they are the''son of the emperor''-the son of the emperor!" However, only Na Sheng did not have such subtle feelings, replied cheerfully, proud of his inferences. "It seems that emperors are the same everywhere, and they don''t think they are as good as humans anymore!""Uh..." Zhenlan smiled bitterly and shook his head, "I didn''t say that."

    "But you are really amazing!" After seeing that little magic spell just now, that Sheng was stubborn on the surface, but nodded convincingly, "If your spells are more powerful, you can be like a fairy, right? "

    "Girl, it''s actually just a small illusion." Zhen Lan smiled, but her face was solemn, and she really didn''t have time to teach hand-by-hand, so she had to outline the outline and see how much she could understand, "you confirm. That book is true, but through all the senses of the eyes, ears, nose, tongue, and body¡ªbut those are actually unreliable. I just condense an illusion, and that illusion tells your eyes, ears, If the nose and tongue feel the same as the real book, then you will feel that you are holding a real book in your hand."

    "Similarly, the invisibility technique is to tell others that''I don''t exist'', and use this illusory''mind'' to close others'' vision. The fixation technique can be closed by telling the other party''your body can''t move right now''. All the mobility and touch of his limbs-of course, to do this, the person who casts the spell first must have a powerful thought power to overwhelm the opponent."

    "Um..." Na Sheng heard that passage, and agreed with a seemingly understanding, but was embarrassed to say that he didn''t understand.

    "The so-called illusion is to bypass the entity and replace it with a phantom illusion... Yeah, to put it bluntly, it is a lie. And you have to be honest and confident, and you just have to trick the other party into believing that it is definitely true." Zhen Lan said, also Some are rough, and they are summed up in one sentence, "You will understand when you read the book more."

    "Yeah..." Na Sheng nodded repeatedly, but suddenly asked, "Is there any real ability to deceive people?"

    "Eh? That." Zhen Lan grabbed his head and laughed, "Of course there are many! For example, geomancy, stargazing, and the factors that dominate the various six combinations of gold, wood, water, fire, earth and wind... even the world is connected and colorless. Realm¡ªbut those are still too deep for you now. If you study hard, you may be able to get a glimpse of it in your lifetime."

    "Humph." Hearing that tone, Na Sheng couldn''t help but snorted, not convinced, but asked, "Then you can do the best kind, can''t you?"

    "It used to be okay, now it''s about a few points away." Zhen Lan shook his head."What time? What time is it?" That Sheng was surprised, inexplicably.

    "Here, here, and here..." Broken his hand lifted the cloak and lit all parts of the empty body, left arm, legs and body, Maara smiled, "A total of four points."

    "Ah, that''s it..." Suddenly, the Dongba girl nodded again and again, but patted her chest in a big way, "Don''t worry, I promised you! I will definitely make up for these points for you and make you the best! "

    After a pause, Sheng was still curious after all, and couldn''t help asking: "Then who is the best now?"

    Zhen Lan smiled, took Na Sheng, pointed at Sumo on one side, and whispered, "He is not as good as him yet."

    Na Sheng looked at the Young Master Shark who lowered his head to heal Yan Xi, but he was happy in his heart-then Yan Xi would be fine. She lowered her voice and stuck out her tongue: "He is the best? But he must not teach me."

    "Yeah. You have to study hard by yourself." Prince Kongsang instructed softly, but his expression was solemn, "It will be very hard in the future...Even if Xijing is with you all the way. If the most powerful one is Sumo, it''s a pity. The Liu Empire also has a wise saint who listens to politics... that person, that person... alas."

    Zhen Lan''s eyes had never been so dark and heavy, intertwined with indescribable complexity.

    "That talent is the best?" Na Sheng asked, startled.

    "At least I haven''t seen a stronger one. Who the hell... I lost to him ninety years ago, but he has never seen that person''s''real image''." Prince Kongsang vomited a long time. He sighed and shook his head slightly, "Too strong...Although I was betrayed by the Azure King at that time, I was tricked, but that wise man was able to defeat the power of the emperor''s blood and seal it. It is unthinkable... where this power came from. "Na Sheng listened to him muttering to himself, but he was a little inexplicable, only knowing that he confirmed that the talents of the Cangliu Empire were the most powerful, and couldn''t help feeling anxious: "In case...in case he comes, I can''t beat him. "

    "I won''t come in person." Zhen Lan muttered to herself as she looked at the White Tower at the end of the sky, "That wise man has never left the Temple of Garan in a hundred years... It''s a strange person. Many things, he seems to be. In deliberate indulgence. Otherwise, the sharks will have been wiped out, and the colorless city may not be safe."

    "Huh?" Sheng was surprised, but saw that Zhenlan had turned around and smiled at her. The smile was as bright and clean as usual, dispelling the clouds from her heart: "Don''t be afraid, little girl. Just wear the emperor and learn some self-defense techniques. You will surely be able to unlock the four seals. "

    "I''m not afraid." Na Sheng raised his eyebrows through gritted teeth, and looked at Zhen Lan, "Don''t think I''m scared-that Sheng promised others has never been impossible!"

    Zhen Lan couldn''t help raising his hand and touching her forehead, and smiled: "I really want to thank the Emperor for choosing you."

    On the other side, Xijing whispered to Murong Xiu for a long time, their faces were solemn.

    "It seems that I can''t send you to Yecheng personally, otherwise it will harm you. You must know that the entire Cangliu Empire will begin to chase me and Na Sheng and his party." The two analyzed the current situation in this gap. The situation, Xijing pondered for a long time, and finally said, "Unexpectedly, I can''t realize my promise to Hongshan."

    Seeing the gloomy look of the swordsman, the young businessman comforted

 Chapter 94 Festival

    : "Senior, don''t worry about me..."

    "Master Xijing, don''t worry, if I can entrust someone to **** Mr. Murong all the way in the country of Zezhi." While speaking, it was the majestic gambling shop owner. The family business was so ruined overnight, but Mrs. Ruyi didn''t panic, and said slowly: "I have been here for many years, and somehow I have some connections. It is not difficult to **** someone."

    "So...Thank you." Xijing was stunned, seeing the serious expression of the boss''s wife, and blurted out.

    "You don''t need to thank you. Mr. Murong is Hongshan''s child and the descendant of our shark people. We should help," Mrs. Ruyi raised her hand and grabbed her temples and smiled. "Moreover...now we are the shark people and the Kongsang people. We should also support each other, not to embarrass General Xijing."

    She thought for a while, took out a kit from her arms, untied it, and gently stroked a crystal-clear jade card in her hand.

    On it, the token of the double-headed golden-winged bird is engraved-the symbol of the highest authority given to the governor of the territory by the ten witches of the Cangliu Empire. She kept this lover''s gift for many years and never used it easily.

    "This token of the double-headed golden-winged bird, let Mr. Murong carry it with you..." Madam Ruyi lowered her head, looked at the gentle jade medal in her hand for a long time, finally retracted her reluctant gaze, and said, "For Haiguo, Hongshan was defeated and captured that year. It took so many hardships that she met your father-as if I saw the poor today, let me meet her child."

    With a light sigh, Mrs. Ruyi finally settled down cruelly and handed the jade card with profound meaning to the young businessman on the side."Pa", suddenly there was a soft sound out of thin air, as if invisible power suddenly rolled in, that jade card jumped from Murong Xiu''s fingers. Everyone was shocked. Xijing pressed his sword and turned his head, and saw the puppet master sitting on the corner couch raising his hand expressionlessly, and put the token into the palm of his hand.

    "Young Master?" Mrs. Ruyi was surprised, and stammered, "Why, what? Young Master disagrees?"

    "I don''t agree." Sumo put his hands away and said coldly, "This thing can''t be given to Zhongzhou people."

    "Yes...Yes." Unexpectedly, the young master would object so categorically. Mrs. Ruyi was stunned for a moment, but she just bowed her head helplessly and obeyed, still whispering, "but Mr. Murong is from Hongshan..."

    "Hongshan is Hongshan, he is him." Before Mrs. Ruyi could finish speaking, Su Mo suddenly interrupted. The puppet master''s eyes were still blank and cold, and a sneer of disdain suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth. "A man walking north and south. , I have to rely on the shelter of the predecessors, what kind of thing."

    Such sharp and malicious words cut Murong Xiu''s heart like a knife.

    The young jeweller suddenly raised his eyes and stared at the puppet master, as if he wanted to remember the appearance of this sneer. However, Murong Xiu''s eyes were not displeased. Instead, he held down Xijing, who was so angry, and just said lightly to Somo: "The lesson is-it turns out that you have never been favored by anyone in your life, and admire him."

    Su Mo sneered, he was about to speak, suddenly as if thinking of someone, he was bitten by something in his heart, and suddenly he said nothing, his face turned pale.

    Although it was silent, the killing intent that condensed like that made the masters in the room shocked. On the other side, Zhen Lan no longer cared about the sheng holding the scroll, and immediately turned around, intentionally or unconsciously stopped between the two sides, laughing: "Jianren will also have infighting? This little Murong brother can be regarded as your own person?"

    "Heh," Sumo''s killing intent faded suddenly, but he sneered and spit out two words softly, "Bastard."Those two words make everyone discolored.

    ¡ª¡ªYunhuang has been raising sharks as slaves for thousands of years. Regardless of the Kongsang people, or the current Cangliu Empire, there are very few mixed-race children born to Qiang. Although the owners of livestock slaves are indulging in indulgence, they believe that it is extremely shameful to let the sharks continue their blood, so many fetuses are killed in their mothers when they are just formed; on the other hand, even the sharks Inside people, the half-human child born after being abused is also regarded as a mark of shame and not treated kindly, and is called a "hybrid".

    That is a pronoun that is not accepted by any race¡ªand this jeweler from Zhongzhou has never understood the intricate meaning behind such a name. Hearing those two words, it was just literally understood by Zhongzhou, and he was angry.

    Although he knew that Master Puppet had a strange temper, Zhen Lan really didn''t expect that Sumo would embarrass Murong Xiu somehow. Although Murong Xiu has nothing to do with Kongsang, they are Na Sheng''s friends. He still needs to protect him, so he had to open his mouth to try to ease the atmosphere: "I don''t say so--"

    "Don''t say it yet," Somo sneered, and interrupted the others again, with indescribable venom in the corner of his eyes, "Aren''t you?"

    ¡ª¡ªThe blood of the emperor should have been carried on by the Kongsang royal family and the Bai royal family to be considered as a direct line. But the mother of Zhenlan came from the northern sand country and had a humble status. It was not even the Kongsang family. That was also a well-known thing.

    The covenant had just been formed, but the words of the young master of the shark came suddenly.

    "Master Sumo!" Mrs. Ruyi was stunned, and quickly grabbed him, and whispered, "What are you talking about!"

    "Public to public, private to private-I will do what I promised, but there is no need to show the person I hate to look good?" Facing his wet nurse, the shameless puppet master finally softened a little, but it was With a sneer, "The crown prince takes the overall situation seriously, so he won''t be offended¡ª¡ª"

    Before the words fell, suddenly the black shadow flicked, and his face felt a pain, as if he had been hit by something."Of course I will meet strangers." Zhen Lan answered indifferently. He acted unexpectedly, waving his sleeves away, his skills were like a puppet master who had no time to dodge, and his face was hotly touched, "So I did it--of course, for the sake of the general situation of the clan. The young master will certainly not be offended."

    Zhen Lan''s blow was as fast as a ghost, even Xijing couldn''t stop it. At this moment, seeing the two actually move his hands, he couldn''t help being shocked, and hurriedly pressed the sword to intervene in the meantime, wanting to mediate. Mrs. Ruyi also hurried over to hold the Young Master, for fear that he might turn his face completely with his temper. For a time, the atmosphere was solemn.

    However, Sumo slowly raised his hand to caress the scar on his face, his empty eyes gradually condensed like needles, but he did not speak.

    "Interesting...hahahaha." I was hit in the face for the first time, but the puppet master didn''t reply with the color, but laughed strangely, "Yes, of course I won''t be surprised. Good skill."

    The moment the puppet master smiled, everyone was relieved. Only the Prince Kongsang''s eyes were not frightened--never be afraid, and never condone such a surly and gloomy temper. He must retaliate tit-for-tat to every sharp stinger. In this way, he will put you in an equal position.

    Sure enough, it was correct... It seemed that the only person in the world who could understand this lonely puppet master was her.

    "Nine-headed golden-winged bird''s order cannot be given to Murong Xiu¡ª¡ª" As if being beaten back to his indifferent normal state, Somo suddenly turned away from the subject and raised the order in his hand, "Such Power should have more important uses."

    Zhen Lan was stunned for a moment, and suddenly understood: "Do you want to get Zezhi''s military power? That''s impossible."

    "Of course I am not so stupid that I can control Zezhi''s country by holding this stone." The puppet master''s pale and slender fingers gripped the token, and a strange smile appeared on the corners of his ruddy mouth. , The army also has many complaints, I just want to use this to muddy the water, so that everyone can go on their own road safely."

    Zhen Lan''s eyes stayed on the puppet master, not knowing what kind of expression, and slowly condensed the divine light."Last night in the piles of dead people, I heard that the army wanted to counterattack the Army Corps in spite of the prohibition above... as if the general soldier''s surname was Guo Pai?" When it came to business, Su Mo Kong''s dark blue eyes changed to look. There is no bottom, and the words and sentences are filled with chills, "It is naturally a crime to raise soldiers without order, but what if he is given the instruction of''Governor''s consent''?"

    "Ah, good idea!" Murong Xiu blurted out his praise, Xijing and Mrs. Ruyi were both moved.

    Su Mo smiled silently, and suddenly threw Ling Fu Yang out of his hand and threw it into Murong Xiu''s hand: "Here you are."

    The young businessman took it subconsciously, but he was a little stupefied. He didn''t understand why this person who was firmly opposed to Mrs. Ruyi¡¯s gift to him suddenly acted like this, but he heard the cold voice of the puppet master: "We are inconvenient. Come out in person, want to use your hand to spread the''Governor''s Oral''-you are a smart man, is it not difficult to do this?"

    Murong Xiu felt the heavy jade medal in his hand, and when he heard such a request, he couldn''t help but squeeze tightly.

    "The amulet is not for not giving you-but you always have to do something in return. There is nothing in the world that does not pay a price." Somo''s voice is calm, without the evil and viciousness of his talent, and the words are clear and clear. With oppressive force, "You will spread the dictum to instigate the army for me, so that the country of Zezhi will start turmoil, and then you can take the opportunity to go on the road. In business, this business is fair, isn''t it?"

    "It''s fair!" blurted, the young businessman nodded and agreed, looking at the strange puppet master in front of him, his eyes swept away the hatred he had just now, and his admiration and approval appeared slightly.

    "In this way, General Xijing doesn''t have to worry too much." Su Mo said lightly, but didn''t raise his head. "Can you put your lightsaber in the sheath, right?"

    The lightsaber slipped into the sheath silently, Xijing looked at the blind puppet master with some emotion, and sighed secretly.

    What is it

 Chapter 95 Festival

    People...

    "Yes, but... Young Master, what would Governor Gao Shunzhao do in this way? Using his tokens to mobilize the army against the Heavenly Army Corps, didn''t he turn him into rebellion?" Only Mrs. Ruyi''s face was pale and uncertain, unexpectedly. The Lord actually used the token given to her by his lover for such a purpose, "The Ten Wizards sent someone to kill him!"

    "Then, just raise the anti-flag before the ten witches start." Su Mo said coldly, without moving his face, "¡ª¡ªIf he doesn''t react, he will only die."

    Mrs. Ruyi was taken aback, looking at the handsome puppeteer who was leading her, she couldn''t see the deep blue color of the young man''s eyes. Somo...Master Somo, when did you become so incomprehensible? Even when she faced him. All feel some kind of nameless fear.

    "Auntie Ru, if you are really good for him, I think you should go to the Governor''s Mansion to help him see the situation clearly," As if feeling the pale face of the woman next to him, Sumo''s complexion eased slightly, and his slender fingers patted lightly. She patted Mrs. Ruyi''s shoulder, but her voice was cold and soft, and she uttered the last sentence, "Otherwise, let''s not say that we have driven him to a dead end."

    "If... What if Shun Zhao doesn''t turn back?" Mrs. Ruyi remembered the compromise made by the Governor to Shi Wu and moved herself out of the Governor''s Mansion to Taoyuan County. She paled and asked with a trembling face, "If he refuses to turn back. Woolen cloth?"

    "So, Aunt Ru, you will force him to turn back." Su Mo''s face remained unchanged, and his voice did not fluctuate. "If he refuses to abandon the Ten Witches, then..." After a pause, the corners of the puppet master''s mouth suddenly appeared. A peculiar smile: "So it''s not impossible to have no''him''-I can always create a puppet to replace his current position and continue to do everything I want to do. He must be less obedient than a puppet."

    Madam Ruyi released her hand, stepped back subconsciously, raised her head in a daze and looked at the dark blue pupils of the puppet master, and she shuddered suddenly. Since seeing Master Sumo''s return to Yunhuang for the first time, she has felt the unfamiliar aura of the returnee-is it the same Master Sumo who returned?The little puppet in the arms of the puppet master has not spoken, just watched with open eyes, and suddenly smiled at Madam Ruyi.

    Such a weird smile made the face of the owner of the Ruyi Gambling Shop pale.

    "Don''t harm Shun Zhao... Don''t harm Shun Zhao!" Madam Ruyi blurted out suddenly when she saw the puppet''s vicious and weird smile, and pulled the sleeve of the puppet master, "Master Sumo, you, you don''t want to harm him. , I will persuade him..."

    "That''s good." Although the other party is her own nurse, she still feels disgusted with that kind of contact. The puppet master drew out her sleeves calmly and smiled faintly, "Aunt Ru, I don''t want to go that far, either. So don¡¯t force me to take that step¡ªGao Shunzhao, after all, is an ice nobleman of Cangliu. Aunt Ru is a wise man, but don¡¯t be like those ignorant little women who make a moment of confusion and miss big things."

    "...What the young master said." Mrs. Ruyi was startled, took a silent breath, answered in a low voice, her face pale.

    "It''s a big deal. If he refuses to change his mind," the puppet master felt the change in the beautiful woman''s heart. Knowing that the hidden soldier of the Restoration Army had returned to his usual mood, he took out a small fingernail from his arms. The bottle comes, "Then give this to him."

    While speaking, Sumo''s fingers shook slightly, and the odd-shaped ring on the index finger of his left hand suddenly opened, and an extremely small white object crawled out of the cassette of the ring noodles, emitting a strange light like lightning. Like falling into that bottle.

    So Mo then tightened the bottle and handed it to Mrs. Ruyi who was startled.

    Mrs. Ruyi subconsciously took it and murmured: "That''s..."

    "Puppet insect." There is no expression on the handsome puppet master''s face, "If things go wrong, that will be the last card.""Are you going to force her to punish that person?" Murong Xiu couldn''t help but blurt out even though he finally understood what was in the bottle.

    "I didn''t force her." Sumo''s eyes were still indifferent and his tone of voice was indifferent. Just to wait for this day."

    Lian Zhenlan and West Kyoto were suddenly shocked, unable to speak.

    "We sharks are fragile and not good at fighting, but we have all kinds of talents to make greedy people captive-but, after all, we have a good..." The puppet master''s fingers supported the puppet in his arms, and Arnold tilted his head. , Making a strange action, "It means that we live longer than humans on land-God has given us thousands of years to endure a longer period of pain, but at the same time, we can also tolerate for a long time and wait and see. To your destruction."

    Such words silenced the excited Mrs. Ruyi. This beautiful and flowery woman has experienced many ups and downs, and it is no longer like a girl.

    Quietly holding the small bottle in her hand, Madame Ruyi suddenly became silent as water between her eyebrows, she knelt down, touched Somo''s feet with her forehead, and whispered: "We will eventually return to the blue sky, but, hope In the future, the shark people can live freely between the blue sky and the blue sea...Young Master, everything will be obeyed by you in Ruyi."

    "I hope I won''t use the puppet insects." Leaning down and pulling up the woman who had raised him since childhood, Su Mo''s empty eyes also carried a rare sigh, and there was an inexplicable deep sorrow. "Auntie, knowing so, Why didn''t you dig out your heart that day?"

    "Master Sumo." Meeting the empty and piercing eyes of Master Puppet, the beautiful woman who had gone through the vicissitudes of life suddenly couldn''t suppress her inner struggle anymore and wept bitterly. This time her forehead was against the shoulder of the puppet master, and Somo did not look disgusted, but quietly let her cry, and closed his eyes a little tiredly-he is not a talker, but he is not. It is extremely impatient not to dominate the current situation.

    Under the cloak, Zhenlan''s face was silent, but the expression in his eyes changed complicatedly. Xijing raised his hand in a dazed manner, but didn''t know what he could say-he might know everything about Yuren better than many Kongsang people, because Hongshan and Ting. However, although he knew their pain, he had chosen to look on the sidelines for more than a hundred years.

    Indoors, there was only a soft rustle, that was the sound of the shark''s tears turning into pearls and falling to the ground."All the pains of the sharks are caused by Kongsang...it hasn''t been cut off for thousands of years." Sumo''s indifferent eyes seemed to penetrate the prince of the Kongsang people in front of him, his voice was also far away and quiet, and he suddenly raised his hand and patted. Shoot Mrs. Ruyi, Leng Ran, "So, Aunt Ru, don''t cry in front of them."

    Mrs. Ruyi''s fingers were silently clenched in her sleeves, and her body slowly stood up straight.

    At that moment, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became unspeakably solemn-the grievances and entanglements between the two clans for thousands of years were like an invisible abyss cracking underfoot, so that the two close at hand suddenly couldn''t speak any more. What happened.

    Zhen Lan couldn''t see the bottom of her eyes, and Su Mo''s dark blue pupils were also stray and empty.

    The two hands they exchanged just now did not represent a thorough understanding-but just built a bridge. Under the bridge, there is still an invisible abyss and chasm.

    Such a covenant, I don''t know how long it can be maintained.

    Nineteen, spring rain

    When the first rays of dawn in the east pierced the sky, a new batch of wind falcons gathered on the top of the tens of thousands of feet tall Jialan White Pagoda.

    That was the army of the Northern Xuantian Division of the Army of Heavenly Expedition. It was preparing to fly to Jiuyi Mountain. It was led by Wu Li, who was visiting on the fief of the Jiuyi King, and went to the Kingdom of Zezhi to hunt down Huangtian''s carriers. A total of twenty Wind Falcons were dispatched this time, and the leader even used one of the few "Birds" in the empire.

    The rule of the Cangliu Empire is as unshakable as iron. For decades, there have been few such large-scale dispatches.In the eyes of the Cangliu soldiers wearing silver and black military uniforms, there was an unbearable excitement and fighting spirit. Although the Eastern Cangtian Ministry, which had moved first a few days ago, had failed and returned to the ground, the news of such frustration was. Can not offset the morale of the Xuantian soldiers. The subordinates of the Heavenly Conqueror Corps are divided into nine units, known as "Nine Heavens", which monitor the movement of the Yunhuang Land in all directions, but the units are not convinced by each other, so the Xuantian Department is not discouraged by the defeat of the Cangtian Department. .

    The huge machine screamed, and the wind violently flowed, blowing the hair of the warrior waiting to go. Everyone was already in place on the wind falcon, and only waited for the major general to give an order to set out on the expedition.

    However, what is strange is that Major General Fei Lian, who was in charge of the operation, did not appear on the car "Lovebird".

    "Hey, there is¡ª" Someone yelled suddenly, pointing to the corridor in another direction¡ªthat was another exit from the direction of the march: on the passage to the west, a silver-white wind falcon Has begun to slide slowly. However, in the increasingly fierce wind, a soldier in a black robe stood by the passage, grabbed the window lattice with his fingers, said something, and ran with the wind falcon that started to take off.

    "What is Major General Fei Lian doing?" The general who recognized his side actually ran over there, Lieutenant General Xu Feng couldn''t help but complained in a low voice, "Isn''t that Major General Yun Huan''s Feng Falcon? Is he going to follow along? Is it the country of sand?"

    "You are talking to Hunan, right?..." Suddenly a soldier laughed lowly, "Major General Fei Lian is always a mother-in-law."

    Lieutenant Xu Feng cast a silent glance at the bold soldier, but did not

 Chapter 96 Festival

    Calling that person to shut up¡ª¡ªCompared with Major General Yun Huan¡¯s stern and iron-blooded rule of the army, Fei Lian has always had a gentle reputation in the Army of the Army. Even though he has always been outstanding in all aspects of the Army, the speed of his climb is always Lagging behind Yun Huan, who graduated from the same session of Jiangwutang. But on the other hand, as subordinates, many fighters are willing to accept the leadership of Fei Lian, rather than go to Yun Huan''s command.

    However, there are two generations of saints in one door, Yun Huan''s birth and background are far superior to those of Fei Lian, a commoner. And Yun Huan''s resolute and unrelenting means and unsmiling style are more in line with Marshal Wu Peng''s definition of a soldier, and he has become a model for the entire army of soldiers. As for Fei Lian, he lost to Yun Huan in the competition from the day he left the college. After that, he lags behind his colleagues and is not favored by Marshal Wu Peng. He is often stationed in other places, although he has more actual combat experience than long-term guards. Yun Huan in the imperial capital can be promoted very slowly, and even his promotion to major general was several years later than Yun Huan.

    This time Marshal Wu Peng thought of sending Yun Huan to the hunt for the carrier of the Emperor.

    It¡¯s a pity that Yun Huan missed this opportunity to make a great contribution, and, at the suggestion of Wu Ji and Wu Gu, he was re-delegated to Fei Lian. But when such a hard-won opportunity came, this man was still lazy. Delayed departure?

    Lieutenant Xu Feng sat in Feng Falcon a little impatiently, waiting for the main general who was still beside Yun Huan Feng Falcon.

    The black clothes hunted and danced in the wind, and the wind falcon was sliding faster and faster, but Fei Lian did not let go. He pulled the window lattice and shouted something to Yun Huan inside. He ran with the wind falcon with a concerned expression on his face.

    "Major General Fei Lian is fascinated by the magical nature of the shark puppet."

    ¡ª¡ª Seeing this scene, Xu Feng''s face changed a little suddenly, remembering the rumors in the legion.According to rumors, Fei Lian should have been promoted several times, and even lost the favor of Marshal Wu Peng and was not reused. One of the reasons was that he often had inappropriate feelings for the puppets he was equipped with. In the eyes of the soldiers of the Zhengtian Army, those pretty-faced idiot puppets are nothing but a device used to manipulate the wind falcon. The indecisive Major General Fei Lian can¡¯t regard it as an inhuman thing, but as a companion. Treat it the same. When the wind falcon crashed, in order to rescue the mackerel puppet that was fixed on the seat, Fei Lian rushed into the flame at the risk of an explosion, and rescued the puppet by breaking the imprisonment with his bare hands.

    "That''s a very dangerous tendency. We must never allow this to happen between the imperial soldiers and the puppets." When Marshal Wu Peng heard about this, he immediately made a statement, "Fei Lian is too indecisive to be a great leader. ."

    As a result, the puppet was transferred away from Fei Lian - after that, in order to prevent accidents, any puppet partnered with Fei Lian would not stay with him for more than a year.

    This time, under the pretext that Yun Huan''s puppet had died, he transferred Xiang from Fei Lian''s side to test the flight of Jia Lou Luo.

    What a dangerous task it is, as long as it is a soldier of the Heavenly Army Corps, you know it in your heart. In order to make Garuda fly, three-digit soldiers and puppets have died for decades. What''s more, the soldier cooperating with Hunan this time is Major General Yun Huan... the soldier who is known for his cold-bloodedness in the legion.

    "Also, Hunan will be allergic to spicy food..." Feng Falcon is moving faster and faster, but Fei Lian still gives the final instructions to Yun Huan sitting in Feng Falcon, "The dry climate in the country of sand It will cause her skin to crack. Bring this... The puppet won''t speak and ask for anything on her own, so please pay attention to her..."

    The seashell traversed the violent air current, drawn a crooked curve and landed on Yun Huan''s jacket. The hollowed-out shell was filled with ointment to prevent skin cracking. Yun Huan had been looking indifferently at his colleague who was running and talking outside the window, his face was as dumb as a puppet on the other side. However, seeing the seashell, he suddenly smiled.

    "Um, you really cherish her..." A smile appeared on the side of the soldier''s thin and straight lips, giving a strange change to his cold face. Yun Huan raised his hand and picked up the shell, which turned out to be well received. I got up, "However, please remember that Xiang is now my possession, and has nothing to do with Major General Fei Lian. If you continue to talk wordy, I will think that you are doubting my ability. "

    "Xiang is not a''thing''!" Already at the end of the tunnel, the wind falcon speeds faster and faster, and the gust of wind lifts up the huge mechanical wings, making Fei Lian almost unable to speak, "Although she can''t think by herself, she is not. Things..."

    "No, the mackerel puppet is a''thing.'' Did you forget to talk about the martial arts instructor''s instruction to us?" Yun Huan suddenly interrupted his words, but his voice was cold, "the mackerel puppet is a companion to the wind falcon. Training a good puppet requires a huge amount of manpower and material resources, so it is a very''precious''''thing''. The warrior must take good care of his weapon. Such a valuable thing must be''used'' as well as the wind falcon.""Yun Huan!" Hearing the answer from his colleagues, Fei Lian didn''t know whether he should be happy or worried, so he had to say again, "You must take Xiang back with you..."

    "Let go." Suddenly, Yun Huan glanced at this major general who graduated from the same session of the Wushu Hall. His eyes were indifferent and sharp, with a faint metallic cold light. "If you don''t let go, you will be dragged down."

    Fei Lian suddenly let go and fell on the edge of the tunnel - at that moment, the wind falcon slid to the end of the tunnel, the violent air current held up the mechanical wings, and slid into the thousand clouds under the white tower of Garan.

    The mackerel puppet on one side was skillfully manipulating the wind falcon, without a trace of expression on his beautiful and clean face-all the puppets were so dull, they did not respond to the outside world except for following the master''s instructions. When Wu Peng sent her to Yun Huan, she no longer remembered the previous owner in her mind.

    "Stupid..." Holding the seashell in his hand, Yun Huan''s sharp eyes flashed a mocking look, "How good is it for a puppet who is incapable of thinking?"

    Bai Yun split and reunited before his eyes, and the wind howled holding up the huge mechanical wings and blowing the black hair of the imperial warrior.

    Thousands of hectares of land spread out like an endless carpet under his feet, and the color at the western end is withered and yellow, sometimes mixed with a little bit of miserable green-the country of sand, that is where he will go.

    "Glory and dream are with you." Putting his hand to the position of his heart, the Empire Major General lowered his eyebrows and said lightly.

    ¡ª¡ª"Your path will be illuminated by glory and dreams, and you will trample under your feet all the sins and filthiness!"

    The last training of the instructor in the past stayed in the heart of this young soldier like a sculpture. No matter which time he recalled, there was blood boiling in his heart, burning in the depths of his soul.The Yun family has flourished from humble beginnings, and now it has become upstarts in the high-ranking Cangliu Empire. Among them, his sister Yun Zhu and sister Yun Jin paid the price of sacrifice to make the whole family from the bottom of the city of Garan. The Waiguo slums moved all the way to the imperial city where the most noble and powerful people such as Shiwu lived.

    It was the blood and tears of a family''s struggle. Every step forward must be paid for.

    Now, it was his turn.

    Those wings that cover the sky have not left the holy city of Garan. Far away in a run-down gambling shop in the most eastern part of the cloud and desert continent, Zezhiguo, all important figures related to the fate of the continent have quietly left¡ª¡ª

    A black cloak wrapped the face of the original ruler of the mainland. After Zhen Lan settled all the affairs, he entrusted Na Sheng to Xijing again, and immediately returned to the Colorless City-as the long-wanted Cangliu Empire For the sake of safety, the crown prince Kongsang rarely walked on this continent for hundreds of years. This time he was forced to come forward to reach the covenant and quickly returned to the water to prevent the thousands of miles away from the sky.

    "You have to listen to Xijing''s words along the way. Don''t mess around." Seeing the Dongba girl''s grinning expression, Zhenlan always felt uneasy. "Hurry to Jiuyi as soon as possible. Now Dongba Muztag''s seal is broken. , The Cangliu Empire will inevitably strengthen the alert in the other places-you must rush to open the seal before the troops sent by Garan City take control of the Jiuyi."

    "Yeah, yeah, I got it." Na Sheng felt slightly impatient, but she had to be reminded again and again for such a simple thing, which made her feel very angry-Yan Xi has been feverish, and she will have to go on their own roads. When she woke up, she was desperately anxious, and her mind was not on Zhenlan''s advice. She just looked at Su Mo, not knowing where the Yuren was going to send Yan Xi.

    Zhen Lan glanced at that Sheng, and sighed slightly. He felt that the girl probably didn''t really understand what kind of test awaited her. For fear that she would get angry halfway and break the big deal, she couldn''t help but glance at Xijing¡ª -Xijing just silently nodded to him to signal him to be relieved, but he was helpless towards this girl, the general of Kongsang who knew nothing.

    "Hey, hello! Where are you going to send Yan Xi?" Sumo and Mrs. Ruyi whispered a few words suddenly, and someone from the gambling shop came over and lifted the sleepy person on the soft couch. I didn''t care about He Zhenlan, ah, ah, and jumped over the two of them, trying to stop him, "Don''t take Yan Xi away!"

    Su Mo turned his head and sneered slightly, and ignored him. He just told the sharks who were obviously also ordinary civilians: "Hire a car and immediately send Zuo Quanshi to Qingshui, which is the nearest here, in secret¡ªand you two. So, take Zuo Quanshi back from the waterway and be careful along the way.""Yes,

 Chapter 97 Festival

    Little Lord! "The two people who were originally Mrs. Ruyi''s confidants knelt to take the order, then turned their heads.

    "Don''t take Yan Xi away!" Na Sheng was anxious, and grabbed the edge of the soft couch, preventing the two sharks from leaving, staring at Sumo, "You, you are not allowed to send him away! Come on! Cure him!"

    "It''s not your turn to speak." Sumo suddenly felt indescribably disgusted by such procrastination. He just waved his hand and staggered that Sheng out, "Yan Xi is the left power envoy of the Restoration Army, so he must obey me. After he returned to Jinghu, he had to go to Biluohai to do business."

    "No!" Na Sheng was not convinced, and jumped a few more steps, holding the raised soft couch, already crying, "He, he is also the person I like! Don''t just take him away like this. !"

    Su Mo frowned, but this time, before he took a shot, the puppet on his shoulder moved slightly, and the invisible light in the air flashed, something strangled Na Sheng''s throat, making her speechless.

    Zhenlan and Xijing''s expressions changed slightly, and they raised their hands to support Na Sheng, and they were relieved when they judged the severity of Suma''s action. However, Zhenlan''s eyes once again flashed a worried look-it really is such a nonsense that I don''t know the severity, what kind of person is Suma, and dare to make irresponsible remarks with him? If this stupid girl has a stubborn temper along the way, I don''t know how much trouble it will cause.

    "Girl Sheng, girl Sheng." Seeing the girl clutching her throat, but still trying to step forward again, Mrs. Ruyi ignored Sumo''s cold face and stopped her with a good word to persuade her, "Don''t blame the young master," Master Sumo is also doing good for Zuo Quan-if he doesn''t go back to Jinghu as soon as possible and balance the rising temperature in his body with the water temperature, he will continue to have a fever and die from dehydration."

    "Huh?" Na Sheng was stunned, seeing that Madam Ruyi''s expression didn''t look like a lie, her eyes widened, "Why did Yan Xi and Yan Xi get hurt? Why are they so bad?"This time it was Mrs. Ruyi''s turn for a moment, and suddenly she couldn''t help covering her sleeves and smiling-a small smile appeared on the faces of all the people in the room. The people on the land of Yunhuang, whether Kongsang people, shark people, or even ordinary civilians, have already regarded the "transformation" of shark people as common sense, but they have forgotten that for this Zhongzhou girl, it is still mist in the clouds. I don''t know what happened.

    "What are you laughing at!" Seeing such a deep-meaning smile, Sheng became anxious. "Yes, is it a terrible injury? Do you have to soak in the water?"

    "Yeah." Unexpectedly, it was the puppet master who answered this time, with a strange smile at the corner of his mouth, "If he doesn''t get back into the water quickly, he won''t be able to become a man."

    "Hey, Yan Xi was originally..." Na Sheng followed the inertia in his mind and couldn''t help but blurt out. Suddenly he remembered the "sexuallessness" of the Yao people. Only then did he come back to his senses, jumped up, and held him cheering. He touched Somo''s sleeve, "Ahhhh! Really? Really? He... Is he really going to become a man?"

    "If she becomes a woman, I think even this young master with boundless magic power will be surprised." Seeing the girl''s blooming smile, Zhenlan suddenly felt her heart burst and couldn''t help laughing, "Okay." , Can you stop being entangled?"

    "Ah, it''s so good... It''s so good. It''s you, is it you who changed magically?" The Sheng would be wrong when he heard "Boundless Mana". Looking up at him, his eyes were filled with gratitude and joy, "You are a good person! Thank you for bringing Yanxi¡ª"

    "I didn''t change it," subconsciously disgusted with such contact, but at this moment the look on the girl''s face actually made the puppet master hold back and not turn her face, and just replied indifferently, "I don''t have that kind of magic power-this is your change. Yes, don¡¯t you know?"

    "Huh?" The Sheng touched the classics in his arms and was surprised, "I don''t know how to use spells yet. How can I be better than you?-No, then by whom are you changed? That person must be better than you. You rock."

    "Hey", there was a soft sound, Su Mo waved his hand unexpectedly, and instantly shook the Sheng away, his face darkened. This time the shot was heavy, and Na Sheng flew straight out, if it weren''t for Zhenlan and Xijing to catch her, they would fall straight out.

    "Get on the road." No longer lazy to say, Somo turned around and ordered, raising the soft couch."Hey, hello!" Na Sheng was anxious and wanted to run over, but Zhenlan and Xijing were afraid that she would offend Sumo again, and they caught her. Seeing the woman¡¯s anxious expression, Zhen Lan sighed and decided not to go around in circles: "Okay, stop making trouble-people want to become a man to marry you because they like you. You just let Is it okay for someone to live in peace and transform properly? If the shark does not stay in the water during this period, he will be in great trouble."

    "Eh?" Upon hearing this, the fluttering girl suddenly stunned for a moment, then raised her head incredulously, her face full of disbelief, "Do Yan Xi and Yan Xi like me too?...how do you know?"

    "God," Zhen Lan frowned, suddenly feeling that his head was as big as a fight. It would take so much effort to explain such a simple thing, so I had to put it simply, "Isn''t I high in magic power? I know he likes you, okay? "

    "Oh..." Na Sheng was stunned, nodded, watching those people take Yan Xi away, and suddenly cried again, "No...I want to talk to him! He hasn''t been awake yet, how long will it take me to see him? To Yan Xi?"

    "On the day when Kong Sang made the shark return to the blue sea as promised, you will see Zuo Quanshi." Sumo''s voice suddenly sounded, holding the puppet and turning his face coldly, looking at Zhen Lan, "under the blue sky and blue sea, Live a free life...otherwise, huh."

    "Su Mo!" Suddenly understood the threat behind the look of the puppet master, Zhen Lan suddenly had cold eyes.

    "Ms. Sheng, you see Zuo Quanshi is really burning badly... I''ll talk about it later." Madam Ruyi came out to make a round, smiling slightly, comforting the girl, "Actually, if Zuo Quanshi wakes up, I want to be rigid. He¡¯s probably embarrassed to see you."

    "Huh?" Imagining Yan Xi blushing, Na Sheng suddenly blushed, and bowed his head obediently, feeling sweet and sad in his heart. After a long time, he only asked, "Mrs. Ruyi...you said, Yan Xi is true. Do you really like me?"

    "Well, yes, it must be." Seeing that she didn''t understand at this moment, Mrs. Ruyi covered her mouth and smiled, "But Zuo Quan has something very important to do, and she has a fever. She must go back to Jinghu immediately. "

    "So... so..." Na Sheng''s face kept flushing to his neck, reluctantly glanced at the raised couch, and suddenly pulled Mrs. Ruyi''s sleeve, and whispered, "Then, tell him for me... I also...like him very much!""Okay, sure." Madam Ruyi looked at such a hearty girl suddenly twitching, and suddenly there was an indescribable maternal pity in her heart. She nodded sincerely and stroked that Sheng''s hair, "You also need to take care. I¡ªgo on all the way, somewhere in front of you, you will surely meet again."

    "Yeah!" That Sheng nodded vigorously, and suddenly smiled, "If he doesn''t come to me, I will go to the bottom to find him too!"

    While speaking, the soft couch has been secretly carried out and disappeared in the morning sun.

    Na Sheng smiled, feeling sad again, tears falling.

    Su Mo didn''t seem to be able to see such a scene. He just turned his head and told Mrs. Ruyi faintly: "Aunt Ruyi, you have to hurry up and go to the Governor''s Mansion-Mr. Murong has already gone out with the token. There is a turmoil about to start. If you don''t go to Gao Shunzhao''s side..."

    "Yes, the subordinates will go right away." Mrs. Ruyi bowed her breasts, and immediately retired to make arrangements, preparing to head to the Governor''s Mansion. Just as if he didn''t know whether he could persuade Governor Gao by this, he looked worried, and clenched the puppet worm in his hand.

    "Then, Zhenlan, goodbye to Cangwu Abyss." Su Mo didn''t look back, but just dropped the last sentence, then turned and left. The puppet was sitting in his arms with an indifferent expression.

    "Hey, Cangwu Zhiyuan, isn''t it on the same road as us?" Na Sheng regained his senses, and said, "Why... why don''t you go with him?"

    Such a powerful ally, if you go to the north with him, you should be able to fend off many powerful enemies together?

    "He looks like he is willing to be with others?" Xijing sneered, watching the black-clothed puppet master walking into the back of the sun with the puppet-although he was bathed in the sun, the gentle morning light fell on him It seemed to be cold. Dressed in black like that, and with the unconcealed blue hair of the shark, he traveled farther and farther, never looking back."And... he has some kind of aura that attracts monsters, I''m afraid it will cause more trouble." Zhen Lan was also pondering, looking at the lonely back, there was a complicated light in his eyes, "So that Sheng, you Let''s go with Xijing obediently, and listen to him along the way¡ª"

    As he said, the pale head suddenly smiled, raised his only right hand, patted the girl''s face, jokingly: "This time, you are going to hold my''stinky feet''."

    "Bah!" There were still tears in his eyes, but Na Sheng couldn''t help laughing.

    "Okay, I should go too," she succeeded in making the girl laugh, Zhenlan tilted her head and smiled at Xijing, "Then Sheng will ask you, my general-Jiuyi. On the mountain, I wish you every success."

    "Ah, wait a minute!" Seeing that the other party was about to leave, Xijing suddenly remembered something, grabbed his friend, and leaned over, "There is a spell I want to ask you¡ª"

    "Aren''t you a descendant of the Juggernaut? Academic method?" Even Zhen Lan was taken aback for a while, and asked back.

    "I

 Chapter 98 Festival

    I want to ask you that..." Xijing raised his head and thought for a long time before saying, "Yes, that''s the magic technique that can shrink people and put them in a bottle, so as not to carry too much trouble along the way. "

    "Huh?" Zhen Lan was stunned for a moment, then suddenly understood and laughed, "Where is the bottle?"

    Xijing scratched his head and took off an empty hip flask from the shabby skirt: "Although I don''t drink anymore, I''m still used to carrying this one--the taste may not be great, so let''s just take it."

    The last sentence was said to Na Sheng.

    "Huh?" The Dongba girl hadn''t understood what these two people meant. Suddenly, she heard Zhen Lan picked up the empty wine pouch and said a few syllables. She only felt a whisper and flew involuntarily. When I went out, it was immediately dark in front of my eyes.

    "Hey, every time you knock on the mouth of the hip flask, you can recite this spell..." Above her head, a dialogue between Zhen Lan and Xijing came suddenly, "That''s it, yes, yes..."

    The pungent smell of alcohol made the Dongba girl almost fainted. She stared at the distant light above her head and found that the sound was coming from there. She suddenly understood, and immediately jumped up and shouted, "Let me out! Let me out! Damn stinky hands, **** alcoholic, let me out!"

    With a "click", the only light on the top of the head was also covered. In the sunlight, the ruins smelt of blood under the heat-it was the corpse of the civilians who died in the killing yesterday, and it had begun to decay. Everything has settled, Xijing put away his hip flask, and walked out of the ruined Ruyi Gambling House with one sword.The smell of fishy wind rolled on his face, blowing him up and down.

    "Haha!" Luo Tuo''s swordsman raised his head and looked at Wanli Lantian. Although he knew that the future was long and dangerous, he suddenly felt full of ambition and wanted to draw his sword around - that was the smugness he had never had in the past 100 years after being drunk. So Xijing wanted to travel around the world and buckle off the seals of Liuhe one by one. The road ahead was extremely dangerous. He didn''t know where he would fall down, and who would have his head stabbed?

    "Is the general going on the road too?" Suddenly someone greeted me behind him. I turned around and saw Mrs. Ruyi who had packed up her parcel. Elites in the national army. For the sake of her people, she has committed herself to the enemy, and has worked hard for many years to gather power and property. When the time came, he ran away his wealth without hesitation overnight, sent the dealer away, and embarked on the road to the Governor''s Mansion alone.

    What kind of woman is that... fierce, generous and fierce, how many men in the world should be embarrassed.

    As a ranger, Xijing stood in awe, and stood in his footsteps: "Is the madam going on the road too?"

    "Well, the young master has ordered me to rush to the Governor''s Mansion as soon as possible, without any delay," Madam Ruyi has changed into a plain dress, but she can''t hide the beauty between her behavior, but her expression is anxious, "Mr. Murong. I have already gone out with the two-headed golden-winged bird. If he can succeed, the disturbance in Taoyuan County will start in Qing''er, and I must go to see Shun Zhao."

    "The Governor''s Mansion... is in Xifeng County, right?" Xijing pondered, thinking about the road ahead, and nodded to Madam Ruyi, "The journey is not too far, Madam herself be careful."

    "Yeah." Madam Ruyi agreed and followed out, but her eyes were hesitant, "Why don''t you see the Sheng girl?"

    "She?" Xijing laughed suddenly and buttoned the empty hip flask on his waist, "Here!"

    Mrs. Ruyi was taken aback for a moment and listened with great concentration. Sure enough, she faintly heard the knocking sound in the flask, suddenly understood who was in it, and finally couldn''t help but swept her sad face and smiled. With a smile, suddenly remembered something, the gambling shop owner pulled a hairpin from her head and handed it to Xijing: "The general will go to Jiuyi, and he must pass through Kangping County-I have a good sister who has been in Kangping for many years and has a lot of contacts. Maybe I can help a little bit. When the general is there, just take this token and go to the lady boss of Tianxiang Restaurant.""Restaurant?" Xijing hadn''t been drunk for a long time. When Xijing heard those two words, his throat shook, and he was not polite, smiled and stretched out his hand. After a pause, when Mrs. Ruyi was about to go out, he suddenly took out one from his arms. Hand it over to the other party: "By the way, there are some meager things here. Please take it and transfer it to the Restoration Army."

    Mrs. Ruyi looked at the old book handed in amazement. The purpose is the simple handwritten book on the cover. There are four cursive scripts-"The Nine Questions on the Cage"!

    Suddenly knowing what Xijing had handed over to her, Mrs. Ruyi took a step back as if she was burning hot. Nene looked at the shaggy Luotuo swordsman in front of him: "General Xijing...you, you have handed over the secret secrets under the Sword Saint Sect. Give it to me? How can this be worth it?..."

    "I think it''s too late-if I teach Ting the sword skills in the scroll as soon as possible, she won''t..." Xijing paused, his voice went low, and he smiled with his lips. "In fact, the master When I started, I taught me that the sword of the Juggernaut must be drawn for the insulted and harmed people in the world¡ªit¡¯s ridiculous that I have been successful in martial arts, but I have suffered the destruction of the country and the family. I have been indulging in the drunken country for hundreds of years. Those around me who need me to draw my sword and help me turn a blind eye. If Master Zunyuan knew that I made the sword skills under the Sword Saint Sect to the public and taught the Restoration Army to the public today, he would only blame me for doing it late and would never say that I did wrong Up."

    Mrs. Ruyi clenched the thin book in her hand, her eyes reddened slightly: "Why the general blames herself... In fact, even though Ting can''t follow you for long, she is already a rare blessing for us as a clan."

    "Lucky... lucky?" Xijing suddenly lowered his head and smiled bitterly, shook his head, "No, I only hope that there will be no more fate like her in the future. I hope Madam will bring this book to the Restoration Army¡ª¡ª I don¡¯t know how much Ting learned from me, but this book is always more useful than fragments."

    After a pause, Xijing added again: "The sharks are inherently lacking in strength, but their responsiveness is better than those on the land, so I think sword skills are a very suitable choice for you-recorded in "The Nine Questions of Fighting Irons" After my master Yunyin to master Zunyuan, and my experience so far-Zuo Quanshi Yanxi''s skills are already good, if he can study this book, he will be successful. Then he can combine swordsmanship with the sword of the Sword Saint Sect. People themselves, teach the Restoration Army...I hope it will be of benefit to you."

    "Thank you General!" Mrs. Ruyi could not help but bow her head when she heard the plans of the Juggernaut Heir.

    Xijing was taken aback, and hurriedly helped him up: "Madam, don¡¯t be polite--that¡¯s Ting¡¯s wish. I promised her to help her take care of her tribe, so naturally I have to do my best. Unfortunately, my homeland is also complicated, so I can¡¯t be separated for the time being. After the trip to Jiuyi is over, I will come to the Restoration Army when I have time to personally teach you the swordsmanship of the soldiers."

    "So, in the future, we Yuren will surely celebrate the feast, open the mirror lake channel, and greet the general." Mrs. Ruyi held the scroll of martial arts treasures that many people have longed for in the world, and her usual calm tone was also excited, "Welcome. The general became the first Kongsang distinguished guest to come to the Restoration Army camp!""Madam, you are polite." The wine-stained swordsman laughed loudly and pressed his sword to look around, only to feel that countless passions surged in his heart-although he knew that he took Na Sheng to the Liuhe Seal, this behavior was very dangerous and almost physiological, but I finally finished my thoughts before setting off. When I see Ting in the spring of Japan, there will be no guilt for not doing my best.

    Seeing Xijing smile and go out, Mrs. Ruyi suddenly had the same hearty arrogance in her eyes, and she said: "General Xijing, wait for the next day to drink, please appreciate the best ¡®Drunk Yanhong¡¯ brewed by my concubine?"

    "Okay, okay!" Xijing strode out, hearing the words "Drunk Yanhong", but his throat shook, and he promised again and again, "Although I promised Ting not to drink too much, but if I break out of the siege, I will make peace in the future. The soldiers of the Restoration Army were drunk and then Xiu!"

    The green shirt flashed in the laughter, and Xijing was already gone. Amidst the ruins, Mrs. Ruyi carefully put away "The Nine Questions on the Cage", and headed towards the Xifeng County where the Governor''s Mansion is located-there, I don''t know what is waiting for her.

    The Underworld Legion and the Six Kings have already returned to the Colorless City, and Zhen Lan has also returned. And Hongshan¡¯s son, the sophisticated young man, is taking the double-headed golden-winged bird symbol that symbolizes the supreme authority of the country, trying to stir up a new round of chaos, and strive to send in the next batch of Cang Liu from Garan City. Before the arrival of the legion hunt, they used the strength of the local army of Zezhi to form a new barrier-the young jeweler''s skills and ambitions may have exceeded what a merchant should have.

    And her young master, the black puppet master who all the sharks regarded as the hero of salvation in their hearts, took the twin puppet alone on a long journey to the far north Cangwu Abyss and to the former enemy. Jointly release the Dragon God, hoping that the ancient **** can once again bless the people who have suffered.

    Mrs. Ruyi raised her head slightly and looked at the white pagoda standing at the end of the sky. There, a dark cloud seemed to suddenly spread from the top of the white pagoda that penetrated into the sky, moving quickly toward the northeast. That was when the Tiantian and Xuantian Bu in the Heavenly Expedition Army set off at the same time, whizzing toward the east and north.

    The sun shines on the ruins of Taoyuan County. In this dilapidated gambling house, the various forces on the Cloud Desolate Continent will meet each other. In just a few days, various verticals and horizontals are formed in a short time, breaking the balance and order maintained by the Cangliu Empire''s iron fist.

    Madam Ruyi and Xijing walked back, and heard the swordsman¡¯s long chant from a distance from a distance:

    "Tianlong serves as a rider, and flies to the Misty Peak independently."Hold Fangxinlan and hold it, and the space and the mist are all together.

 Chapter 99 Festival

    "In the eyes of the Warring States, who is Wolong?

    "Foot-sword trombone has returned, Qianshan Qingfeng whistling through wind and rain!"

    After a turbulent meeting and a battle between the dragons and the tigers, everyone was gone, each rushing to their own long future-but they all made the promise of meeting again in front of them. The legendary history of Yunhuangdi is about to start a new volume, but what are the names left in the "Liuheshu¡¤Pang Shilu"?¡¾Twin Cities¡¤End¡¿